《Dread Mage》


 Chapter 1 - A Blackbird

    "Rise," a voice said, and before it rose a body.


    It was almost perfect, with the few imperfections a body had when it was raised.


    The body was that of a young girl, human; inexperienced, innocent.


    The body died only a few days before, and the cold conditions of winter had kept it as it was when it died due to a stab wound in its stomach.


    "Hi," the voice said again, in a very friendly tone.


    The risen body looked up, though its vision was blurry, so it was no use trying to identify who was speaking.


    It couldn''t yet speak so close to its resurrection. Answering wasn''t an option.


    "You may be wondering where you are, or who you are, or even why you are. Well, I don''t usually do this kind of thing. Necromancy is, you know..." the speaker was strangely shy about the subject, "illegal."


    There was a pause.


    "I''m Vellichor, though you may call me Vell, as I am supposed to be your master now, as I have resurrected you."


    The risen corpse''s vision seemed to finally adjust, and could see a young man, with a dark robe, a long staff, and ruffled white hair sitting on a tree stump and watching over it.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    "Can you tell me your name?" Vell asked.


    But the corpse didn''t answer.


    "...no? Damn, are you brain-damaged? I just infused you with a bit of life and mana, I thought that would be enough."


    Vell lifted his staff and twirled it around a bit while it was lighting up the scenery in a blue hue, but was stopped as the corpse lifted a hand to stop him.


    It just pointed at its mouth, singling to the Necromaner that no, it couldn''t speak yet.


    "Ah, that''s easily fixable. Allow me."


    He tapped his staff to its mouth and shot energy into it.


    The corpse felt it and could feel its mouth and tongue again, as it couldn''t feel much of anything before.


    Opening and closing its mouth again, it tested its words.


    "Aaaaaahh, Eeeeeeeeee, Ooohhhhhhhh," it made a few sounds. I had to admit that it was a strange feeling talking and pushing the air through its lungs if one is not accustomed to the practice.


    "I do not know what to say to you, Necromancer. I don''t know who I am, who I was, or even that I have died. I have heard of magic practitioners and also have heard that they are mischievous. How do I not know that you are playing a trick on me?"


    "How about the sword that was left in your stomach? I could pull it out and then give it to you." Vell said.


    As the corpse looked down, it saw the sword Vell was talking about, and true enough, the corpse accepted the situation as it was.


    The time it had spent dead must have affected its brain or sensibilities because it didn''t find the situation all that upsetting.


    "What now, then, master?" The corpse spoke as it sat down before Vell.


    "I don''t know, actually. I just found it sad that someone as young as you died and wanted to see what you were about; to fulfill any last requests, to listen to your story; but if you have nothing to say, I guess I should let you rest again-"


    "No!" The corpse yelled out while it shot up. It felt a dreadful fear at the idea of being dead again. "Anything but the grave, please."


    "If you wish, if you wish. Travel with me then, for I have a long way to go. But every companion of mine must have a name, and if you do not remember yours, then I shall name thee. Thine name shall be Sonder, Servant of the Dread Mage."

 Chapter 2 - Life

    "Why me? Why anyone? Necromancy, the art of the dead, is something everyone can agree to is a terrible art," Sonder said.


    "Disagreeing with your master? Why, that''s an offense to our bond, Sonder." Vell said.


    It took her a few moments, but Sonder then said, "I am sorry, master."


    "Ahh, just joking. I don''t care much about authority or the things people seemed to have stamped and labeled as ''wrong''. All in all, I don''t even care about living that much. They pass me by so quickly, that none seem to appreciate life when it''s given to them until it is too late. How about you, Sonder? Do you find no enjoyment in being alive again?"


    "I don''t know if I could call this life."


    "Do you want to be truly resurrected?" Vell offered.


    "Can you do that?"


    "Why yes, not much magic is out of my grasp. But it depends on you. Magic as true resurrection requires life of the same value."


    "And conjuring that is out of your grasp then?" Sonder asked.


    Vell was silent for a moment, put a hand to his chin, and answered plainly, "No."


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    He put his pale hand into the air and reached out, though it grasped nothing; the air was uncatchable.


    And then he did it again, but this time he first said, "Soh," then wrapped his hand onto something in the air, as though it were solid, and then said, "Tal," and ripped from the air.


    There was a small discolored piece in his hand, and he gave that piece to Sonder before it slowly disappeared and the air fixed itself, repairing the tear.


    "Can you then?" Sonder asked.


    Vell laughed, "Maybe if you proved yourself worthy of life." And then he finally stood up from the stump and walked on, using his staff as a walking stick.


    And Sonder followed him as any thrall would.


    She noticed that he didn''t look human, as she did or once did, as the sword was still in her stomach.


    "Are you human?" She asked plainly.


    "No."


    "What are you, then?"


    "Maybe I''ll tell you later."


    "Where are we going?"


    "You know, you''re pretty nosy for both an undead and a servant."


    "I''m sorry."


    "Don''t be. It''s good and strangely refreshing for me. There is an innocence to your being, which I enjoy. And we''re not going anywhere. We''re just walking over to a little village right here. It''s where I found you. Do you remember it?"


    Vell pointed to a few houses not too far from where they were.


    They were small shacks with straw roofs.


    Sonder didn''t remember them but did remember a cold and winter and that straw was sometimes not enough to keep warm.


    "No," she said.


    "You know, seeing you walk around... Your limbs are still a bit stiff, and maybe the sword is hindering your movement; don''t you want to take it out?" Vell asked.


    She hadn''t thought of that.


    She took its handle and tried to pull on it, but it was stuck, and she kept on it.


    Vell stopped and then crouched down to look at her stomach.


    "Oh my," he said, "Maybe the resurrection accidentally bonded your body with the metal of the sword. I''ll have to fix that later."

 Chapter 3 - Reasons

    Vellichor began rummaging through the village.


    Most houses were burned and there were a few corpses left of other villagers.


    As he pushed a bit of rubble away from a dead man he asked Sonder, "Do you know this man?"


    She looked at the man and could only answer, "No"


    To her, he looked like any man would. He wouldn''t stand out to her in a sea of faces.


    But there was something on his forehead, a symbol that was carved into his flesh.


    "An ugly mark, isn''t it?" Vell said.


    "What is it?"


    "Well, a mark of course. So that others would know whose handiwork this is."


    "Do you know that symbol?" Sonder asked.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    "I''ve seen it a few times, yes. Garrions, a gang of outlaws that stretch all over the world. Let me ask you this. Should I go and look for them?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "You''ve seen what they did to your village, and what they did to you. You died here. But I don''t have a connection to you, or this place, and I don''t have a personal problem with the Garrions. But you do."


    "Could you fight them if you had to?" She asked.


    "I can handle a great many things, but I don''t usually go out and look for trouble. But I''ll let you decide what I should do."


    Sonder thought about it. Why did he want her to choose?


    He was the great magician. She was just an undead girl.


    "Don''t you want justice or an explanation why they attacked your village or where the rest had gone? They took prisoners. There aren''t enough corpses here." Vell said, spurring her on.


    And she felt a strange feeling in what used to be her beating heart. There hadn''t been many questions in her mind since she returned to life but it seemed that Vellichor needed her to answer.


    "I want to know why," she blurted out the first question on her mind. "I want to know why they killed me."


    "Then we have our cause," Vell said, "and a just one at that."


    He took his staff and put one end of it on the forehead of the dead man, where the symbol had been carved in, and said, "Sag Ada."


    A thin but obvious blue line came out of the man''s head and began to wander in a direction without pause.


    And the mage followed it at a leisurely pace.

 Chapter 4 - Sweet Memories

    They followed the line wherever it went, and it seemed they would have to walk on for a long time.


    "Sonder," Vell said to gain her attention.


    "Yes?" she replied.


    "In your life, did you ever want to learn magic?"


    "I don''t know," she had to think, "there are many tales of wizards, though I can''t remember any."


    "Would you like to try?" Vell asked.


    "Yes," she said, though she said it more to please her master than herself.


    While they were walking, he took her small hand and drew something in it. There was no visible difference in her hand.


    "That is the sign of heat," Vell explained, "now. With all your might, not your loudness, don''t scream it, say Coh, and believe in the power of the word."


    "That''s it?" She asked and looked at her hand.


    "That''s it," he confirmed.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Sonder breathed in and out, though she didn''t need to, and said, "Coh."


    But nothing seemed to happen.


    "Focus, Sonder. Such power doesn''t just fall into your lap when you''re not looking. Believe in the power, in the heat, and in the significance of the word you''re saying."


    "Okay," she said, repeating once more, "Coh."


    But the result was the same. There was absolutely nothing.


    "Mh, maybe because of your undead status, such magic is denied to you? As necromancy and everything related to it have been banned for such a long time, surviving research on the topic is hard to come by. Not that I have been looking out for any of it. How about some simple research first? How do you feel, Sonder? Emotionally and physically." Vell drew pen and paper from a small bag on his side.


    "I don''t know. I don''t feel much of anything. It is as though, in life, I was a sharp blade, and now I find myself dulled beyond dull."


    "That''s not very good. And you couldn''t even talk at first. Maybe I am not as great a mage as the world had thought?" Vell said, and put his writing utensils away.


    "Who are you, anyway?" Sonder asked, "You called me the servant of the Dread Mage, is that someone I should know?"


    "Sonder, my dear, your memory must have been damaged by your time dead. How about food? Are you hungry?" He pulled out a small strawberry tart from his bag and gave it to her.


    She took it, though she didn''t feel very hungry, nor did she feel thirsty or tired, for that matter.


    In any case, she still took a bite out of it and chewed. There was a hint of a sweet taste, and then she got very sad.


    Her knees buckled, and she began to cry. The smell of the tart reminded her of her parents and her brother.


    "I want my mom! I want my dad! I miss my brother!"


    "There, there," Voll consoled her.


    "And-" she hicked up, "and the worst part is that I don''t know if they are still alive.

 Chapter 5 - Swindle

    "Do you know how old your brother was?" Vell asked.


    "Maybe a few years older than me," Sonder answered. Her cheeks gained the slightest red color, but even though she cried, no tears came, as she couldn''t produce any.


    "How about your parents?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Don''t know or don''t remember?" Vell asked for clarification.


    "Both, I think."


    "You don''t need to worry much about your brother. There were no corpses of teenagers in the wreckage of your village."


    Sonder didn''t know if she should think about whether that was good or bad.


    They wandered over a small hill, and from there they could see something like a ruin of a fortress below.


    Small figures of people wandered around and seemed to live in the ruins.


    Without much deliberation, Vell continued.


    As they got closer, Sonder saw that there were makeshift repairs all over the ruined fortress.


    But as they got close to the gate, an arrow landed next to their feet.


    Sonder felt as though she should cringe away from the danger, but she didn''t, and neither did Vell, but she didn''t know if he even noticed it before it landed close to them.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    "Who goes there," A man with a crossbow said from up the crumbling wall by the gate.


    Before he spoke, Vell said, "Wui," and his staff lit up for a second.


    "I am Accismus," his voice different from what Sonder had heard previously, it was far older, "the great mercenary mage. You must have heard of me. I have come a long way and want to offer my services to the Garrions. I have brought this girl as proof of my wizardship."


    The guard was baffled by what he heard and scratched his head.


    "Uh..." he said, "Oy, come here."


    "What?" The man who was called said.


    "Whatcha make of this?" the other asked.


    "Wha-?" He looked down the wall and asked, "The bloody hell are you?"


    "I am Accismus. I am here to offer my service to the Garrions." Vell said.


    "How''d I know that you''re him?" The man asked.


    "The real Accismus is a great wizard, and I have proof of my wizardry right here. Come down and look for yourselves."


    "How do I know that you won''t attack me when I get down there?"


    "If I am an evil wizard, then what would I do directly in front of your door instead of flying over it or teleporting in? And if I''m not a wizard at all, then I''m just a guy with a stick and a small girl. Not a very threatening combination, is it?" Vell assured.


    "Aye."


    After a moment, the gates opened, and the first guard, with two men on his side with spears, came down.


    "No funny business,"


    "Don''t worry."


    "So, what so-called ''proof of wizardry'' have you got here?" The man asked.


    "Well, I have made this girl immortal. See the sword in her stomach."


    "Mh, what if it is an illusion?" The man raised a concern.


    "Pull on it," Vell dared him.


    And so he did, but as Sonder hadn''t achieved before, the sword was stuck.


    "Does it hurt?" the guard asked Sonder.


    "Not really," she answered.


    He looked at his two guards and said, "seems legit, but I don''t know, should we poke her with a spear?"


    One man shook his head, and the other said, "I''m not going to stab a little girl, even though she is immortal, that seems kinda wrong."


    "Alright, let them through."

 Chapter 6 - End of the Line

    They were searched and checked for weapons, the sword in Sonder was the exception.


    As they rummaged through Vell''s bag, they asked, "Why are you going around with an empty bag?"


    "I am a wizard; what do I need a bag with actual things in it for?" He answered, still in that old voice.


    That shut them up.


    The blue line that went from the dead man''s head they followed was still there, but none of the people in the fortress seemed to notice it.


    It went farther in and into a closed-off area with a rebuilt door and windows.


    "Who''s the leader of this band?" Vell asked as they were led exactly to where the blue line was going.


    "Soon, you''ll know," was the answer, which Vell didn''t think was very satisfying.


    They saw people in cages. Prisoners and slaves. They were dirty and desperate. Their hands reached out of the wooden bars of their prison at the appearance of two new people in the Garrions'' camp, in the sliver of hope that they were the ones who would free them.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Their pleas were ignored.


    Vell and the Garrions went on, but Sonder''s eyes were glued to them until they turned a corner and couldn''t see them anymore.


    They stopped before a door, and the guard who escorted them knocked, waited a moment, and then opened the door slightly, just enough to speak through.


    "Sir, the mage Accismus is here to see you."


    "Let him in, but take his staff away." A voice from inside said.


    The guard turned around and looked at Vell as he heard the same thing.


    He handed it over without any resistance.


    "Wait outside for us, and station a few other people here, if things turn sideways," said the voice from inside.


    They went in and saw two people.


    Two women, one orc and the other clearly an elf.


    The blue line went to the elf woman.


    Vell made himself comfortable and sat down without saying another word.


    The elf''s eyes shrank a bit when looking over the two.


    "Greetings," Vell said. He fixed his robes and crossed his legs, "You already know who I am, and now it is my turn to know."


    The orc spoke, she was the one to give orders, "Does it matter?" She was strangely articulate.


    "What do you mean?" Vell asked.


    "Does it matter who we are? Accismus is known to work for money. If we give you a bag full of gold, you''ll work for us, no matter what, isn''t that right?"


    "Yes, yes, but manners maketh the man. Having a polite interaction before we come down to brass tax would be polite, no?"


    "And you''re truly a wizard?" She asked.


    "Yes, I have proof of-" Vell said, though was cut off.


    "Show us your magic then, sorcerer." The elf said, and her words spat out like she was trying to poison him.


    Vell scratched his chin lightly, "If that is what it takes, then so be it."

 Chapter 7 - Simple Magic

    "What do you want me to do?" Vell asked.


    "You''re a wizard," the elf said, "Conjure me a bar of gold."


    Vell gave a decisive, "no."


    "No? What do you mean: No?" She tensed up.


    "That is the one thing I will not do."


    "But you could?" the orc asked.


    "Yes."


    "I don''t understand," the orc said, "why not? And then why even work if you could just magic the money right into your pocket?"


    "Why do anything then? Why work, why eat, why sleep, why walk or talk? For the small things, of course. If I don''t work, then why do I do anything for my existence? Why would you keep on working if you could have all the gold in the world."


    "True, but can''t you make an exception this one time?" The orc asked, "Even we fall on hard times, and this life does not offer opportunities that often."


    Stolen story; please report.


    "Don''t beg him for money," the elf said as she shot up from her chair.


    "Alright, this one time," Vell said, "but use it for anything else except for an emergency, and it will dissolve into smoke and dust. I''d need my staff for it."


    "We can''t just let him do magic without any kind of security," the elf said, looking to Sonder, "The girl, strange as she might look, could still just be a trick. Give her into my possession for the moment, and you can get your staff."


    "What do you say, Sonder? Will you trust these fine ladies?" Vell said to her.


    She nodded, and the elf grabbed her and directly put a knife to her throat.


    "Just a precaution," she said.


    "Bring in the staff!" The orc yelled out.


    The man from before went in and gave Vell his staff, then left.


    "Just one little bar, you understand," Vell said.


    He pointed the staff at a table nearby and said, "Ath Ehm Cke."


    The staff lit up, and then, out of nowhere, a cube of pure gold appeared.


    It was as big as Sonder''s hand.


    The orc moved to touch it, but before Vell would warn her, she cut herself on the edges of the cube.


    "Careful. It has sharp edges."


    The orc looked at the cube with amazement.


    "We could make hundreds of coins with this much gold," she said.


    "Only if you need to," Vell added. "You can''t use it to pay me for my work."


    "Truly, you are a mage. We would have many tasks for one to solve for us."


    "Great, if you can spare accommodations for me and my young friend here, we''ll-" Vell said, but was again cut off by the elf.


    "No."

 Chapter 8 - Reasons

    She held the knife tightly, as if the world would end if she let go.


    "What are you doing?" The orc asked.


    "Exposing this fraud," the elf said, "he may be a mage, but he definitely isn''t Accismus. I''ve heard of him, and he''s a gnome."


    "Now, now," Vell said, his voice returning to his youthful sound, "I may not be old Acci, but a wizard nonetheless."


    "Nah, you must have a reason to lie to us like that. Where''d you find this girl? Tell me quick, or just like that sword in her belly, my knife will be in her throat." The elf warned.


    "Okay," Vell exhaled slowly and clapped his hand to his thighs as he stood up. He put his staff down as a sign of trust. "I have a question for you."


    "What is it?" She moved, so there was a good distance between her and him.


    "Do you recognize that sword?"


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    "Huh?" She said that and turned to look at it. "That''s..." she mumbled, "that''s my sword, but..."


    "What do you mean, ''that''s your sword''?" The orc asked.


    "I carved a mark into the hilt, and that same mark is on this one. I lost it when..." the elf muttered.


    "When what?" The orc asked.


    "When a little girl saw me." She answered.


    "And we can imagine the rest," Vell said, "What is a human life to an elf, isn''t that right? They would die in a hundred years anyway. You''d rather cut down the weed before it grows too tall, right?"


    "No! No, that''s not it at all." She yelled.


    "What then? What is the reason for such cruelty?" Vell said, in a serious tone, his voice alone seemed to darken the room, and stepped closer.


    "You wouldn''t understand. None of you do. No one here is of another long-lived race." She pointed the knife at Vell to keep him away.


    "Oh, I am far beyond what I look like," Vell said, he didn''t seem to fear it at all.


    "We already had too much on our hands. We were starving and needed everything we could get¡ªanother girl, another mouth to feed, especially a human¡ªwhich would just have been too much. What should I have done? I couldn''t take her with me. Should I just let her fend for herself in the winter, all alone, to slowly starve or freeze to death? I thought a quick end would give her the least suffering."


    "But... killing a little girl, no matter who she is, is wrong!" The orc said.


    "Don''t pretend you''re better than me. You did your fair share of evil. Everyone in this band did things they knew were wrong, no matter the reason.

 Chapter 9 - Tribunal

    "Do you think you deserve no punishment for such a deed?" Vell asked.


    "No, I truly do not. I even believe that I should be thanked for it," the elf responded.


    "You deserve something for it," Vell said, and in one step, he closed the gap between him and the elf.


    He put his hand on her head, and everything darkened as he said, "Sin."


    The elf''s eyes went white and rolled over while she went limp and fell to the ground.


    The orc drew her weapon, a war hammer, and posed in a stance ready to strike, "What did you do?"


    "I''ve killed her," Vell stated as a fact.


    "Even though I care a great deal about the evil she has done, I cannot allow you to go without being punished yourself," she said.


    "What would you have done with a child killer?" He asked her.


    "We would have had a tribunal with the rest of our band to give her a fitting sentence."


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    "Oh, a bandit''s tribunal. I would have loved to see one of those. What are the punishments?"


    "It depends on the severity of the crime. Deprivation of privileges, imprisonment, and, in some cases, even death."


    "How about this one? Tell me, how would you have found out? Would any of you have returned to the village, much less check on those you have murdered? Do you have bandit detectives and investigators?"


    She was silent but produced a deep growl and then struck at Vellichor.


    He dodged. The wall behind him was torn down with the force of her blow.


    She swung her hammer fast and with deadly precision, but Vell seemed one with the air as all her strikes missed him.


    One of them even seemed to phase through the mage.


    This went on until the room was entirely smashed up and Vell declared, "Enough of this," and blocked the war hammer with his staff, one-handed.


    "Do you truly think she deserves to live?" He asked as he pushed the staff further.


    The orc lost ground in their battle, even while using both of her hands to struggle against the strength of the mage with his staff, and faltered, being forced down to one knee.


    "She, herself, knew it to be wrong. She faltered so much that she couldn''t even bring herself to remove the sword from her victim''s stomach after she was finished; rather, let it remain there, and not use such a stained sword again."


    "Hypocrite is what you are!" The orc yelled, straining against the mage. "How can you judge her for her wrongdoing, but what are you doing is the same? Who made you judge, jury, and executioner?"


    An audience of bandits had formed around them as there were giant holes in their little building where everyone could see what was going on.

 Chapter 10 - Raised

    Other bandits wanted to jump in and help the orc, but she yelled at them to stand back.


    "This is my fight, not yours."


    "I ask all of thee. Does a child murderer not deserve to die?" Vell asked everyone around him, and he looked to Sonder, "What do you think? You are, after all, the victim of the crime."


    She looked around her and saw the faces of the bandits¡ªthe faces of the companions of her killer.


    Many of them were either very young or very old. They weren''t the ones who did the raiding, but they depended on those who did.


    They were sad faces, faces of the poor and starving, faces of despair, and those who just wanted to survive another day, even if they hated how it was achieved.


    Even though she was the victim, the one who died, and stood here now to see the ones who were guilty, she didn''t want revenge or vengeance.


    Those ideas were far from what she was thinking about. She wanted to see her parents and her brother. She wanted peace and closure.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    She did understand what the she-elf did was wrong, but in a distorted matter, it was understandable.


    The Garrions just wanted to survive, and their survival was traded for the survival of Sonder''s village. Was it right? Was it fair? No, of course not. But in life, nothing was.


    She rested in death, all the troubles of mortal life were washed away, but now she was raised again.


    "I don''t think it was right to kill her," Sonder blurted out.


    And in the moment after, Vell relented against the orc and took a step back from their fight.


    The orc picked herself up but was still in a fighting stance.


    "Do you truly think so?" Vell asked her.


    "I don''t know. I think so." She answered.


    Vell turned to the orc and asked, "Do you think she would have ever done anything so gruesome again?"


    The orc looked at him with honest eyes and said, "No. She would never, I would have made sure of that."


    "But now that you know, what would you do if she were still alive?"


    "We would have judged her sentence and then kept a much closer eye on her," the orc said.


    "The promises of a bandit..." Vell said. "Unprecedented." He looked around and yelled. "Do you all think she deserves to live?"


    And there was a roar of agreement. The consensus was clear.


    He thought it all very strange, but if he made a mistake, in their eyes, he should fix it.


    "I will give her back to you, for a small fee." He said, or rather, offered. "She shouldn''t get away with something like this completely unharmed."

 Chapter 11 - Soul

    Vell said, "Soh!" with great enthusiasm, and the leftover walls and roof of the small building shot outwards and into the air.


    He seemed to begin radiating with a blue aura, and he swung his staff around in the air, which left lines in the air, also of a blue color.


    "Par! San! Red! Vuh! Ver!" Each word or syllable seemed to shake the ground, and as they were targetted at the elf, she twitched and convulsed.


    She was raised unnaturally from the ground and floated in the air, and then seemed to be fully infused with life as her eyes opened and breathed heavily.


    But before she had touched the ground again Vell touched her with his staff and added, "Auf Par Ani."


    He pulled something out of the elf, something ethereal, touched his staff to Sonder, and said, "Dar."


    Sonder felt a rush, something was given to her that she couldn''t describe, but for the first time since she was raised, she felt good.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    All the numbness was gone but she could feel that it wasn''t permanent.


    Something also happened to her body, it wasn''t just her mind that was affected.


    Dark wings grew out of her head and her skin turned paler than it was before. She must have also grown a few centimeters.


    "What did you do?" Sonder, the elf, and even the orc were asking- All three in different tones.


    The elf was first as she was the first to add, "I am not one of the dreaded raised, am I?"


    "No," Vell answered in very clear words, "you are truly alive again, not a zombie."


    "I feel so weak."


    "You should. You''re body and mind went through heavy trauma. You''ll need some time to recover."


    "What did you do with your staff?" The orc asked then.


    "Why, I took my payment. Just a small part of her soul, she won''t miss it." He answered and then turned to Sonder, "And I gave that payment to Sonder. She is the offended party and deserves something in turn. How do you feel, anyway?"


    "I feel..." she had to think, "I don''t know."


    She didn''t know if she should show any glee at the fact that Vell had used such dark magic to give her anything at all. No matter how good she would feel.


    "You''ll know in the future." He patted her on her head.

 Chapter 12 - Clues

    "An Elf''s soul is powerful, and even just a part is not something to laugh at. You''ve evolved with the power that is now inside you. You''re not a thrall anymore, what exactly you are I don''t know yet. Maybe you''re on your way to becoming a banshee or are a ghoul now. Don''t you feel happy?" Vell said to Sonder.


    She didn''t know how she was supposed to feel. She did feel more, in general. The heat, the cold, nervous and somewhat lost; in short, she felt more alive than before.


    "Tell us," Vell turned to the orc and now alive again elf, "Are you keeping her family in one of those cages outside?"


    "No," the elf answered, "the ones we took recently have already been sold."


    "Ah, and who to? You could at least answer that."


    "I can''t," the elf said, her eyes nervous and frightened of Vell, though not frightened enough to tell him.


    "I can," the orc said instead.


    "What do you think you''re doing?"


    "What are they going to do? Kill us?" the orc said sarcastically, "He already did it, and was kind enough to remind us that we are not the most important people in the world. So what does it matter?"


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    They looked at each other and the elf gave way.


    "Irath."


    "The Irath?" Vell asked.


    "Yes, a troop of them came not too long ago and asked for dozens of fresh people, and chose this girl''s village people."


    "Any other detail that might be useful to know?"


    "They didn''t seem like normal Irath. They also had a mage, but he had a hood on so I didn''t get a good look at his face, but he seemed to be important. He limped and walked with a stick."


    "That is unusual for an Irath."


    "Can you speak Irathy?" Vell asked, "Or does anyone here do?"


    "No, they spoke common, but with their accents, they couldn''t be mistaken for anything else than Irathy."


    "Describe it to me."


    "What do you mean?" The orc asked.


    "How did they sound like? What did their accents entail? Do they roll their R''s or swallow the S in words? Or sound out a C like a K? You''re a smart orc, think about it and then describe it to me."


    The orc rubbed her chin, "I do believe that they sounded a bit stranger than the average Irath, not that I heard many speak. They were unusually quiet and spoke in just a few words and very short sentences. They didn''t say ''O'' but rather ''Uh'' instead, you get what I mean?"


    "Yes, yes, and?"


    "They prolonged their I''s into ''Ee''s."


    That description connected something in Vell''s mind, and then he turned to leave with Sonder accompanying him.


    They left the bandits and their camp to be. Vell thought they had learned their lesson and that the elf, whose name they never caught, would suffer her whole existence.


    She only lost a small part of her soul but any creature with one would feel the loss of any of it.


    And soon, he thought, the orc would realize that her way of life caused so much suffering she didn''t want to continue this path.


    The only thing that twinged at his heart were the other prisoners and hostages they had taken, but he didn''t think that it was his business to deal with them.

 Chapter 13 - Archive

    They were wandering through a forest. Sonder didn''t know where, instead, she just followed Vell''s lead.


    He seemed to know what he was doing.


    He was mostly silent, but after a while, he stopped, set down his bag, and began rummaging through his bag.


    "Where is he...?" He mumbled, "Come out, come out."


    And then to Sonder''s surprise, something inside the bag answered.


    "What?" The voice was quiet but very gruff.


    And then, after putting his whole arm into the bag, he pulled it out like something stung him.


    A small ladder was set at the edge from inside the bag.


    Then a tiny man climbed it up. He was small enough to fit inside the mage''s palm. He was lifted by Vell, at eye level.


    He was nicely dressed and had a long beard. He almost looked like a shrunken down dwarf; not that Sonder had seen any in her life, but she heard of them and knew what they were supposed to look like.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Sonder stared at the small man.


    "Oh, I''m sorry," Vell said, "let me introduce you. "Sonder, this is Hiraeth. Hiraeth, this is Sonder, something like a stray I picked up."


    "G''day," Hiraeth said, giving a tiny bow.


    "Hello," Sonder said, and she didn''t know why but was compelled to curtsie.


    "Hiraeth is my archivist; the best there is. If I have any lapses in memory or have any questions, I ask him." Then Vell turned to Hiraeth, "This is Sonder. She''s an undead. She was human, but now is something else. I''ve infused her with the part of an elf''s soul."


    "I can imagine that she hasn''t always looked like this, aye?" Hiraeth asked.


    "No, she was more... human, as strange as it sounds."


    "And let me guess, you want me to find out what she is, or could be?"


    "Right on the money, Hiraeth, as always."


    "Such favors come for a price, Vellichor," Hiraeth said.


    "Of course. What do you want?"


    "You''re out of wine. Cabberon to be specific."


    "What? How? I bought two bottles for you last month. How can someone as small as you go through them so fast?"


    "I drink and I read, that''s what I live for. And supposedly, I am also in this world to help a hopeless mage, like yourself, or do you want to begin reading through your own library? I recommend you go start with the  interesting stuff first like, ''The Art of Potting Plans'', or ''The History of Shoe Polish - Volume IX''."


    "Yeah... I think a few bottles of Cabberon wine are worth your services."


    "Make it a casket. Then I won''t have to annoy you any time soon."


    Vell stretched out a finger, and Hiraeth shook it. The deal was made.

 Chapter 14 - Magic Schmagic

    "Where are we going?" Sonder asked Vell.


    "Curious all of a sudden, why is that?" He asked her instead.


    It was strange. Since she received part of the elf''s soul Sonder thought everything was slightly more interesting than before.


    And she was more curious than before.


    Of course, Vell knew why she was, he just asked to ask, not to get an answer.


    "We''re going where the Irath are, specifically their magical college. From what I gathered, and what we heard from the Garrions, the ones that bought the people from your village are most likely the Maren Irath; the mages; the highborn."


    "Who are the Irath?" Sonder asked as she couldn''t recall if she had ever heard about them.


    "They''re rather... unpleasant characters. Steril and meticulous people with just a tinge of a superiority complex."


    "Are they human?"


    "Yes and no. They were in the past but that was long ago. They would resemble something between humans and elves if all joy was sucked out. Irath means flat, and that really describes what they are. They''re also sometimes called Fixe, but that''s an old term nowadays."


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "What are we going to do when we arrive there?"


    "We''ll step up to their gates, stand our ground, and demand that they give you back your people."


    An unwell feeling washed over Sonder.


    Vell could feel it as well and changed the subject.


    "Would you like to try magic again? As you have changed maybe the results will also change since last time."


    "Okay," Sonder said timidly.


    From his bag, Vell pulled a small dice. Each side was marked with a rune.


    He put it before her, "This dice is infused with magic and responded very well to even the slightest bit of energy applied to it, so that way we could see if you have any mana in you in your current state. Say ''Jol'', it means pull, and then, you know, pull it towards your hand, or just you in general."


    Sonder stretched out a hand and breathed in and out multiple times. For some reason, she really didn''t want to disappoint Vell, even if she were to be completely unable to cast any magic.


    Then slowly the word came out of her mouth, "Jol."


    But nothing happened.


    Sonder sighed.


    "Don''t worry. No one succeeds at first," Vell said to cheer her up.


    But this wasn''t her first time. She couldn''t cast magic the first time he had asked her to.


    "Jol," she said again, and again nothing happened.


    She was desperate.


    "Jol, Jol, Jol! Jo-" she said and then the dice flew up toward her.


    As she had her mouth open to cast the magic word again and again, it flew into her mouth, and in the spur of the moment, Sonder didn''t know what to do and accidentally swallowed the cube whole.


    There was a short silence and the two of the looked at each other.


    Breaking the silence, Vell lifted his thumbs, "Great success."

 Chapter 15 - Sprites and Sleep

    "What are you?" Sonder asked Hiraeth.


    "What am I? What are you?" He returned the question.


    They were sitting around a campfire as it had turned night and Vell had decided to rest for the night.


    Sonder didn''t know if he had to rest or just wanted to. He seemed fit enough to walk longer, and Sonder never felt tired or weak since she was raised.


    Vell had set up three tents, two big ones, for himself and Sonder, and a smaller one, for Hiraeth.


    Vell had already retired to his tent and was snoring loudly.


    Hiraeth wasn''t sleeping and was reading a small book around the campfire, and as Sonder couldn''t sleep she decided to keep him company.


    "I don''t know," Sonder replied. "I was human, but I''m something different now, I think."


    "Aye, that''s true. I dunno why I asked. I thought it was the beginning of something rude."


    "Why would I be rude to you?"


    "''''Cause I''m a damned sprite."


    Sonder gave him a blank look as if those words would mean something to her.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    "I''m sorry, Hiraeth, but I don''t know what that means," she said.


    "You don''t know about sprites?"


    "It seems like I have forgotten many things since I became... this."


    "Don''t fret, little lady. I''m just used to people giving me the finger for what I am, except for Vellichor."


    "Why are you traveling with him?"


    "He''s an old friend and something akin to my boss. He gives me a job where I feel useful, and he gives me books. I love to read, ya know."


    "He doesn''t judge you for what you are?"


    "He only judges those who deserve to be judged. Sprites are usually beings of mischief and when we have the opportunity we usually create chaos- That''s only what people think. A pure fabrication of bias. We are like anyone else. We have good people and bad people, like humans and elves and all the rest. It''s true that in the past there were a few major moments where my folk did things we aren''t proud of but that doesn''t mean that every one of us is like that."


    "What did they do?"


    Hiraeth sighed heavily and closed his tiny book which gave a quiet ''thunk''.


    "That, my girl, is a story for another time. I am heavy with sleep and you should rest too."


    He stood up and walked to his tent while Sonder just watched.


    She then went to her own and lay down, but no matter what she couldn''t sleep. She twisted and turned in her tent.


    She remembered that in her living life, she still slept with her parents, even if she had a bed of her own, in a shared room with her brother.


    She felt secure and warm, but the only thing she felt now was cold and alone.


    making up her mind, she took her pillow stuffed with straw, and out of her tent, and went to Vell''s.


    She opened one of the curtains and asked.


    "Vell, are you awake?" She said quietly.


    The snoring stopped and he answered, sleepily.


    "For you? Always."


    "Can I sleep in your tent? She asked.


    "Of course."


    She made herself comfortable in the mage''s tent and lay down, closed her eyes, and dried to drift away into a dreamless sleep.


    And so did Vell, covering the girl in a blanket.


    The night was quiet and no sound was made, but Sonder felt some of the familiar warmth she once had in life.

 Chapter 16 - Food for the Undead Sorceress

    "Wakey, wakey," Sonder heard. It was Vell''s voice yelling for her.


    She did sleep for the night, and she did feel the usual dizziness one felt after waking up.


    She yawned and crawled out of the tent.


    Vell was cooking something on the campfire in a pan.


    "You haven''t eaten anything since I''ve revived you. Don''t you feel hungry? Expect for Hiraeth''s cube." He said.


    "What?!" Hiraeth yelled, himself having a small plate with food on it. "What do you mean?"


    "Oh... well... When we tried to practice Dico Magic, Sonder accidentally ate your cube. Don''t worry, after she eats more you can get it back. I''m sure about it." Vell laughed it off.


    "I don''t want no damn poop cube. Oh, my dear, dear Elian Cube." Hiraeth stood up and pointed at Vell seriously. "You owe me, big time. You know what it was worth."


    "Of course. What do you want for it?"


    Hiraeth thought but couldn''t think of anything, "I don''t know. I can''t think of anything at the moment. And you two better tell me that you''ve got some good results."


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    He looked at Sonder and Sonder looked at Vell, and he said with a smile, "Go on, tell him."


    "I''m sorry, Hiraeth. I''ve swallowed the cube after it flew into my mouth."


    "Aye, and how did that happen?" He asked.


    "I think it did when I tried to lift it from the ground."


    He softened, "So, you''re a sorceress now?"


    Sonder thought about and there was a clear feeling in her mind, or rather her stomach.


    "Yes, I''d like to learn how to do magic."


    "Very well, but for now, eat. You can''t cast on an empty stomach." Vell said.


    She did feel hungry- if just a little.


    "I''ve made a few things. Vegetables, eggs, fruit, nuts, bacon. What do you want?"


    Thinking about eating, a few images of horror were conjured inside Sonder''s mind.


    She was an undead now. Was she not supposed to eat the flesh of the living?


    She shuddered, "Is it a problem if I don''t want anything that came from a living being?"


    "Of course," Vell said and handed her a plate of vegetables and fruit.


    "What about cheese and milk?" Hiraeth raised a point.


    "I don''t think Sonder would have a problem with them if we got them through harmless means, right?" Vell asked.


    Sonder had to think about it. She wouldn''t want anything else to be hurt just to feed herself, and then she looked at the things on her plate.


    Weren''t plants and trees from which those vegetables and fruit came from also living things?


    As she was just staring at her plate, Vell gently said to her, "Sometimes you shouldn''t think too much about something."


    She took a slice of an apple and then began to eat. It tasted nice, even if it was duller than she remembered.


    And yes, she did drink milk and ate cheese, but only after Vell and Hiraeth confirmed that no cow was harmed in the making of the food.

 Chapter 17 - Real Meaning

    "Hiraeth?" Sonder said, "Are you also a mage?"


    The sprite was sitting on her shoulder. To Vell''s surprise, he took surprisingly fast to the girl.


    But it made sense, seemingly as Vell wasn''t the most friendly person to be around, and Hiraeth must have been getting sick of being mostly alone in solitude inside Vell''s bag.


    "A mage? No, no, but I do dabble in magic sometimes," Hiraeth replied.


    "Oh, and what words do you use?" She asked.


    "Words?"


    "Yes, like Vell uses, and I used to accidentally swallow your cube."


    "Right, Dico Magic. Well, you see girl, incantations as such are only reversed to mages like Vellichor; the upper echelon. Others, like me, use runes or ingredients. Or if the magic is banal enough, a thought is all that is needed."


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    "...What is Dico Magic?" Sonder asked.


    And Vell cut off the answer that Hiraeth would have given, to his relief.


    Hiraeth didn''t know a lot about it and didn''t want to seem uneducated to Sonder, even if she was just a little girl.


    "Dico Magic," Vell began. "Well, it''s complicated."


    "Why is it called that? ''Dico''?" She asked.


    "Oh, that''s simple. Because its first and foremost scholar was Sen Dicaeolo. It''s technically not magic, though you can use mana to reinforce the power the words hold- Oh right, the words. I already told you, things like Jol or Coh all have meanings. They are literary the things they mean, if one understands the words beyond their literal meaning, one can command them, and use them in conjunction with other words."


    "How does one figure them out?"


    "I don''t know. It''s the oldest magic in the world but also the least understood. It''s said that it''s the language the gods spoke to create and influence the world. Maybe priests back in the day got divine visions or divine tellings of the words."


    Sonder was taken aback.


    "The language of the gods?"


    "Well, that''s one of the stories. They also say that all things have names, and the words are their true names. Like: Your real name may not be Sonder but if someone called out your real name, they could control you or summon you, seemingly out of thin air."


    She didn''t like that thought.


    "Do you believe that?" She asked Vell.


    "Eh, not really. I don''t think any of those stories are true, but I''m just a natural skeptic."

 Chapter 18 - Shopping

    Not too long after they made their way from the Garrion camp they reached a city.


    It made sense. Why would one be a bandit too far from any civilization to rob?


    "Do you know this city, Sonder? Do any memories spring up?"


    She looked at the stone walls and wooden gate from a distance.


    "No, I don''t think so."


    "Mhh," Vell was thinking, "Maybe I should raise another person to compare the two of you? Anyway, we got to get you new clothes, and maybe get that sword out of your chest."


    There was a strange feeling in Sonder''s stomach when he mentioned removing the sword, but she thought that he was right.


    The sword had to go some time.


    Vell noticed Sonder''s reaction and told her, "It doesn''t have to, you know.  You seem perfectly fine, even with it in your stomach. And it does make an interesting accessory, maybe even a conversation starter."


    They went into the city, and Sonder had the feeling that she had already experienced being in a city before.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Nothing surprised her, not the people or the density or the noise or smell, which ranged from very pleasant as they passed a small stall for perfume to very unpleasant near a butcher''s shop that was cutting up a fresh cadaver outside.


    They went into a boutique and a smaller woman greeted them.


    She seemed to be from one of the pixie races as she had thin wings that flapped furiously as she was flying around.


    "Greetings, how may I help you..." She said and then saw Sonder, with the sword.


    "Hello. I want to buy some new clothing for my friend here. As you can see, she had some... unique properties to her, and I''d like to buy her tailor-made clothing which consider them. Do you think you can do that?"


    "Of course," she answered.


    "Great. Now, Sonder," Vell said, turning to her, "You stay here and I''ll go run a few errands. Is that alright?"


    "Yes."


    Then he left and Sonder''s measurements were taken.


    "Are you from one of the Ethian races?" The fairy woman asked. "Or maybe one of the Vastiel?"


    Sonder didn''t know how to answer. She didn''t even know what Ethians or Bastly were.


    She just didn''t answer at all, keeping quiet.


    "I''m sorry, is that a sensitive subject?"


    "Something like that."


    And after an hour, after everything had been measured on Sonder, and after the fairy woman talked her ear off about what kind of colors and material her clothing should be, Vell returned.


    "Done?" He asked.


    "Yes, everything to the lady''s liking." The fairy answered, and then apprehensively asked, "And about the payment."


    "Money''s no issue. and we''ll pay on delivery." Sonder said, and only now did Sonder realize that Vell did look like a man for whom money was no issue.


    He was dressed in expensive dark clothing with many red accents and golden adornments. He looked like a nobleman.


    "We''re staying at the Freeman''s Inn. Send them there."


    "Of course, of course," the woman said.

 Chapter 19 - Lady Sonder

    The inn they were staying in was of high class.


    Even when the receptionist had to call on Vell to tell him that a package had arrived in his name there was nothing like a knock on the door or telling him when Vell would come down the stairs. Still, instead, the mirror in their room made a noise and the image inside began to wobble until someone stepped up to it and grabbed a small handle next to it.


    Vell explained to Sonder that the receptionist, or whomever, could see through the mirror to the person on the other side and talk through the handle.


    Sonder thought that Vell seemed very familiar with these things.


    She imagined that he had used these strange mirrors and handles quite often.


    A boy with sharp ears was sent up to their room to give them their package.


    When they opened it they found many articles of clothing that all perfectly fit Sonder.


    Colorful tunics, skirts, dresses, and just a few pants, all of them taking into consideration her rather unique proportions, mainly a hole in the chest area and back so that they wouldn''t get into the way of the sword.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    They came at just the right time too.


    Vell wanted to go out and talk with a man, or a representative of some mage college. He didn''t tell Sonder why, just that he wanted to.


    He gave the boy a jingling sack of coins and he too went on his way.


    "Sonder, get dressed. Choose anything you want to, in the meanwhile, I''ll go down and order us some food, and then we''ll have business to attend to." Vell said.


    He went, and Sonder rummaged through the clothing to choose something. It didn''t take her long to decide.


    There was a beautiful black dress with red stripes on the sleeves, but it revealed her shoulders and some of her neck.


    It was risque and wholly inappropriate for a little girl.


    However, when she looked into the mirror, she didn''t look so little anymore, but more mature.


    Taller and more filled in, not to mention the wings on her head.


    When she looked at her ears, they were also longer and pointer, she hadn''t noticed that before.


    She was neither a little girl nor a human anymore.


    She didn''t dislike how she looked now. It was just different and she needed to adjust to it.


    On the dresser, there were also earrings, with colors the same as the dress'', most likely left by Vell.


    She put them on and inspected herself in the mirror.


    She looked like a lady from a castle, one of royal blood, with beautiful dark hair and skin as pale as snow.


    She looked worth traveling with someone who looked like Vellichor, who always looked like a baron or a marquis.

 Chapter 20 - The College

    "Ah, the college of Eraf. Lots of important scholars and mages have been educated here. I''ve attended a few summers here too long ago. I wonder if they recognize me." Vell said.


    Sonder didn''t remember if she had ever been to a place such as the College of Eraf.


    In the distance, she could see that it was a giant building made of stone, with many parts held up by large white pillars.


    But she couldn''t imagine that she would have been. From what she remembered and could figure out through context, she was just a farm girl, nothing more.


    When they were close, it suddenly got a lot colder, and a good distance from the gates made of some golden material, Vell stopped.


    "That''s strange..." he said.


    "What is?"


    "The gates are closed," and then he realized that Sonder wouldn''t know what that would be strange, "the Eraf slogan is ''Our gates are always open''. They only close them for special events, such as celerations, or when there is something dagerous going on inside the collge that shouldn''t reach the outside. Now, Sonder, do you have any ideas why they would be closed?" He asked her.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Sonder thought for a moment and looked around. "There don''t seem to be any kind of festivities. If not, then that only leaves the danger, right?"


    "That''s quite right. Good job," he pointed forward. "The college is sealed off,  completely. Nothing can get through. The power of multiple of their strongest mages has been used to create a barrier."


    "The gate?" Sonder asked.


    Vell laughed, "No, that wouldn''t be secure at all."


    He hunched down and put his hands on Sonder''s face, "Att Ver." And then removed them.


    When Sonder next looked to the college, there was a giant blue-ish barrier surrounding it, which started just a bit before the gates and rose far into the sky, like a bubble.


    She wondered at the barrier for a moment, straining her neck against the sky. "Should we return another time?"


    He scratched his chin, "...No. I have a bad feeling about this, and I want to see what''s going on. You''ll come with me, right?"


    "Yes," she responded.


    "Take my hand, then?" He stretched it out.


    She took it, and he pulled her close to him, in an embrace.


    "Pac Urm Eraf College." Vell said, and the two of them disappeared and then reappeared within the bubble around the college.

 Chapter 21 - The Dark and The Cold

    "Do you feel it? The cold? Mana usually flows better the colder it is, so mages in circles like this lower it as far as they can tolerate." Vell said.


    "I feel it," Sonder responded, "though not well. I could not guess how cold it is, but it is acceptable."


    "For your information, is it ten below freezing, and you''re wearing a pretty light dress. Outside the bubble flows a nice warm spring wind, but here, most living races would shudder in the cold."


    They skulked through the dark college hallways. No torches were lit, and all the windows were closed.


    The dark was unnatural; just a few steps in front of them all light died out.


    Vell lit a match and threw it into one of the halls and it just disappeared.


    It wasn''t due to the dark, something was impairing the vision of anyone who finds themselves in the college.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    And also their hearing, but not in all directions. The further they went into the center of the college the worse the effects were.


    But what would it be?


    Vell was sure that Eraf held many secrets, but as they hadn''t found anyone yet, were those secrets so secret that no one else was allowed to know them?


    Maybe they were also very dangerous. He kept an eye open for anything that could put them in harm''s way. He didn''t want to put Sonder in any unnecessary danger, he brought her here and her safety was his responsibility.


    They went on. Vell''s goal was to the main lecture hall which found itself in the middle, but as they walked the walls for longer than what Vell remembered, he told SOnde to stop.


    "Something''s not right, we''re walking in circles, not literary."


    "Then what shall we do?"


    "Why don''t you go on without me?"


    She didn''t think that was a good idea.


    "Don''t worry," Vell said and ruffled her hair. "Mar," he said and Sonder could see the mana that flowed from his heart over his arm.


    The effects of the mana vision Vell had granted her didn''t yet wear off, so she knew that he had done something.


    "This way I know exactly where you are," He said, and shooed her on, "Go, Sonder, go, go."


    "Alright," she said and walked directly opposite where Vell was standing.


    She walked for a good while and went through a few doors.


    Then, suddenly, she walked into someone.

 Chapter 22 - Demons

    They fell, but Sonder remained steadfast.


    "Sorry," she said and reached out a hand.


    Though the person now revealed to be a girl Sonder''s age seemed very fearful of her.


    She then realized that in a situation like this, her appearance could be frightful.


    The girl stood up fast and waved her hands around in symbols.


    Sonder saw that mana flowed from her heart through her shoulders and arms into her hands.


    She was ready to attack Sonder but the undead girl took a step back.


    Out of the girl''s hand shot light and she yelled in addition, "Lux Sancta!"


    It burned Sonder and she yelped in pain.


    At the yelp, the girl stopped and seemed confused.


    "I''m not here to hurt you. I seem to be lost, do you know the way out?"


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    At her soft voice, the girl seemed to be less afraid of Sonder.


    "You aren''t a demon?" She asked.


    "No- or at least I don''t think so," Sonder said and corrected herself after she thought about it.


    The girl was wearing a thick coat, winter gloves, and ear-warmers, and thought that Sonder''s own attire was strange in a situation like this.


    "Sorry," the girl said, "I''m the Master Mage''s apprentice."


    "And what does an apprentice know of demons?" Vell said as he suddenly entered from the darkness.


    The Apprentice was also scared by his appearance but Vell quickly spoke up.


    "Speak, for we are here to help." He was serious and the Apprentice knew it.


    "Deep in the heart of the college, there are demons. I don''t exactly know what happened. A summoning must have gone wrong or one of the other mages must have gotten possessed. Someone must have realized that quickly and sealed off the college from the inside so that nothing could get out. I was meditating and traveling through distant places at that time, that''s why none of them came for me, as they are attracted to great inner presence. But now that I am here, I am as vulnerable as everyone else who had fallen against them. I don''t know how you got in but we must get out as quickly as we can. We must call on the other colleges and guilds."


    "There is no need," Vell said calmly. "I dealt with demons and hellspawn before. Sonder and I should be enough to deal with them."


    "I don''t know who you are but that attitude is going to get you killed," the Apprentice said.


    "You don''t know? I am Dread Mage Vellichor and no being in this world or the next can stand in my way.

 Chapter 23 - A Simple Door

    Deep in the college, into its labyrinthian innards and what could only be called a dungeon as the basement, Vell and the two girls found themselves.


    The Master Mage had marked her Apprentice long before any of this had happened, and the Apprentice could tap into that mark to find her master in the bowls of the college.


    It was handy. When Sonder looked around, she found it hard to find any kind of way to orient herself.


    She wondered if Vell had any way to find them. She didn''t want to doubt him but it seemed like he was affected by the strange sense impairment she also suffered.


    Next to that and the endless halls of the college Sonder was sure that if she were alone, she''d never find a way out.


    They walked until they found themselves at a great door. It was reinforced with heavy and thick wood and metal.


    Vell took his staff and flowed a light blue hue from its tip, illuminating strange runes that found themselves all over the door and walls beyond it.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    Even with the remainders of Sonder''s mana vision, they didn''t light up until Vell covered them with magical energy.


    "It''s sealed," Vell stated.


    "Can you open it?" Sonder asked.


    He then looked at the Apprentice and she knew that it was up to her to give something that would help.


    Vell asked her first, "Seeing as it is sealed very well, as expected from Eraf, what are the commanding words to open it?"


    "We don''t just use words," the Apprentice said, "We use multiple wards, not just a liftable spell. I know the word to it, but the second way is impossible to overcome. The high-ranking members of Eraf are tagged, and only they can open the great hall."


    "Only high-ranking members?" Vell said and rubbed his chin. "Tell me the words and I''ll open it then. It''s been a while since I last attended a semester in Eraf but I should be tagged."


    The Apprentice then said the words that are needed to open the door. Words that sounded so strange that Sonder couldn''t repeat them even if she wanted to.


    Vell stood before the door and cast them towards the door and in a flash of light and emanation of mana, the runes on the door vanished."


    He rattled on one of the door''s handles but it still didn''t open, he looked to the Apprentice.


    She held up a key, "And last, we also just use a normal lock. Magicians aren''t the only ones who could try to break it."

 Chapter 24 - Red Faces

    There was a scream beyond the door and wasting no time Vell kicked open the door and it flew off its handle.


    Flying far it hit a giant red creature in the side. It held a man in its hand and had taken a bite out of him, leaving only the upper body.


    The man was still alive but not for long as he flailed around in agony before quickly dying.


    The sight was disturbing and Sonder and the Apprentice held their hands by their faces, shocked by what they saw.


    The room was round and made of stone with only the door Vell had kicked open as an exit and entrance.


    If they moved away from here they had no other way to escape.


    There were a few other people here. Most of them were dressed in expensive robes with intricate designs on them. They lay on the floor, evident that the red demon had beaten them in combat not too long ago.


    When the Apprentice saw one of them, an older gone woman, she yelled, "Master!"


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    She yelled back, "What are you doing here? Get out!" She tried to stand but faltered as she was weak.


    The demon looked to the new intruders and spoke in a language Sonder didn''t understand, but it was loud and clear with a lot of confidence behind it.


    It was hunched over before and now stood up to its full height, reaching the ceiling.


    Stretching its hand out, it opened a small portal, summoning a few of its demonic legion, to its left and right.


    A thin demon, with long and razor-like claws, and a big one, like someone added armor onto armor on an already behemoth-like creature.


    Vell turned to Sonder and the Apprentice fast, his voice very serious, "I cannot banish the head demon while the other two are distracting me. I need you two to take on the two summoned demons."


    They were shocked.


    "Us?" Sonder asked, "I can''t fight."


    "You can, you just don''t know it yet. You are much stronger than you know, Sonder." Vell said, "And you," he said to the Apprentice, "I imagine you have some way to fight demons."


    "I do," she answered, breathing heavily. She tried to sound confident but it was clear that she was as nervous and frightened as Sonder was.


    "Great. It isn''t just me who is relying on you two, but the mages here." Vell said and then swung his staff around, "Ver Bel."


    Sonder saw that the mana he usually used was nowhere in sight, but something black and inky made its way through his body and into the staff.


    A black but translucent barrier erected itself between him, the head demon, and Sonder, the Apprentice, and the two summoned demons, leaving the mages on Sonder''s side.

 Chapter 25 - Faith in Oneself

    The head demon spoke and Sonder could hear him through the dark barrier, but couldn''t understand a word that came out of its mouth.


    Vell seemed to and responded, raising his staff, "I am Dread Mage Vellichoir, Master of Wizardry and Wielder of the Sacred Flame."


    They were introducing themselves to each other.


    Sonder wanted to watch but he had her own troubles.


    The two summoned demons were lying around. The thin one moved side to side, its target the unconscious and wounded mages that lay on the ground next to her and the Apprentice.


    She hoped Vellichor knew what he was doing. He said she was stronger than she knew, but what did that mean?


    She couldn''t fight or cast any magic. She only managed once to and that with a lot of help. True enough that supposedly she passed some magical inclination but nothing that would be useful.


    If someone asked if a mage was at hand, she wouldn''t be the one to be picked out.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    A few memories unlocked in her mind where, when she was young, she got bullied by a few older children.


    She didn''t fight back. She just took it, went home, and cried in her mother''s lap.


    Her brother then went out to beat up those kids and got home with many bruises and he even got a tooth knocked out of his mouth.


    The older children had gotten the same treatment, or even worse.


    She was a shy girl when she was alive, and a realization came. She didn''t want to be that anymore.


    She was dead- undead. She had already died once while doing nothing and didn''t want to repeat that.


    Her ''life'' also wasn''t the only one at stake; the mages'' were too.


    She just needed to stall long enough until Vell managed to beat the other demon and come help them.


    Looking around, she found that from the belt of the man who got eaten, a sword. It was lying next as the belt fell away from the rest of the body.


    He also had a small wand, but seeing as she didn''t know any magic, she left it there.


    The Apprentice also had a wand and with it carved and prepared a few runes in the air next to her.


    Sonder just held the sword very tightly. She was distracted for just a moment because she thought it funny that even though she technically had a sword, she needed another and now had two.


    The sword she picked up looked more like a ceremonial one than one with which to fight but that was the best she could get at the moment.


    The thin demon slithered around and Sonder said to the Apprentice, "You take the big slow one and I''ll take this one."


    "Are you sure?" She asked.


    "No, but hitting spells against a big slow enemy is much easier than a thin fast one, right? Just help me after you''re done, okay?"


    She nodded.

 Chapter 26 - Holy Suicide

    Sonder had never held a sword before. Of course, she had often watched her brother and his friend splay soldier, pretending the sticks they found were swords but they weren''t even half as sharp as a child''s imagination.


    The thin demon raised its claws high and then lowered them again and again, a motion they couldn''t seem to stop.


    Then, finally stopping, it took action and rushed at Sonder.


    She raised the sword. A clanging sound was produced as the claws hit the sword''s metal, but it stopped the attack.


    The demon shook its head, curious about Sonder.


    It spoke a few words that she couldn''t understand and then took its other hand and in a motion faster than she had ever seen, impaled its other claws into her stomach.


    The Apprentice, busy on her own, casting and slinging spells at the thick demon, shrieked out a high, "NO!" Of pure despair.


    Sonder was stunned, but only briefly. The most pain that she felt was in her mind at the anticipation of real, physical pain, but it never came.


    The demon''s claws rummaged around her midsection, but it didn''t bother Sonder much.


    Sonder''s second sword, which fused to her, stopped the demon from cutting her in half, and it retraced its claws from her body.


    At the revelation that Sonder couldn''t feel pain, she gained a steadfast confidence that she could protect the mages here.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    As she raised the sword in her hands again, it was clear that even with chunks of other flesh missing, she could still move as freely as before.


    She hoped that it wouldn''t be the same for the demon as she charged at it. If she weren''t dead before it could only have been called a suicide tactic.


    Unleashing a flurry of uncoordinated but fast and neverending swings of the blade at the demon, she lost a few more chunks of her body, but so did the demon.


    Unbeknownst to her, the mage''s blade she used was also something that coincidentally fell in her favor.


    It was an enchanted steel blade, covered in a silver lining to be most effective against creatures of evil. If filled with mana it would also grant an aura of holy light, which would harm any creature against that alignment.


    But if Sonder could have, she wouldn''t, as, obviously, she would also be hurt.


    The demon was surprised. The combination of Sonder''s constitution and the blade made it a hard fight.


    As it was a lower-class being on his plane, which usually was enough to kill any other lower-class mortal creature, it didn''t expect to encounter one like her.


    The Apprentice on the other hand made no progress in her fight.


    She shot bolts of mana from her hands, and cast multiple elemental runes at the thick demon; being water, fire, and wind; but none of them seemed to put even a scratch on its hide.


    She had no choice but to use the few holy spells she knew. As she hadn''t practiced them often, it was hard for her to cast them, and they were mana-intensive.


    She used one against Sonder, but that was when she thought she was face-to-face with a demon.


    Whirling her hands around in the air, pulling the needed hand-gestured, she used as much mana as she could without knocking herself out, she aimed and yelled the incantation, "Jubar Sanctissimum!"


    The thick demon groaned as pure white light in a pillar shot from the ceiling and engulfed it.


    It raised one of its thick arms and the metallic hide shot outwards, like a cannon, in many smaller pieces.


    One of the shards hit her in the stomach, and she staggered to one knee. She could taste the blood rushing into her mouth.


    Now it was Sonder''s turn to yell no when she saw it, and then a dark aura began forming around the girl.

 Chapter 27 - Wailing

    Sonder transform.


    What was left of her body in the fight against the thin demon cracked and tore at its seams.


    Dark mist emanated from her, covering the whole room, so much so that the mages and the Apprentice, who were lying on the ground, were wholly swallowed up by it.


    Sonder grew, her hair began to rise in the air and blood seeped out of her eyes, like tears.


    Her eyes lost all color and were a milky white.


    She couldn''t contain herself and like a dam that broke screamed at the armored demon.


    Her scream tore off its flesh, layer after layer until only pink, vulnerable flesh was left.


    She moved, like a ghost she was hoovering to it, and grabbed the sides of its head, her nails digging into its skin like her fingers were beaten into its skull, and screamed into its face, ripping away the last layers of its flesh until only bone was left.


    Her dark mist burned and peeled off the rest of its flesh from its body; acid to anything it touched.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    Then the reverse happened and instead of screaming at the demon, she seemed to suck something out of it; its living essence; until the armored demon crumpled. There was nothing left to hold it up anymore.


    The thin demon only observed, it didn''t care for the thick demon. Quite the opposite; it reveled in death, no matter the creature, even one of his own.


    When Sonder was finished, she turned to the thin one.


    Her whole demeanor changed, no longer the girl who wanted to protect life, but wanted to kill those she called enemies instead, even beyond that.


    The demon swiped with its claws, but its hand seemed to phase through Sonder; a ghost to the living and material world.


    Sonder chanted, it was something like a song or a prayer. No living creature could understand it and the demon only looked at her with confusion until its claws shattered like glass and when it looked at its hand, it too began to crumple.


    Its whole being beginning to be crushed together. It struggled against the invisible hand that closed around it, wanting its death but it didn''t hold out, it couldn''t.


    The power was far too great; not as great as its master, but leagues above itself.


    After it was done, it fell to the ground ¡ª a bloody ball of something that couldn''t be recognized anymore.


    Sonder wasn''t done, she had only started and then looked around for her next target and her eyes fell on the mages; they were already beginning to dissolve.


    She rose into the air and took a breath to begin her wailing.


    But something jumped between the mages and her at the last moment.

 Chapter 28 - Slayer Vellichor

    Vell spoke in the demon''s language so that Sonder couldn''t hear him. She must have had her hands full already, and he didn''t want to add anything to distract her.


    "You are interrupting my work. Return whence you came or die."


    "Such arrogance from a creature of this plane!" The demon yelled back.


    It spoke more elegantly than the other demons Vell had met during his lifetime.


    "Final warning," his voice serious and low. "I could banish you with a word, even with just a slight gesture, but you don''t deserve such an honor."


    "When I am done with you, there won''t even be enough blood left to mark the earth."


    The air crackled with tension as the demon and Vell faced off. Vell''s eyes glowed a fierce blue, the magic within him simmering just below the surface. He raised his hand, his fingers curling slightly, and muttered an incantation under his breath.


    The demon roared, its own power surging. Black flames flickered around its clawed hands as it lunged at Vell, intent on ripping him apart. Vell sidestepped with a speed that was in contrast to his calm demeanor, and with a sharp flick of his wrist, he released a bolt of energy.


    The bolt of pure energy struck the demon''s chest, causing it to stagger back, but it quickly regained its footing.


    "You think that paltry magic can stop me?" it sneered.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Vell didn''t reply. Instead, he extended both arms outward, summoning a circle of runes that glowed with an intense blue light. The runes rotated rapidly, forming a barrier around him. The demon charged again, but this time it was met with an invisible force that sent it crashing to the ground.


    The demon rose, fury in its eyes, and began chanting in a dark, guttural language. Shadows coalesced around it, forming into twisted, writhing shapes that launched themselves at Vell. He countered with a wave of his hand, and the shadows dissipated in a burst of blue light.


    "Impressive," the demon admitted grudgingly. "But not enough."


    It summoned a massive, burning spear and hurled it at Vell with deadly precision. Vell responded by drawing a rune in the air, a shield manifesting just in time to intercept the fiery projectile. The explosion rocked the ground, sending debris flying, but Vell stood firm, his eyes never leaving the demon.


    "Now it''s my turn," Vell said. His voice was a mere whisper, but it carried the weight of a storm. He clasped his hands together and then pulled them apart, causing reality itself to be torn apart and a ball of swirling nothingness to form between them. The crack hissed, growing larger and more unstable.


    The demon''s eyes widened, realizing the danger. It tried to retreat, but Vell was faster. He thrust his hands forward, releasing the energy in a blinding flash. The blast hit the demon squarely, engulfing it in a torrent of magical force.


    When the light faded, the demon was on its knees, smoking and battered, but not yet defeated. Vell approached slowly, his expression resolute.


    "You had your chance," he said, his voice cold. "Now you face the consequences."


    With a final, decisive gesture, he summoned a beam of pure light that pierced through the demon''s heart. It let out a blood-curdling scream as it disintegrated into ash, the dark energy dissipating into nothingness.


    When the danger had passed, Vell breathed out to calm himself and then lowered the barrier between him and Sonder, and the other mages. There was no time to lose.


    Just in time, he saw a strange sight. Something like a ghost hovered in the air before the unconscious mages of Eraf, and it breathed heavily.


    Vell got a bad feeling, and in the few moments that were left, he jumped in between.

 Chapter 29 - My Dead Girl A Monster

    Vell looked at Sonder; her broken form saddened him.


    She had transformed into a ghastly beast.


    Not just that but she also absorbed parts of a demon''s soul.


    Vell had her in an iron-tight grip from which she couldn''t escape, no matter how hard she struggled to get out.


    Her intangibility was useless as he was charged with powerful magic.


    She looked at him without any recognition in her eyes began her wail and aimed the scream at Vell.


    Skin flakes were peeled from his face but he didn''t let go.


    "Sonder," he said gently, and then again, "Sonder, my dear girl. Come back to me."


    She gnashed but as time went on, she softened.


    Vell didn''t want to use any more force than was necessary to get her back to him, but it had to be quick.


    The mages here were in danger as the dark mist that came from Sonder would kill them if they were exposed to it for too long.


    He let go of her, and she quickly retreated.


    Hovering for just a second a distance away, she then rushed towards him.


    Her arm swung in a wide arc to rip off his face, but when it connected, as Vell didn''t even try to defend himself, her arm broke.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Like a gong struck by a mallet which then shattered, so was her hand.


    It was clear that she was stronger than a few low-class demons, and a few unconscious mages, but nowhere near as strong as Vell, even if he didn''t defend himself.


    In his mind he cursed Eraf. They were plebeian mages with a poor understanding of the other planes of existence and even less understanding of what should and shouldn''t be done with power.


    Why would they even consider summoning demons?


    He didn''t want Sonder to be exposed to any of this. He came to Eraf because this was their main focus. The forbidden and darker sides of the craft, not that they were exceptionally gifted or knowledgable but they were ready to delve deep, unlike most other places.


    If Vell had come to any other place, he would have been declared a criminal and they would try to arrest him, and he didn''t want to bother with all that trouble.


    In Eraf, they would have peacefully figured out what Sonder was, but now he didn''t need them anymore.


    She was a banshee, a creature both beautiful and horrifying.


    He was just thankful that she wasn''t too powerful or else everyone here, except for him, and the greater demon, would be dead.


    Taking his staff, he channeled the mana he had left in his body into it, without conjuring more. He thought it should be enough for what he wanted to do.


    When Sonder tried to strike with her other arm, he touched the tip of the staff to her heart, released the mana, and spoke one of his magic words, "Cai."


    In an instant, after Sonder had fallen to the ground, she shrunk and regained her lost flesh.


    Her dress was torn and was missing many pieces, so Vell covered her with his coat and left her to carry her in his hands.


    She needed somewhere to rest.


    He shot a glance towards the mages and the Apprentice, who were all wounded and would die of their wounds if no one came to help.


    He decided to heal the Apprentice. She was to decide what was going to happen to them. If she had the conviction and the skill then she could safe them, if not, then they would be dead, the least they deserve.


    They should be thankful for even that; who knows what could have happened to the city if the demons had escaped from Eraf.

 Chapter 30 - A Wife?

    Sonder struggled in her sleep, and then she heard a voice.


    "You awake yet?"


    She knew that voice to be Hiraeth.


    She struggled once more before she finally arose, goaning because she felt a distinctive pain all over her body. The first time she felt it since he was raised.


    "Hiraeth?" She said, holding her stomach, by the sword, where it was the most painful, "Where am I?"


    The sprite was sitting by the nightstand next to her, in a chair specifically crafted for him.


    "Are you the Jeasoul type?" Hiraeth asked her.


    "Wha-?" She squeezed out before a woman entered her room.


    She was tall and thin, but curvy, with beautiful, silky red hair. Though she looked youthful, she had the aura of a mature woman. She may have been the most gorgeous person Sonder had ever laid eyes upon.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "He didn''t kidnap you, did he?" She asked Sonder.


    But she could only stammer in response. The woman was patient, but as it was clear that Sonder wouldn''t or couldn''t respond, she disregarded the question.


    "Vellichor," she called, "she''s awake."


    The mage came in, dressed in clothing much more casual than he usually wore.


    "Ah, I was getting worried." He said and sat down in the bed next to her. "How do you feel?"


    He put a hand on her shoulder, and Sonder winced back.


    "I feel pain," she said.


    "Come now, you can describe what you''re feeling better than that," the woman said.


    Slowly, Vell, put his hands around her body, like a doctor examining a patient.


    It tickled, another sensation she hadn''t felt since she was raised.


    "This can be done much quicker. I don''t know why you insist on using these... slow methods," The woman said and stretched out one of her hands, and a blue flame sprung from it.


    It enveloped Sonder in less than a second.


    She felt it passing through her entire body; The warmth and fear of burning.


    In the meantime, Sonder looked at the woman, still somewhat amazed by her beauty, and said, "I''m sorry, but who are you?"


    She retracted the blue flame and looked at Vell, somewhat disapprovingly. "Why, in your travels, you haven''t told her about me."


    A nervous smile was on Vell''s face, "We''ve not been traveling together for very long."


    "I can imagine," she said, "Then introduce us, will you?"


    He looked at Sonder and said, "This is Limerence, my wife. And Limerence, this is Sonder, our daughter."


    The two could do nothing but stare at each other after the introduction.

 Chapter 31 - Mother-Daughter Time

    "Vell, I don''t remember being pregnant. I''m sure that I would." Limerence said, jokingly.


    "Adopted daughter," Vell made clear.


    "Her? Why?" Limerence''s looks were those of scrutiny.


    "I felt like it, and it turned out that Sonder is a good girl, so I kept her around. If you get to know her, I''m sure you''ll come to like her."


    "Hiraeth," Limerence called.


    The sprite looked nervous.


    "Is Sonder really a good girl?" She asked.


    Hiraeth responded as earnestly as he could, "Yes, I think so."


    "Good," Limerence said, "Then, Sonder, come follow me, just the two of us."


    "Just the two of you?" Vell asked and shot her a curious glance.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "Yes, some much-needed mother-daughter time. She''s spent enough time with her ''father'' and what I could only imagine is supposed to be her ''uncle''."


    She forced Sonder, who still felt woozy, up and brought her outside.


    Now Sonder could see that she had been in a small log cabin that seemed to be in the middle of the woods.


    She had imagined that Vell''s wife would be some grand lady, most likely royalty or some other powerful person.


    Though Limerence was a witch, there was some power.


    Now that she thought about it, there were stories about witches in cabins in the woods, and they usually didn''t end well for the children that met her.


    "What magic do you know, Sonder?" She asked the girl.


    Hesitantly, Sonder tried to answer, "none. Vell tried to teach me some not too long ago, but our journey was interrupted when-"


    "When what?"


    "When we went to Eraf and there was something, I can''t really remember what happened all that well."


    "Maybe it has something to do with your condition?"


    "My condition...?"


    "Come now, you don''t think I''m stupid, do you? You don''t breathe, or do so very shallowly. Your blood pumps as slowly as molasses, and the mana flowing through you, mostly, isn''t yours. I don''t want to judge you or Vell for what he has done, but I don''t think something like this could be kept secret from me."


    Sonder wanted to speak up but was shushed by Limerence, "Now, seeing as I am something akin to a mother to you now, I must do what I told myself to do if I ever got children."


    "And what is that?"


    "I am going to teach you how to fend for yourself in this cruel, cruel world."

 Chapter 32 - Mother Hen

    "Sonder, the truth of the matter is that you are not in control of yourself." Limerence said. "You are completely under the thumb of Vellichor, and I don''t think that''s a good thing."


    "He doesn''t seem like a bad man, and, um, he is your husband, after all," Sonder said.


    "Husband in title only."


    "If it isn''t rude to ask, what do you mean by that? What is your relationship like?"


    "He''s a powerful and cultured man who has lived a long time, and I am a powerful and cultured woman who has lived a long time. It is easy to see why we gravitated toward each other. Though we ''married'' to have a reason to see each other, to meet up with each other every once in a while and share tales of what we lived through and discuss the current state of affairs in the world."


    Sonder mustered the courage to ask, "Do you love him?" And then she cursed  herself in her mind, asking such a clearly stupid, childish question.


    "Love him? Darling, I adore him. For most ladies in the world, he''d be the perfect catch. Though lucky for you, I have no romantic interest in him."


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    "That''s not what I meant-"


    "Oh, hush now. Let''s focus on the matter at hand. You''re undead, and that means that you are an interesting test subject. I''ve never encountered someone such as you before. You are much more lively than any other I''ve seen; not that I''ve seen many, as the practice of necromany is very illegal in most countries."


    Limerence poked one of her fingers into Sonder''s shoulder, and she felt a sharp zap.


    "Ow!" Sonder squeeked.


    "How''s that feel?"


    "It hurts."


    "Why are you so surprised? I just extracted some mana; everyone knows it hurts a bit."


    Sonder rubbed her shoulder, "Yes, it hurts, but I''ve haven''t felt pain since I was raised. It is a bit frightening."


    Limerence put a hand to her chin, very interested in that statement, "Oh, and what changed since then?"


    "I don''t know."


    "You aren''t very useful, are you?" Limerence said, clearly disappointed.


    There was a muffle from one of Sonder''s pockets. She was startled at first and then searched them, then pulled out Hiraeth.


    He must have jumped into them when they weren''t looking.


    "She''s just a little girl. She isn''t supposed to be ''useful''. Her only purpose is to exist, experience new things, and listen to her parents here and there. Maybe experience a crush or two."


    Limerence was in thought for a moment, "Well, no matter what, now you are something like a daughter to me, and I won''t tolerate a non-witch in my family. There is no other choice for me but to teach you at least the basics; from there, you can decide. When you get to meet my side of the family and they ask you to prove your wizardry, then I can proudly say that I''ve taught her at least something."


    "Oh boy, this won''t end well," Hiraeth said.

 Chapter 33 - Velvet Sorceress Limerence

    "Again," Limerence said to Sonder.


    She had given Sonder two bangles and two bracelets that seemed to be made out of gold, saying that they were like staffs or wands. She had a few of her own, as she said that she didn''t want to carry a staff or wand as it didn''t suit a lady.


    Sonder was exhausted. She had spent the entire day trying to please Mrs. Limerence, but magic didn''t seem to be Sonder''s forte.


    She only needed to channel enough of her own mana and let the braclets fly off and hit a peg Mrs. Limerence had set up.


    Like a more magical version of ring toss.


    Limerence advised her to gather mana into the bangles, which Sonder had put far up her arm, almost to her shoulder, as they were made for gathering magical enegery, and then push that enegery from her shoulder down her arms and into the bracelets to let them fly.


    Sonder did manage to achieve that feat, but after they flew off her hands, they only managed to cover a pathetic distance.


    At least that meant that Sonder could channel any kind of magical energy.


    Limerence''s first idea had her asking Hiraeth for his Elian Cube, but after the sprite told her about the mishap the girl had with it, that idea was laid to rest.


    Sonder picked up the bracelets and tried again.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Mrs. Limerence told her that it should have been easier if Sonder held a few hand signs.


    She chose the sign of the horns for her left hand and the OK sign for her right.


    Then Sonder tried again and again. She didn''t want to disappoint Mrs. Limerence.


    When Sonder asked what this was for, in magical terms, she told her that if she could channel enough of her own mana, then she could continue to the task of trying to control the volume, and after she managed to master that, she could continue to the task of shaping mana into different forms.


    Sonder''s progress, or rather lack of progress, on the bracelet toss still seemed to fascinate Limerence. All day, she watched Sonder try and try and try again and fail again. A few times during the day, she made notes in impeccable handwriting, gathering her thoughts and theories about the ''undead'' condition in relation to magic and other subjects of lesser interest that were related to it.


    All of the known and respected wizard- and mage-kind agreed to a few rules and suggestions. Not participating in necromancy was one of them.


    If anyone found out that Limerence, the ''Velvet Sorceress Limerence'', had taken in one of the undead into her home and studied it while not decrying the mage behind it, then her reputation would be ruined, without a doubt.


    But Vellichor was a different case. He was by far the most famous mage in the world, though most didn''t know his face. And he was feared by those who couldn''t call him a friend. Being known as the ''Dread Mage'' had a few advantages.


    Limerence herself would rather be loved than feared, but none of that, not his reputation, rumors, or what people thought about him, bothered Vellichor very much.


    The communities knew that the Dread Mage and the Velvet Sorceress were married, but the details were sparse, and sadly, none of the respect and fear for him extended to her, as mages only cared about the wizardry one could perform. They didn''t care for your connections.


    And though it vexed her once in a while, she had to admit that Vellichor was a far better magician than she was.

 Chapter 34 - Banshee Wail

    "Have you done what needs to be done?" Vell asked Sonder as she came exhausted back into the cabin when night fell.


    Sonder sat heavily and melted into a sofa. "Mrs. Limerence doesn''t seem to be satisfied with any of my progress."


    "Your progress?"


    "Yes. I channel the magical energy, and I can shape the raw form of it but not convert it yet. By Mrs. Limerence''s estimation, I am making astonishingly fast progress. She says my magical attunment is great when put under preassure, but I worry."


    "About her methods?" he asked.


    "Not, but time instead. A brief respite would have been nice, as we have come so far in such a short time, but I''d rather go and find my family. I know I have an obligation to you, and in extension, to Mrs. Limerence, but finding them is my true desire."


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    "It''s good that you long for them; it keeps you human, but learning to be a witch, as she is, wasn''t just her idea." He shot her a look.


    "Do you also think that?"


    "Do you want the truth? There''s no reason for me to keep it unless you don''t want to hear it."


    She nodded, and he told her.


    "Rest isn''t the only thing I''ve brought you here for. You''re dangerous, Sonder. You are a banshee or are on your way to becoming one. It''s a terrible phantom of the otherworld. When we were in Eraf, you transformed fully into one; you lost control, attacking both friend and foe alike. I imagine that it was because of the great duress of the situation. And I imagine that if we were to find your family and something unexpected happens, it will happen again, putting everyone in danger."


    Sonder didn''t know what to say, though tears welled up in her eyes.


    "We''re not stopping here, and I too want to find them for you, but bear with it for just a few more days to gain control of yourself. If not for your sake, then for everyone else''s."


    Sonder nodded, and then went to bed, crying into her pillow at the revelation Vell had givne her until she fell asleep.

 Chapter 35 - A Simple Test

    "I think that''s enough," Limerence said, and she put away her quill, with which she had been keeping notes. "I wasn''t that good until my second year in the Spuesah."


    "What''s that?" Sonder asked.


    "It''s like the College of Eraf, but of higher class. Not many can go there to learn, as it is very exclusive. I only managed to go there because of my family connections to the headmaster back then."


    "Could I go there?"


    "No, they only take the very young. The mages of Spuesah are trained from birth to become the elite of the magical world. But even compared to them, I am a cut above."


    "And how do I compare?" Sonder asked with great interest as she sat down.


    The two of them were inside the cabin, as Limerence had thought it was safe enough, seeing the progress Sonder had made with her own mana.


    With a swish of her braces, Limerence animated the kitchen utensils to prepare tea for them.


    Sodner sat down and watched the cups, spoons, and sugar move towards their intended destination.


    "You are as good as I was at three years old. That was a long time ago." Limerence said.


    "How old are you?"


    Limerence gave a playful gasp, full of fake shock: "Why, Sonder, you never ever ask a lady how old she is."


    "When am I ready to continue on my journey with Vell? I have been training for a week, and I would like to know when it is time," Sonder asked.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    The cups and saucers found their place before Sonder and Limerence and stopped there.


    "How about a simple test to see?" Limerence said.


    "What do I need to do?"


    Water from a flying kettle was poured into their cups, and teaspoons flew into them gracefully.


    Limerence put her hands on her cup, and steam slowly rose from her tea.


    When Sonder took a sip of the tea, it was ice cold.


    "Heat up your tea. That''s it, but be careful. It''s very expensive and delicate crockery. I''d hate to see them shattered or broken."


    Sonder looked at the cup and the swirling liquid within it.


    "How am I supposed to do that?" She asked.


    Limerence rolled her eyes. She thought Sonder should have known better as of now.


    "With mana, of course. Magical energy is warm. Just pour it from you and your heart, through your body, and through the cups, directly into the tea itself. Don''t break the cup, heat the tea, but also don''t evaporate it, and you can continue on your journey with my oh-so dearly beloved husband."


    Sonder put her hands around the cup. In all her training, she was trying to get control of her mana, but this wasn''t something she had done yet; getting mana through an object was new.


    While she was concentrating, she also began to talk because, recently, she found it easier for her to do so while talking.


    She needed the noise to clear her mind of her own thoughts. She closed her eyes.


    "Do all kinds of magic need to use mana like this?" She asked the first question that came to her.


    "Yes," Limerence said, but then hestiated, "for most, yes, but there are a few who don''t need it."


    "What makes them different?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t think anybody knows. Do you know what Dico Magic is?"


    "It''s the kind Vell uses, right?"


    "It doesn''t use any, and it is the strongest kind of magic there is. If one figures out the words and masters them in a way that is more than just their sounds and the meaning behind them, then one would have such power. It is hard to comprehend. I am quite jealous of Dico users."


    "You can''t use it?" Sonder asked.


    "No, but I have come to terms with the fact long ago. You seem to have potential; if you keep at it, then who knows where you might go?"


    And then Sonder opened her eyes, steam rising from her cup, and it seems a heavy burden was lifted off her shoulders.

 Chapter 36 - Frowning Suggestion

    It has been a few days since they left Limerence''s cottage and made their way forward in their journey.


    Also, while they were walking, as they had no other method of transport, Sonder knew that Vell could use his magic to teleport, but she didn''t question his decision not to, or rather, she somehow didn''t feel like it.


    She knew that it would be better if he did, if time really was of the essence, but she couldn''t bother herself to ask him why he didn''t.


    Did he make her think like that? He was her master, after all.


    She didn''t like those thoughts, so she discarded them.


    "Where are we going?" Sonder asked, while keeping herself busy with a few magical practices that Mrs. Limerence had taught her, to keep up and train her proficiency in her control over mana.


    "We''re going to the Othirian Lodge of Spellslingers," Vell said.


    "Why? Why aren''t we going directly to the Irathy?" Sonder asked.


    "One does not simply walk into Irath. It''s only for the Irathy and those invited to it, and seeing as how we are not Irathy ourselves, we have to procure an invitation."


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    "How do we do that?" Sonder asked him.


    "There are ways that usually don''t work, but we are in luck. In a week, there is a festive banquet, which is more or less a facade for a show of strength between the factions of mages and countries, supposedly dedicated to you, apprentice mages, and their mentors. If you prove yourself strong or talented enough, you''ll most likely gain entry into a few colleges and guilds of all kinds¡ªa sponsorship of sorts.


    And a very few are allowed entry into Irath if the Irathy think they are talented enough. They don''t care about status, age, or race; they have ways to change those things; they care about the magical prowess behind the person."


    Sonder felt as though her stomach was upset. Did that mean it was up to her to provide the sought-after ''talent'' and ''magical prowess''?


    "We can also gain entry another way, not going the magical route, but I don''t think you''ll like it very much." Vell said to her and shot her a look, his mouth a frown.


    Sonder at least wanted to hear it.


    "We could show the magical world that you are a banshee," Vell suggested.


    "And how is that going to help us? I would be a monster that people want to kill." Sonder responded.


    "That may not be the case if you could control it."


    "Control it? How?"


    Vell''s frown deepened. "We''ll force you into it over and over again, until you gain a semblance of control. Having a banshee ally, one that could be studied, would be a great boon to most factions. They would rip off each other''s arms so that they would be the only ones to grab a hold of you."


    Sonder also began to frown. It all depended on how much she wanted to see her family again.

 Chapter 37 - Pain and Misery

    Sonder and Vell were staying at another inn, though this one was worse in quality compared to their last one, but that didn''t bother them.


    Their minds were fixed on what could only be described as volentary torture.


    In their room, Vell had imprisoned Sonder in an unbreakable cube, fixed in place. It wouldn''t move, no matter what happened inside it.


    In just a few days, the Spellslingers banquet would be held, and they needed every moment to train if Vell was to show off a tamed banshee.


    "Are you ready?" Vell asked Sonder.


    "I don''t know. Are you sure the cube will hold me if I lose control?" She asked.


    "Of course it will; nothing could break it. Not even I, until I dispel it."


    "Then I am ready."


    Vell only had a working theory on how to force Sonder into her full banshee state.


    It must be trauma or shock. He already had a long talk with Sonder about what she would have to experience if she really wanted things to work out.


    And she agreed to everything. She was driven by the love of her family and her longing to see them again.


    He would have to force her to relive painful moments of her life, and he focused on one: her death.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    She''d lost the actual memory of the event, but all the feelings were still stored in her body and somewhere in her subconscious.


    He would draw them out and, if he really needed to, strengthen them.


    Sonder already had apprentice-level control over her own mana and had replaced some of Vell''s with her own inside her body. That should have helped her.


    If they had more time, Vell would have liked to teach her more about it to make it easier for her, but there just wasn''t.


    So he began.


    With his fingers, he scratched a few symbols in her air, leaving red marks, and then pushed them towards Sonder, into the cube.


    He didn''t want to use Dico magic for something he found this distasteful.


    When they touched Sonder, she felt as though she would lose control.


    Her face flushed as red as it could. She trembled, and she couldn''t stop shaking. Her muscles tensed against her will. She felt lightheaded and dizzy, and a strong sense of dread rushed over her.


    Vell looked at her through the walls of the cube. She was having a panic attack, but that wasn''t enough, so he drew another symbol, one of strength, and pushed it towards Sonder.


    The girl would be in agony, but it was a necessity.


    Sonder''s skin started to split; she was growing, and her hair floated unnaturally in the air.


    The transformation started, and Vell watched with great interest.


    Then it was over. He had a banshee in a cube, and when she got a good look at Vell, she began her wail, though the walls of the cube stopped it.


    The noise irritated him and, most likely, everyone else in the inn.


    He swished his fingers, dampened the sounds, and turned the walls of the cube opaque.


    He let her rage on like that for an hour.


    Then he looked to see if anything had changed or if Sonder still had no control over herself.


    If she didn''t, then he''d knock her out, heal her, and wake her, all in the span of a few minutes, as her body needed a few moments to adjust.


    She asked, "And?"


    He answered, "nothing."


    And then she looked vexed.


    They repeated that process every hour or so, for as long as it took, or if time had run out.

 Chapter 38 - Arrival

    Vell bought Sonder the finest clothing gold and silver could buy.


    It wasn''t that she needed new ones; she still had plenty of new ones and only ripped apart a single red one back in Eraf, nor did she need to make an impression at the Othirian banquet, but Vell wanted to reward her.


    She had endured valiantly. She was forced to relive the trauma over and over again, for a week straight, until there was some sense of self-awareness.


    Her banshee form went from downright hostile to aggressive to passive to what it is now: non-resistant.


    She wasn''t compliant, and it didn''t seem that she could talk, but she showed a sense of introspection, which was good enough.


    Sonder was in there, somewhere, when she was full banshee.


    And seeing that there wasn''t a lot of research that Vell could fall back on, he also treated himself to some fine robes and a cloak for his own accomplishments.


    Vell had rented a carriage instead of them walking to the spellslinger''s lodge.


    It was just a common practice.


    Only the very young and the very old magicians walked. Either unable to make ends meet to rent anything or enjoying the landscape.


    The surroundings of the lodge were indeed very beautiful, with colorful flowers from all over the world arranged in magical symbols and used as protection because the symbols themselves held power.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    Instead of riding past them or teleporting oneself beyond them, pass by, remember the place, and then later cast one''s mind back onto it.


    It was peaceful until they arrived at the lodge''s grounds.


    The Othirian Lodge of Spellslingers may have started as an actual lodge sometime in the far past, but today it is a grand fortress suspended in the sky, shackled to the ground with giant chains. It''s shadow covered the ground beneath it as their carriage rode past.


    Sonder marveled at the sight, but neither Vell nor their driver were.


    They had seen similar sights. Vell many times over his lifetime, and the driver every year as he was hired to bring in mages, and over time the sight has lost its magic.


    When Vell stepped out of the carriage, the mages around him stared at him, and a few even recognized the Dread Mage.


    Whispers came, "What''s he doing here?" and "This will be trouble."


    He helped Sonder out of the carriage, took a silver cane, and swaggered over to a young man, an apprentice of one of the Othirian mages, whose entire purpose was to teleport people up to the fortress.


    Even if one was an expert in their own magical field, teleportation, flight, or any other magical method of transportation didn''t have to be in one''s repertoire.


    Many were hard to learn and dangerous if not practiced often and thoroughly, so many opted out of them.


    The young mage looked at Vell and then Sonder and didn''t recognize them.


    Of course, they looked rich, but one''s worth was measured by one''s ability.


    "And who are you, if I might ask?" He asked.


    "Yes, yes. I don''t think my arrival was expected by anyone, in fact. My name is Vellichor, and this is Sonder, something like my apprentice." Vell said to him.


    And the young mage paled a bit. To Sonder, it almost seemed like his pointy hat deflated like a balloon.


    "Of course," he stammered, and beckoned them onto the large rune that was carved into the ground, activating it to bring them up to the fotress.

 Chapter 39 - Rec

    In just a moment, they were in the fortress.


    Vell''s appearance caused quite an uproar among the people who recognized him.


    The unaware kept silence or were confused about why a single mage could have such commotion.


    But Vell ignored them.


    This is why he''d rather be undercover or just wholly alone. He didn''t like being judged by his reputation instead of the content of his character.


    But Sonder seemed to enjoy it. She felt like royalty. People moved their eyes toward her and asked themselves who the young lady was and why she was accompanying the Dread Mage, the famed loner.


    As other famous mages were, Vell was given a special escort to where he and Sonder would sit.


    They were guided into the fortress, and there were large round tables, enough for hundreds of visitors, set up in a giant hall.


    Small blue orbs hovered in the air above them to give them light, and the ceiling was enchated to show an image of a false sky, drenched in the twilight of a dying sunset.


    The two of them were some of the last guests to arrive, so the proceedings were quick in their eyes.


    They were seated close to the front, where a stage had been set up, if anyone wanted to hold a speech or any other small presentation.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    Vell asked Hiraeth if he wanted to come out of the bag because he was also a guest, and the sprite did, taking a small chair with him, which he set up in between Vel and Sonder''s side of the table.


    Some mage went to the stage, most likely a representative of the Lodge, and held a small speech, just the generic, ''Thank you for coming'' and ''Enjoy your stay''. Vell didn''t really listen; instead, he scanned the room, searching for any Irathy, and he spotted a few of them.


    Far in the back, three were sitting, closly huddled together.


    A good sign. That meant that they weren''t wasting their time coming here, as Irath was watching, maybe even scouting.


    A light tip on his shoulder snapped Vell out of his obversing, right as food and drink were delivered to every table.


    There were many different methods, from food just being conjured up in the plates and bowls to many different types of food flying to the tables, stopping if someone called for them.


    One thicker mage raised his hand and voice and called, "I want a giant beef steak!"


    And a big piece of meat flew to his table and landed with a heavy thud on his plate, which wasn''t nearly big enough to hold it all, spilling over the sides.


    The person who tapped Vell on the shoulder was the guest that was seated next to him on his right side.


    Just like Vell, the mage looked regal, but he had an embroided coat of arms proudly displayed on the right-hand side of his robe. He looked human.


    And a bad feeling washed over Vell as he recognized from which country he was from.


    "What brings the Dread Mage here?" He asked, and his voice was clearly aggitated.


    "This is an event for all magekind, is it not? Do I not qualify?" Vell said.


    The mage clearly didn''t like Vell, and he called to one of the people who were serving as servants.


    "I demand this man be removed from this table, or better yet, this whole function!"


    "Now, now. I''m sure we can behave like gentlemen." Vell said, trying to calm him down.

 Chapter 40 - A New Foe Has Appeared

    "What has he done to offend you so?" Sonder asked the mage.


    "Offend me? He has done much worse than that. He should be executed for his crimes against my country," he yelled at Sonder and then at Vell.


    "Is that a threat?" Vell asked, still calm.


    "What if it is?"


    A few people stepped in between. They would do anything to stop the scene from devolving into something worse than just words.


    An older man put his hands on the afronted mage and told him, "We all know of the history of the Dread Mage, and he has been freed of any wrongdoings by the Nicinean council. It was long ago, and times were different back then."


    The mage threw off the older mage''s hand and said, "What he has done can''t be talked away or forgiven. No help undoing what he did or money or penance could undo it; the only atonement he could give is his own blood."


    The older mage again put his hands on the offended mage and told him clearly, without politeness, "If you know what he has done and can do, then I''d advise you to sit down and shut your mouth."


    The offended mage only then really realized who he was sitting next to.


    Someone he could have only called a war criminal, someone who inflicted atrocities and was then, somehow, forgiven them.


    Someone who was responsible for the deaths of a large part of his family.


    As one of the last people in the royal line of the now-dead country of Ahsep, he wanted to desperately continue it, but facing the man who was responsible for its demise boiled his blood, and he couldn''t help himself.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    He proudly displayed his country''s coat of arms, and he was a man of honor.


    If he ever met the Dread Mage, then he would try to challenge him in a duel.


    He would pester him until he would accept, for it was the honorable thing to do¡ªto avenge the dead.


    He didn''t need to kill him; he mostly likely couldn''t, but he just needed to win a duel publicly, show a force of strength, and show that Ahsep wasn''t fully dead.


    But to him, a public loss would be nothing; there was no reputation to destroy.


    He had a surge of confidence and called out to Vell, "Vellichor, for the honor of my country, I must challenge you to a duel."


    Vell didn''t even have to think about it for a moment and simply answered, "I refuse."


    The Ahsepian mage was flabbergasted. "What? Why not?"


    "I simply do not want to. Whatever grudge you hold, I have long finished with what is my past." Vell answered.


    The other mage simply couldn''t believe it. He stammered, unsure what to say.


    Vell stood up and beckoned, "Sonder, would you like to take a walk with me around the grounds?"


    She took his hand and said, "Yes." And then they walked away, but that wasn''t the end of it, as they could only take a few steps before a bolt of mana flew past Vell''s head, closely missing it, and it would have if he hadn''t moved his head out of the way.


    "I will not be denied, Dread Mage."


    "Fine, fine," Vell said as he turned. "But I have just one condition."


    "What is it?" The Ahsepian mage asked eagerly.


    "It won''t be between us." Vell declared, "This is an event more for our apprentices, to find themselves a place in our world, right? I have mine here," he indicated Sonder, "and I am sure you have yours too. Let it be sorted by who is the greater mentor."


    Pride overcame the Athespian: "Yes." He would have done anything to have a chance to smudge Vell''s reputation. "Tomorrow afternoon, in the courtyard."


    "Do you want to agree to any rules beforehand?" Vell asked him.


    "No, anything is fine with me."


    "Gentlemen, please." A mage of the lodge said. The lodge would agree to host a duel, but there was just one thing: "A duel between our kind has but one rule: no deadly force. We aren''t savages, no; instead, we are enlightened. We would all know when a clash is truly over."

 Chapter 41 - Confidence

    "How do you feel about it?" Vell asked Sonder in their room, as special guests were given their own, but they were going to leave it soon to attend the nightly ball the lodge was hosting in the evening.


    "I don''t feel well about it at all." Sonder looked at her bracelets and said, "I can''t even cast a spell. Do I really have to do this?" She protested.


    "Do you think what I did wasn''t right?" He asked.


    "I don''t know. Does a mage have to accept a duel? I''ve heard tales about knights and noblemen having duels for their honor, but what that mage wanted from you seemed to go far beyond that. What did you do to upset him?" She asked as she sat down on her bed and spread herself across it in frustration.


    "It is in the past now. So long that even he wasn''t alive to witness it. It''s about his family''s legacy and the like. Moot points that can''t be fixed now." He said, while looking in a mirror and brushing his silvery hair.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "And how will I win?"


    "You don''t have to," Vell responded, looking back at her through the mirror. "I don''t care about any of this."


    "Then why do I have to do this?"


    Vell stood up, and his tone of voice was firmer now, "Sonder, what do you think our relationship is like?"


    She sat upright. "What do you mean?"


    But she just looked at her.


    Then she thought for a moment, "You called me daughter when in the presence of Mrs. Limerence and your apprentice at the banquet."


    "And that means that I am the master and you are the student. I am the parent, and you are the child. I will be sick if you question my every move. I have decided, and you will just have to follow my calls."


    She was okay with the idea that he was her master, but she didn''t want him to see her as a daughter. The thought didn''t sit well with her for some reason.


    "And don''t worry about the magic part. Ahsepian are- were mostly alchemists. And that mage smelled strongly of spices and bitter roots. His apprentice must practice the same magic. It won''t be a spell-slinging battle. They will most likely drink a few potions and throw a few bottles. And if they don''t have to cast any spells, then you also don''t have to."


    "I hope so," Sonder sighed.


    "If all else fails, then I have another plan," Vell said, but when Sonder asked him what, he told her, "You just have to wait and see."

 Chapter 42 - A Ball for a Girl

    People of every race attended the ball. They were more people here than the banquet.


    No small wonder, as drinking and frolicking about were allowed because it was less official, or it seemed that way.


    Not all of them were mages, but the people the mages brought with them.


    The lodge had paid musicians to provide their services, though instruments could just have been animated to play themselves, but many did agree that music from an actual person had what they could call ''soul'' and thus sounded better though the actual quality of the sound was the same.


    A strange but understandable notion.


    Vell had, of course, taken Hiraeth with them.


    The best wine in the country would be served at this very night and he did not want the sprite to be left out.


    Vell and Sonder, and Hiraeth in hand, had just reached the table with the refreshments, as a woman had approached them.


    She was a mature woman though not of old age, and she put a hand on her hip and asked, ¡°Oh, Dread Mage,¡± her tone made it clear that she found that title to be ridiculous, ¡°Would you allow me a dance?¡±


    She reached out a gentle hand.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    ¡°How can I refuse such a beautiful and young woman?¡± Vell responded and took her hand in his.


    He looked back at Sonder before he made his way to the dance floor.


    ¡°What am I supposed to do?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Have fun, just for this night. Drink, or search for company that would understand you.¡± He answered.


    ¡°I¡¯m not allowed to drink yet.¡± She said, almost flustered.


    ¡°Then watch Hiraeth drink three times his bodyweight. That should be an exciting night.¡±


    And then he disappeared in the masses that were dancing in, both, a regal, and more peasant way.


    She looked to Hiraeth. He was already red in the face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t-¡° He hiccupped. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Spread your wings, little Sonder!¡±


    He was too focused on drinking than socialize with her.


    This was terrible, Sonder thought.


    She was always bad in situation like with; where she didn¡¯t know anybody, but she didn¡¯t want to look like a little girl lost without the hand of her parent to guide her.


    The thing she decided to do was to sit on a chair in the corner of the large hall and just watch, hoping nobody would look her way.


    And that worked for a good while, until, when Sonder had almost fallen asleep and kept her head down, heard somebody call, ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    When she lifted her head and opened her eyes, stained with the tiredness of boredom she saw a boy, about her own age.


    ¡°Sorry, heh,¡± he said, ¡°but aren¡¯t you the Dread Mage¡¯s apprentice?¡±


    He wore spectacles and their glass reflected the light from the orbs above them and blinded Sonder.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she answered, and immediately followed up with, ¡°Why is it that you want to know?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no reason. Do you wanna hang out? Away from all the adults and their stuff?¡±


    She thought about the boredom she had just endured, and automatically said, ¡°yes.¡±


    Whatever they would do would be more entertaining, and would be a nice change of pace.

 Chapter 43 - Like-mindedness

    Outside all the halls and humdrum of music and other types of entertainment the mages could participate in lingered a few figures. Three of them.


    Sonder, and the boy, who turned out to be the apprentice of another mage with the strange title of ¡®Silver Sliver¡¯, joined them in their lingering.


    ¡°Hey, everyone,¡± he said to them.


    They greeted him back in a familiar tone.


    And then he introduced, ¡°This is the Dread Mage¡¯s apprentice.¡±


    They stared Sonder up and down and then she greeted them herself, ¡°Hello, I am- ¡°


    ¡°Ah, no.¡± She was interrupted by an older girl.


    ¡°No names. Apprentices like us haven¡¯t earned the right to be known by the world. I am Red Bonnet¡¯s apprentice.¡± Then an idea popped in her head. ¡°R.B, huh. I think you can just call me Arby then.¡±


    The boy who brought her then protested, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be known as SS.¡±


    ¡°Think of something then.¡± Arby said.


    He thought, ¡°How about¡­ Rivels? Scramble all the letters in Silver Sliver¡¯s title.¡±


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    ¡°Could also use livers, or ervils, but they don¡¯t sound too good.¡±


    ¡°True.¡±


    ¡°So, all of us are all apprentices?¡± Sonder asked.


    And they nodded, and Rivels said, ¡°Yep, every single one.¡±


    Arby then asked her, ¡°So, you¡¯re the Dread Mage¡¯s apprentice? He must have taught you some¡­ interesting magic, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Well- Not quite,¡± Sonder said. ¡°I¡¯m still in the ¡®learning to control my mana¡¯ phase.¡±


    A small boy, the smallest of them, even Sonder, gave a groan of understanding, ¡°Same. I just want to learn how to cast a few spells but day in and day out I ¡®must meditate and learn to control the flow of your inner energy¡¯.¡± He imitated an older voice.


    ¡°Frustrating being an apprentice, isn¡¯t it?¡± The older girl said, and then looked to Sonder again, ¡°So, what¡¯s the deal with the sword? It isn¡¯t just a fashion statement, right?¡±


    Sonder was a bit flustered. Of course, she couldn¡¯t tell them the truth, but it was something that immediately drew the eye of anyone who looked at her.


    ¡°It- When I first met Vel- The Dread Mage, I was in trouble and he helped me out, but one of the side effects was this.¡± She said and thought that was enough of the truth.


    She took a hold of the sword and rattled on it a bit to show that it was clearly stuck.


    The third of the apprentices, and clearly the oldest, though not an adult yet, spoke up, ¡°I got something similar going on.¡±


    He rolled up the sleeve on his left and went to the closest wall and put it right through.


    ¡°When the High-Invoker and I did a few experiments about, what he called, the fabric of reality itself, I got the short end of the stick. My whole arm is in a state of ¡®temporal displacement¡¯, and we¡¯ve been searching for a solution for six months now. I don¡¯t really think he thinks of it as a priority task.¡±


    ¡°Well, that is the fate we are share. Underappreciated. We may not be the next generation, as many mages are long-lived, but they shouldn¡¯t act like we don¡¯t want to get on with our own lives,¡± Arby said.

 Chapter 44 - Fun and Dread

    Outside:


    Arby handed Sonder a green bottle from which she had just taken a sip from, and said, ¡°Here, Dea.¡±


    They decided to call her Dea.


    Sonder took it and smell what was in it.


    It was wine.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m allowed to drink this,¡± she said.


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s the matter? We¡¯re all mature enough to have a few sips, aren¡¯t we?¡± Arby said.


    Though the bottle was taken from her hands before she could drink from it. Chron, given the name because of his master The Arcane Chronicler, took a few good gulps before he put it away from his mouth. Sonder initially thought Chron was small because he was young, but it later became apparent that he had gnomish ancestry.


    As Sonder watched Chron take a few more gulps from the bottle, she couldn''t help but feel curious but also concern. She had always been a cautious person, but the adventurous spirit of her newfound friends was contagious. With a hesitant smile, she took the bottle back from Chron and took a small sip, allowing the taste of the wine to spread through her mouth.


    To her surprise, the wine was exquisite. It had a rich flavour that mingled with the warmth spreading through her body. Sonder found herself relaxing somewhat.


    Though a question of worry still lingered in her mind, and she verbalized it to her new friends.


    ¡°Do you guys know who the apprentice to the Ahsepian mage is? The one who challenged the Dread Mage to duel?¡±


    ¡°You mean the one YOU have to duel?¡± Chron said. ¡°No idea. I don¡¯t know anyone here except you guys.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen him.¡± The boy with the ¡®temporally displaced¡¯ arm said. They called him Arm, due to his arm. It made sense in the moment, and they didn¡¯t want to think about a name for too long.


    ¡°Can you tell me about him?¡± Sonder asked.


    ¡°Looks like a dickhead, Dea. Bigger than all of us, and he was rude to the servants. Seemed like a mix of arrogance, dickheadedness and skill to back it up. Never ends well with those kinds of people.¡±


    ¡°Why does the Dread Mage want you to fight him?¡± Rivels asked.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Sonder said, putting her hands on her face, and sighed. ¡°Sometimes I don¡¯t understand him, but since we¡¯ve been together the things, he did always seem to have a reason. I trust him.¡±


    ¡°Enough to get your ass kicked for him?¡± Arby asked.


    When the wine bottle was handed back to Sonder, she drank until it was empty. She really hoped Vell had a plan, that didn¡¯t involve her getting a public beating.


    ¡°Hey, Arm,¡± Chron said, almost giddy, ¡°You think you can put that arm through me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he answered, ¡°I¡¯ve never tried it on a person before. The High-Invoker thinks it dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Wanna try it?¡±


    ¡°Hell yeah.¡±


    There was cheering and yelling from the children, that even could be heard inside the ball room.


    ---


    Inside:


    Vell was dancing his fifth dance.


    People came up to him and asked to dance with him.


    Four women, and then one man, in which he took on the feminine role of the dance. He enjoyed dancing, and had studied the art in the past, though recently he didn¡¯t find the time to practise it very much.


    He relished in it. And the people liked to have the claim that they danced with the Dread Mage.


    But it would only have been a handful of the hundreds that attended the ball, and Vell didn¡¯t think that he would dance any time soon again.


    After it was finished, and a fifth woman came to him and asked to dance, he insisted it be his last.


    It was a slow one, one of elegance and grace, instead of the fast paced and more jovial.


    He had taken hold of the woman firmly by the hip, as it was an older more traditional dance where the man leads fully. She seemed to enjoy it too.


    ¡°You¡¯re not so fearful, Dread Mage.¡± She spoke.


    ¡°I am tired of it. I am quite friendly if one gets to know me.¡± He responded.


    ¡°But you are very picky to whom it comes to bear the title of friend, aren¡¯t you? I hope your wife won''t mind.¡±


    Vell narrowed his eyes but didn¡¯t stop the dance. "She won''t."


    ¡°Stop the pretence, Dread Mage,¡± she said, her voice cold, ¡°Why are you here? Who is that girl with you? In all the years you have been known you never once had an apprentice. What¡¯s the game?¡±


    ¡°Maybe I changed my ways?¡± he said shrugging his shoulders.


    ¡°As if. Everyone here thinks you¡¯re a monster. Someone that needs to be put down. You know why people here dance with you? Or don¡¯t speak up, except for that fool from Ahsep who has no sense? You¡¯re like a wild animal that could snap at any moment. They want to enjoy the sight before you do.¡±


    Her words were like poison, though Vell had grown accustomed to it.


    He leaned forward and whispered into her ear, ¡°Do you want me to?¡± That widened her eyes a bit. ¡°What if I took a moment and ripped out your spine? Would anyone stop me? Would you be able to stop me from doing so? I came here to enjoy myself and you insult me so. Have you no tact? You say I am a dangerous animal, yet you poke me.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t,¡± she said.


    ¡°You seem to know my past. What makes you think I wouldn¡¯t?¡±


    She stammered, ¡°the mages here- they you would stop you.¡±


    ¡°These clowns? No, they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance if I chose to do something drastic.¡±


    When the music finished, Vell let go of the woman, who had been struggling to get out for quite some time.


    ¡°I have shown no ill manners to anyone who show none to me, and I will continue to do so. If you could spread that message to everyone, that would be very helpful.¡±


    The woman went away quickly, and disappeared even faster into the masses, out of his sight.


    And he didn¡¯t see her for the rest of his stay at the lodge.

 Chapter 45 - After Party

    Sonder awoke to the unwelcome presence of a pounding headache. The room spun around her, and thirst gripped her senses.


    Lying sprawled on her bed, Sonder felt utterly drained, too exhausted to muster the strength to move.


    Her curtains were flung open to burn her with daylight and a booming voice reverberated in her head as it said, ¡°Get up.¡±


    She mumbled, ¡°Five more minutes.¡± Unable to open her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost noon, and you know what today is.¡±


    ¡°How did I get here?¡± She said as she struggled to sit up. The last thing she remembers was hanging out with the other apprentices.


    ¡°Your new friends delivered you here.¡±


    She opened her eyes fully and Hiraeth on her pillow.


    He seemed much livelier than she did.


    ¡°How much did you drink?¡± He asked, jumping to her night table.


    Of course, he would know.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you do it,¡± She said, rubbing her temples, ¡°We shared one bottle and then we stole another one from the cellar.¡±


    She remembered when their first bottle ran empty, they decided to get another one.


    Arby knew where the wine cellar was, but it was locked and none of them knew any spells or magic to forego something even that simple, and they wouldn¡¯t smash in a door just to get some wine.


    They weren¡¯t that drunk, yet.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    Though it luckily turned out that when Arm put his arm through the cellar door, he would open it from the other side, as he could manifest it enough to rattle on the lock enough to unlock it.


    She didn¡¯t quite remember how many bottles they took though.


    Enough to leave her in such a state.


    ¡°Where is Vell?¡± She asked, groggily.


    ¡°Outside. I¡¯m not sure what he is doing. His popularity seems to have dipped since last night.¡±


    The sprite was searching for something in his own bag, and then pulled out a bushel of herbs.


    ¡°Here,¡± he said and handed them to Sonder, ¡°Usually I only eat one for a hangover but seeing as you are a big girl.¡±


    She took them and chewed. They had no flavour, or none that she could taste but, immediately, she felt more alert.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± she said and finally gathered the strength to stand up.


    After washing up, she searched for Vell.


    Sonder stumbled out of her room. As she made her way through the corridors of the flying fortress of the lodge, she could hear the distant chatter of voices and the faint sound of music playing. It seemed like everyone was already up and about, while she had slept well into the afternoon.


    The sun was blinding as Sonder stepped outside, shielding her eyes with her hand. The courtyard was bustling with activity, filled with many mages, still enjoy the gathering the lodge had hosted.


    She scanned the area, searching for Vell amongst the crowd. It didn''t take long for her to spot him, standing in front of a group of very decorated looking wizards and witches.


    Vell seemed engrossed in a conversation, his sublet gestured and gentle voice capturing the attention of those around him. Sonder walked over; her steps still slightly unsteady from the lingering effects of the hangover. As she approached, Vell''s gaze shifted towards her, a look of relief washing over his face.


    ¡°There you are," he exclaimed, his voice filled with a mix of concern and amusement. "I was starting to think you''d sleep the entire day away."


    Sonder managed a weak smile, her headache persisting. "I¡¯m sorry. I guess I needed some extra rest."


    He chuckled. "Seems that way after the night you. Everyone could hear the laughter and singing from miles away."


    Sonder''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment as she remembered the raucous celebration, she and the other apprentices had the night before.


    ¡°I hope I didn''t cause too much trouble," Sonder muttered, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Vell placed a comforting hand on her shoulder. "Oh, don''t worry about it. We all had a great time. It''s not every day we get to let loose and enjoy ourselves. Besides, a little chaos never hurt anyone."


    Sonder nodded, grateful for Vell''s reassurance though she would still fear the coming day¡¯s events.

 Chapter 46 - Spoke Too Soon

    ¡°How am I supposed to fight?¡± Sonder asked Vell, as they were watching mages set up a small stage for the coming duel.


    ¡°Limerence taught you how to sling mana, didn¡¯t she? Why don¡¯t you do that? It¡¯s hot and hurts when its fresh,¡± he said nonchalantly.


    And Sonder sighed. He must have a plan, right? He wouldn¡¯t just let her embarrass herself so out in the open and get hurt just for fun, would he?


    No, he would never, she thought. But then a creeping insecurity returned to her mind.


    He did break international law by raising her from the dead, and if he discarded the law, then why would he save a young girl from such an embarrassment.


    To him, it meant nothing.


    Mage duels weren¡¯t to the death, so there was nothing on the line for him, and even if they were, Sonder was already dead.


    Maybe he just really didn¡¯t want to battle anyone? If he has such a fearsome reputation, he must have gotten a lot of duelling requests in his lifetime.


    She imagined that one would get tired of them very quickly.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Maybe he just wanted to see what happens?


    It took a while, but slowly the audience for the duel grew immense. The whole courtyard was overfilled with mages who wanted to see it.


    Sonder checked on her bracelets again and again as she was getting more nervous as time went on.


    Recently, she felt as though her emotions had gotten quite strong and went from one place to another very quickly.


    Ironic that she didn¡¯t like that. She would rather have more dulled one, as she did after she was raised, right now, but she remembered that she missed them back then.


    There was no way to feel better about this situation except be a better mage and for that was something she couldn¡¯t have right now.


    She was bad to get up on the stage. It was like a long and thick wooden beam with steps that lead up to it.


    Two people could stand side-by-side on it comfortably but there was a risk of falling off it.


    She squeezed through the masses and walked up the steps, while she did so she finally saw her opponent.


    The Ahsepian apprentice. He was a very tall and thin boy. He had very short hair, but it was clear that he was blond, and he wore glasses, like Rivels did, but his were clearly of much higher quality.


    He couldn¡¯t have been much older than Sonder, even though he was so tall.


    ¡°An Arafen,¡± Vell said, putting a hand to his chin, ¡°Why, you don¡¯t usually see them trained in magical arts.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Sonder asked him. She didn¡¯t know what the Arafen were.


    ¡°Simply put: They¡¯re bad at it. They have a very slim connection to that which is not physical. Maybe this will be easier than expected?¡±


    Then the boy untied the knot of his cloak and threw it down, revealing two large bandoliers with vials of every colour fastened on them.


    ¡°Maybe not. Just do your best.¡± Vell said, while Sonder could only give him a blank look.

 Chapter 47 - Rules

    ¡°Is everyone ready?¡± A mage of the lodge called out, and both apprentices confirmed that they were, though of course Sonder wasn¡¯t really.


    What was she supposed to do?


    She hadn¡¯t performed under duress before.


    Would she even be able to summon any kind of energy while being attacked?


    The Ahsepian apprentice gave a bow. His long body flexed strangely, as if too much pressure would break him in half, like a stick.


    Sonder curtsied, and then they looked at each other, and none moved.


    They weren¡¯t exactly sure what to do. Just attack each other?


    Then, to the shock of everyone, Vell gave a loud, ¡°Oh!¡± As if he had realized something grave.


    ¡°It seems that in all the excitement of the coming duel, both mage masters have neglected to explain to their apprentices how it was supposed to work.¡±


    Since mage duels were not very common, there were many other mages who had never witnessed one before, making this their first opportunity to do so.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    There was the quietest uproar of embarrassment between all the mages that attended it.


    They wouldn¡¯t admit that they didn¡¯t know.


    Only a mage who didn¡¯t care much about his reputation would blurt something like that out.


    ¡°Usually, they would take turns, but if my OPPONENT,¡± Vell was shouting to the Ahsepian mage directly at the other end of the stage, ¡°would like to do something different, then please, speak up.¡±


    ¡°How do you want to decide who starts?¡± Vell asked. ¡°Want to flip a coin?¡±


    The Ahsepian mage dragged a random mage from the audience and gave him a coin.


    ¡°Heads and my apprentice starts; if its tails, yours does.¡± He spoke.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Vell agreed.


    And the random audience mage flipped the coin high, and caught it in his palm, to reveal to the audience that it landed on heads.


    No more words were spoken.


    Sonder thought that if they were to take turns, then there was a good chance that she wouldn¡¯t get too hurt.


    After all, what could an alchemist do? Drink a potion of invisibility? Or some healing potion?


    Then she thought about it.


    Poison and firebombs were commonly used by them to attack.


    She really, really hoped that chucking one of them at her wasn''t the Ahsepian apprentice¡¯s first move.


    And through some divinely good luck, his first move was to take two of the vials on his bandolier and drink them, discarding the empty ones.


    The crowd of mages held their breath, and their eyes narrowed in curiosity.


    What could the Ahsepian apprentice be plotting? After all, the potions he consumed could have been anything.


    Sonder, too, found herself anxiously waiting for his next move.


    But it seemed that it was her turn now. So, she asked herself: What to do?

 Chapter 48 - Lack of Success

    Sonder readied herself. She lifted her arms and concentrated, and as there was constant talking around her, she could focus better than if she were alone.


    The other apprentice was just waiting for her to finish her turn.


    She thought it strange that he would just drink two vials and then do nothing at all.


    Forcing those thoughts out of her head to have a clean slate to focus on her actions instead, she gathered the force that was within her, just like Mrs. Limerence had taught her.


    It started at her heart and went through her shoulder and arms into her hands, all the while passing through her golden bracelets.


    She felt it in her hands. It was warm to her, but if she were to release it fully, then it would be burning hot.


    Her opponent was only looking at her, almost daring her to attack.


    She breathed in and out and tried to lessen the power with which the mana would come out.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    It radiated out as a cone from her left hand, the one she had aimed at her opponent. It was almost like blue light, but it had more of a physical presence.


    Flying fast and hot as it created steam in the air, it was on its way to hit the Ahsepian apprentice square in the chest, but he firmly stood his ground, not even budging an inch.


    It hit him, and he staggered back slightly, but to the surprise of everyone, it bounced back, seeking its original caster.


    The spectators gasped collectively as the mana reversed its course, a missile of blue energy hurtling towards an unprepared Sonder. She hadn''t expected this. Who would have?


    She wasn¡¯t even trained to wield magic, much less deflect it. What was she supposed to do?


    But Mrs. Limerence''s teachings echoed in her mind, "Magic isn''t about overpowering. It''s about understanding and adapting. You must learn to dance with it, not against it."


    Sonder extended her right hand, the golden bracelets gleaming under the luminescence of the magic. She had to guide the mana, not fight it.


    The mana responded. It swirled around her in a spiral of dazzling blue, encasing her in a radiant cocoon. The heat was intense, but Sonder held her ground, guiding the magic with the steady motions of her hand.


    She almost had it under her control when her mind slipped for just a second, as she couldn¡¯t muster all of it due to worry of what would happen if she failed.


    The force hurdled her back, and she lost her footing, sliding back on the stage, almost down the stairs.


    Her dress bore slight singe marks, and despite not needing to breathe, she felt a sudden loss of air. Nevertheless, apart from these minor effects, she remained unharmed.

 Chapter 49 - Fire!

    The audience was very interested in what would happen next.


    After Sonder had struck a blow on herself, as her only usable action was turned against her, they were eager to witness the next move of the Ahsepian apprentice.


    There was whispering among them that the apprentice of the Dread Mage was a careless mage.


    She was scared and unfocused on her wizardry. How did the Dread Mage tutor her? They wondered if he even did.


    Although Sonder felt embarrassed by inadvertently embarrassing Vell, he appeared unfazed by it. His focus remained fixed on the unfolding duel, rendering him impervious to the thoughtless remarks from those around him.


    The next move by Sonder¡¯s opponent could be the last of the duel.


    Three turns, and it would be over.


    It would be hilarious to see, but that¡¯s how it usually goes.


    Mage duels were short. Often, one spell was enough to knock someone out or render them otherwise unable to recover.


    Defending yourself didn¡¯t count as a turn; of course, that would be ludicrous.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    There were different rules in different places, but the country that the lodge found itself in and was surrounded by adhered to the turn-based rule.


    The Ahsepian apprentice brushed dust off his shoulder and gave a smug smirk. The gesture was almost audible with a ¡°heh¡± of self-congratulatory superiority.


    He took another two of the vials on his bandolier and first threw one of them towards Sonder, almost carelessly.


    It shattered right by her feet, releasing blue dust and smoke.


    The audience parted to not be hit or otherwise affected by it.


    All except for Vell, who breathed it in merrily.


    He knew the smell well and had breathed it in often in the past, when there was war.


    The smoke and gas it released themselves were poisonous, though that wasn¡¯t what they would be used for. If another chemical ingredient were added, most likely what was in the second vial, it would cause a violent explosion.


    ¡°This would be a good moment to surrender,¡± The Ahsepian Mage yelled towards Vell at the other side of the stage, ¡°You know what will happen. You, yourself, have used this method to kill before.¡±


    It was true, and Vell couldn¡¯t deny it.


    Sonder looked at him, her milky blue eyes forlorn, but Vell didn¡¯t surrender. It wasn¡¯t because he thought that she would win or find a way out of this predicament, but because he had something else planned.


    A mage of the lodge stepped in and asked, ¡°Are you sure about this, Dread Mage? Will this not cause her death?¡±


    ¡°Oh, relax,¡± he replied. ¡°I have faith, and even more than that.¡±


    And they looked at him, perfectly calm and sober in that decision.


    Then they continued.


    The Ahsepian apprentice threw the other vial, and while it flew in the air, Vell formed a few signs with his hand and pushed the magic they produced towards Sonder.


    After another second, the stage exploded in roaring flames.

 Chapter 50 - Scary Monsters

    The ones that were standing too close got singed and had their robes, beards, and eyebrows burned. It was mostly their own fault.


    One should never get too close to a mage duel.


    Smoke of every color billowed, and it didn¡¯t relent, filling the courtyard with plumes of thick smoke.


    Vell held a hand to his eyes; the heat bothered him, and he waved away the smoke.


    Though it wasn¡¯t necessary, in the next moment, both the fire and the smoke were whisked away in an instant.


    It was forced away, and the mages who weren¡¯t ready almost lost their footing due to the sheer strength of presence that revealed itself next.


    It was Sonder in all her garish banshee glory. She hovered above the ground, and her dress was again ripped at the seams.


    Many mages recoiled in fear, regardless of their race or gender. They shared a common sense of apprehension and unease.


    "What¡¯s this?" A few cried.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    It was known that banshees were highly resistant to the usual methods of magic, so Sonder here was the natural enemy to everyone present, not even mentioning that they were usually mindless beasts, ready to strike all those around them.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± Yelled the Ahsepian mage.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Vell called, acting oblivious.


    The Ahsepian mage¡¯s face crumpled in anger, and he pulled his apprentice from the stage.


    Members of the mage came together and built magical barriers around Vell and Sonder.


    Outside of it, they called, ¡°Dread Mage Vellichor, explain yourself.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± he asked. ¡°I can¡¯t hear you through the barrier.¡±


    And then an older man stepped up and said, ¡°This is no time for jokes. You bring a monster into our midsts and have the gall to play dull-witted.¡±


    ¡°She is no monster,¡± Vell clarified to him in a serious tone. He walked up the steps of the stage and stood next to the oh-so-frightful banshee. ¡°Sonder, my dear girl. You aren¡¯t that scary, are you?¡±


    He took her hands, with nails like claws.


    She was passive all the while.


    ¡°See!¡± Vell told the mages around him, ¡°She won¡¯t attack, not me, nor you¡ªif you keep your manners.¡±


    ¡°Why have you done this?¡± The older man yelled back at him.


    ¡°Why? That¡¯s a good question. Maybe I wanted to dispel the notion that all banshees were monsters? Maybe I wanted to show mage-kind that the Dread Mage is still acting in the interest of research? Maybe I wanted to show you all that I could easily make a creature this powerful my pet? Maybe I just wanted to show off? Who knows. I could also sell her to the highest bidder.¡± Vell made a grand show: ¡°Who wants to buy a tamed banshee?¡±

 Chapter 51 - Sold to the highest bidder!

    ¡°Ten gold crowns!¡± A mage yelled out, the first one to raise a price for Sonder.


    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit!¡± Vell said, ¡°How about fifteen? Or even twenty?¡±


    ¡°This is ridiculous. Why should we believe that this creature is tame? It could be a trick!" Another mage yelled out.


    ¡°Are you doubting the words of the Dread Mage?¡± Vell lifted his hands to address everyone. ¡°Have I ever not kept my word? Do any of you remember a time when the Dread Mage didn¡¯t fulfill his side of the bargain? What else do you need except my word?¡±


    The mage was quiet.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought. Now let¡¯s go back to the issue at hand. I give you my word; such an opportunity does not come along very often.¡±


    A few other mages stepped closer, and due to the great interest of the surrounding mages, the members of the lodge had to lower the barriers they created.


    Sonder was hoovering passively next to Vell, who was taking bids all around, and he called to his audience, ¡°Hear now. It is not just this wonderful creature I sell but also the knowledge of how to procure one yourself. Imagine what you can do with ten or even a hundred of them under your control. All the tricks I used, the ingredients needed, and the methods to my madness. Everything you need. Ten gold crowns are not enough, not nearly enough!¡± He empathised.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    ¡°A hundred silver dragons!¡± One mage yelled but was instantly shut down by another make yelling. ¡°Fifty metal marks!¡±


    Which were worth about double the price of a silver dragon.


    More and more bids came, and sacks and pouches of coins were thrust towards Vell, who waited until a better offer came, and more than once things other than money were offered.


    Rare jewels, scrolls, and books¡ªeven a year¡¯s worth of alchemical ingredients.


    They would be intriguing offers if Vell didn¡¯t have enough of all that already.


    Money or anything that would increase his wealth wasn¡¯t something he wanted, no. He would never sell Sonder for anything so... banal.


    Not that he would sell her for anything else. Well, there were a few things, but none of these mages could offer him that.


    The sea of bidders parted as a sallow and ancient-looking man stepped closer to the stage.


    He held his yellowish hand up high and called, ¡°One bronze tau.¡±


    And the other bidders calmed down as they knew their offers wouldn¡¯t even scratch the worth of the single large coin the man held up high.


    Vell confirmed and pointed at him, ¡°Sold! to the mage of the Irath.¡±

 Chapter 52 - Great Shame

    ¡°You bastard,¡± The Ahsepian mage said to Vell as he finally cornered him in a pantry, as the Dread Mage wanted to ¡®borrow¡¯ a few bottles of wine before he left.


    There hadn¡¯t been time or an opportunity to talk to him in the meantime, as he had been busy with his business selling his banshee, and it had already been the next day.


    ¡°What?¡± Vell said it absentmindedly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you pulled that stunt, but by all that is right, it must have disqualified your apprentice, making mine the winner. You lost.¡±


    ¡°Oh well, what¡¯s fair is fair.¡± He said.


    That frustrated the Ahsepian mage. ¡°You don¡¯t take anything seriously, do you? You¡¯ll rue that attitude one day. I¡¯ll swear by my country and my honor!¡±


    And in return, that frustrated Vell: ¡°What country? What honor? You want the truth?¡± He said this, quickly turning around and looking at the Ahsepian with his blood-red eyes. ¡°You¡¯re a worm; you¡¯re nothing, not to me or the world. Who gives a damn what you think or what your little country is or has been? Neither the mages here nor the world care. We¡¯re born unthinking and thoughtless, and we die uncaring and inconsiderate. I¡¯ve seen it enough times.¡±


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    ¡°How dare you talk to me like that?¡± The offended mage responded, ¡°Some of us still care. Just because you have lost your luster for life doesn¡¯t mean everyone else has. Honor, compassion, empathy, and the little things that life offers¡ªthese are the things that are important. I can only imagine that your black deeds in life and those without souls you surround yourself with have drained all of that out of you.¡±


    The Ahsepian mage turned around and said, ¡°I only feel shame and pity for you, whereas before I felt anger. When I was young, I imagined you as a great monster, but you''re just a hollow shell.¡±


    Then he left.


    Vell would have time to think about that confrontation.


    The next few days he would spend traveling to Irath with Sonder, the Irathy mages, and their convoy.


    He thought that fulfilling Sonder¡¯s wish was ¡®caring about the little things¡¯ but maybe he misunderstood what that meant.


    And then Vell felt great shame, not because of the words of the Ahsepian mage but because of the life he had led in the past.


    He had done many things he wasn¡¯t proud of and many other things he wished he hadn¡¯t, all for the goal of power, and now that he had reached the pinnacle of it, he didn¡¯t care for it.


    Even now.


    He raised a little girl for the dead, which was against all moral codes in the world, and played along with her wishes, but that didn¡¯t mean that he cared for her very much.


    He even thought about selling her¡ªnot for the paltry sum of a bronze tau¡ªbut there were things that he would have sold her for.


    He needed to change, and he had been trying to change for longer than the Ahsepian mage was alive.

 Chapter 53 - The Irathy Journey

    The Irath didn''t talk, not to Vell or Sonder at least. But it also seems that they didn''t share many words among themselves either.


    There were three mages and two guards for each of them in bronze armor, ornately designed. Their helmets, which didn''t even show a fraction of skin, were designed after the face of their dictator, who was also their patron saint, Endrith.


    The sharp cheeks and sunken eyes were unmistakable.


    Vell hadn''t met him before; why would he? But he remembers that he has been the ruler of the Irath for a long time.


    Some called him the Wizard King because their society was built on the principles and virtues of magic.


    Quite ridicolous, Vell thought, but who was he to judge how to run a country?


    A few days away from the flying fortress of the lodge was a gateway, one of a few sprinkled throughout the world for easy access to other countries and for travel, that would bring the Irath directly back to their capital.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    It was only accessible to them and the ones they wished to bring with them, meaning Vell and Sonder.


    The guards wanted to put Sonder in a cage, a small one at that, but after insisting, Vell convinced them not to.


    He simply told them the deal would be off if the girl, if the banshee, was treated badly or dealt with harshly as long as he was in their company.


    They seemed eager to get their bony fingers on Sonder and experiment on her.


    Things that wouldn''t come to pass if Vell had to say anything about them.


    After the encounter he had with the Ahsepain mage, he decided to see Sonder as a precious friend, not something like a precious jewel that would shatter if dropped or traded away for something more precious.


    She was a person with her own thoughts, wants, and needs.


    He would see her through her life and the journey they shared, but he wouldn''t control her decisions.


    He had also wondered if he should really make her his apprentice. She was gifted in Dico magic after all, and that was a rare feat.


    Their only goal was to get admittance into Irathy territory, and they did; now they just had to play along a bit more and form a plan from here on out.


    Vell wondered if Sonder had thought of anything, though it was unlikely.


    She seemingly knew little of the world due to losing a significant portion of her mind from her semi-ressurection, and he imagined that things this complicated were out of her mind''s reach, right now.

 Chapter 54 - Arrival Once More

    They had teleported through the gateway back to the Irathy homeland, and as they journeyed further into the heart of the county, the landscape transformed from rugged wilderness to meticulously planned and managed terrain.


    Soaring towers, the color of twilight, pierced the sky, and streams of iridescent magic flowed through the veins of the city like a radiant river.


    The sight was breathtaking, but Vell was acutely aware of the guards and suspicious glances that surrounded them.


    The Irath people, including the mages and guards, were a constant reminder that they were in foreign and not all that safe territory.


    Vell watched Sonder as she gazed at the city in awe.


    Her big blue eyes were wide and filled with wonder.


    He could feel his heart constrict at the sight.


    He had brought her into a world of unknowns and risks, and he would make it his job to protect her to ensure she didn''t suffer for his ambitions.


    Their arrival in the capital was surprisingly uneventful.


    Perhaps it was because the Irath had been expecting them, or perhaps it was because the guards were confident in their ability to control any situation.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Vell didn''t care about the reason.


    All that mattered was that Sonder found out what had happened to her family.


    They crossed bridges of pure, shimmering magic and walked down lanes lit by hovering orbs of soft light.


    Sonder clutched Vell''s arm tighter as they approached the monolithic structure at the capital of the country, its very heart. And not too far was the palace of the Irath, where their ancestral roots lay intertwined with the unknown.


    The building was a marvel, a living testament to the architectural prowess and magical aptitude of the Irath people. The columns seemed to be alive with a soft inner glow, and the large, imposing doors were guarded by two armored figures wielding staffs crackling with energy.


    The guards appraised them with a knowing glance, not even uttering a single word to his countrymen, before stepping aside and allowing them passage.


    Inside, the grandeur was overwhelming. The walls shimmered with iridescent hues, and the ceiling was a vast canvas of moving constellations. The air itself was charged with magic; it felt like walking inside a dream.


    Vell and Sonder were led to a grand hall, where a figure draped in twilight-colored robes awaited them. The High Councilor of the Irath is a being of immense power and wisdom. He regarded them with eyes glowing like twin moons before addressing them in a voice that echoed through the hall.


    "Dread Mage Vellichor, wanderer of the realms," he intoned, just the slightest hint of curiosity coloring his otherwise very dry words.


    He didn''t even acknowledge Sonder''s presence. To them, she wasn''t a real person to begin with, but property that they had just bought.


    This was it. This is where Sonder''s quest for answers would really begin.


    The councilor''s gaze always remained fixed on them, and he gestured for them to follow him.

 Chapter 55 - Words as Gold

    "Irathy mages have a proven track record of lying," Vell said to Sonder in a hushed tone.


    "What?" she said.


    The comment came out of nowhere.


    "They''ll try to separate us somehow, and seeing that we are in their care, it should be easy for them. You may not realize this, but we are something like prisoners now. Walking out of here isn''t an option anymore." Vell told her.


    Sonder didn¡¯t exactly know what to expect in Irath. She hoped that they were less villainous than she imagined, but hearing what Vell was saying to her, she thought they might be even worse.


    ¡°I know you can withstand mental duress.¡± He continued, ¡°But under no circumstances do I want to see you getting tortured physically, and they will try to. I don¡¯t even want to imagine what they might do. But they won¡¯t start with it, no, not in the beginning while I am still here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d do anything for my family,¡± Sonder said resolutely.


    Vell glanced at her, his expression unreadable. "I know you would," he murmured. "But I don''t want you to have to."


    The High Councilor led them through a labyrinth of corridors, the walls pulsating with the same iridescent magic.


    Finally, they came to a stop in front of an ornate door. The councilor waved his hand, and the door swung open, revealing an expansive room filled with ancient artifacts and shelves of ancient scrolls.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "This is the Hall of Records," the councilor announced. ¡°Dread Mage,¡± he said with the same dry and monotone tone. ¡°I want you to tell our scribes everything you know about the taming of the banshee. Do not leave out a single detail. We want to have thorough knowledge of this subject.¡±


    Sonder wanted to go with Vell but was denied by the guards who escorted them here.


    ¡°It seems that my banshee is not allowed in here,¡± Vell said.


    ¡°You are a guest, yes, but this creature is not; it is not even a person, and you seem to be mistaken.¡± The councilor said, ¡°It is ours, not yours. You have taken our offer, and all deals with us are final. We do not offer a reimbursement if you change your mind.¡±


    ¡°I know. This isn¡¯t the first time I have dealt with your kind.¡±


    ¡°We will take it away.¡± The councilor said, ¡°And then you do not need to worry about it anymore.¡±


    ¡°What will you do with her?¡± Vell asked.


    ¡°You do not need to worry about it. Our methods and the knowledge we gather from them are ours only.¡±


    Vell nodded his head slowly, gave an encouraging nod to Sonder, and told her with a loud voice, ¡°You go with them. And I will assume everything you do while on your own is necessary.¡±


    He almost winked at her, but that would have been too obvious.


    The guards escorted were away while Vell went further into the halls.


    He sat down in a lavish but still very practical seat in the typical Irath style.


    ¡°How long will the parting of the knowledge take?¡± The councilor asked.


    ¡°However long I wish it to take, or as long as common courtesy allows me to stay in your beautiful country, I have a bronze tau; you know how much it''s worth.¡±


    ¡°It is worth as much as the king¡¯s own word.¡± The councilor spoke, his mouth almost forming a frown.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, and I wish to enjoy my stay for as long as I can. Irath doesn¡¯t get many visitors, so being here is an honor.¡±


    ¡°As you wish,¡± the councilor said. If he could change his tone, then he would clearly sound irritated.


    Or maybe that was the only way he could talk to non-irathy; always slightly irritated.

 Chapter 56 - Naked and Afraid

    Sonder was naked. The Irath mages had stripped her of everything.


    She was very confused at first, but after a few hours, she had gained full apathy for the situation.


    The Irathy didn¡¯t touch her, not even once, and it would remain that way if they didn¡¯t have to.


    And a few times she had caught sight that one of them had the beginning of a frown, and as the Irathy never showed much emotion, that must have meant that they were disgusted looking at her.


    They didn¡¯t see her as a person. Sonder imagined what the situation was like in their minds.


    The smarter races all wore clothing, as far as she knew, but the dumber ones¡ªshe didn¡¯t have a better word for them¡ªlike dogs or cats didn¡¯t wear any clothing, and she didn''t think that was so strange.


    Was she like a dog to them? To her, it felt like they treated her worse than anyone else.


    They noted down everything Sonder did and gave her things to... She didn¡¯t actually know¡ªmaybe play with them to study the way she interacted with things?


    They handed her a cube, or rather, let one float to her. They seemed to be constantly using magic; it was in their nature, but there were no enchanements, castings, or anything the like.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    They seemed to be able to use telekinesis with ease and only make a few movements with their hands to guide the things they took control over.


    She didn''t know how limited their ability was, but everything in Irath seemed to be under their command.


    Sonder took the cube that was floating in front of her.


    It was small and looked like the one Hiraeth once had; Sonder still hasn''t been able to return it to him, but it was just a bit bigger than his.


    She roatated it and moved it from hand to hand, feeling its weight, all the while hearing the scribbles of quills on the part.


    "What am I supposed to do with this?" She asked, looking from mage to mage.


    There was no answer. Then she played with it a bit longer.


    The cube could be turned in different directions, and then it would light up in different colors; blue, red, green¡ªnone of them meant anything to Sonder.


    Maybe she had to find out a sequence of colors? Or create a specific one.


    It didn''t help that no one wanted to explain to her what she needed to do or talk to her at all.


    "How long do I have to do this?" She asked, her voice tired.


    A few hours of nonsense experiments must have been enough for a day.


    They didn''t answer.


    She looked to the surrounding mages and asked, "Can you answer me?" She asked again, and then she asked a third time, "Hello?"


    "Keep quiet, or we will lash you," one mage said, not even a hint of emotion on his face or voice.


    Sonder sighed. She just had to endure until she had a free moment, if one was given to her or if Vell found a way to snoop around on his own.


    She hoped that somewhere in Irath, most likely in this building, the Palace of the Irath, there would be clues to the whereabouts of her family.

 Chapter 57 - Empty Thoughts

    Vell looked through a few books and scrolls in the hall of records.


    Both the works of great scholars and complete nonsense were present. The Irathy noted down every single detail of history, magic, and anything else, collected everything, and made copies of the things they couldn''t keep.


    It was their obsession.


    As he flipped through one particularly old and tattered book, something caught his eye.


    Old maps of Irath and its surrounding land, with markings and symbols that seemed familiar to him. He traced the lines with his finger, trying to decipher the hidden meaning behind them.


    Suddenly, he heard footsteps approaching. Vell quickly closed the book and stood up, turning to face the High Councilor.


    "Have you found what you were looking for, Dread Mage?" the councilor asked, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    "I believe I have," he said confidently. "But I will need more time to study it further."


    The councilor nodded, his expression impassive. "Very well. Take all the time you need. But remember, all knowledge obtained here belongs to Irath."


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Vell nodded in understanding and watched as the councilor left the room, leaving him alone with the ancient maps. But he was sure they kept an eye on him. They could be watching him right now.


    The maps may not be useful for his goal or Sonder''s right now, but they would give him a better understanding of Irath. Something not many people had.


    He''d memorize them and later redraw these maps for himself, just to have them.


    As Vell continued to study the maps in detail, he noticed a pattern emerging. There were certain symbols and markings that repeated throughout the different maps, pointing to specific locations within Irath. He furrowed his brow, trying to make sense of the connections between these locations.


    After some time, Vell began to realize that these markings were not random. They formed a network of ley lines that crisscrossed through Irath, connecting places of power.


    And the palace lay directly in the middle of the network.


    He was convinced that this knowledge was important somehow.


    But he knew he had to be careful. Any wrong move could spell disaster for him, Sonder, and her family if they were still alive.


    He made a mental note to keep his discoveries hidden, at least until he had a solid plan in place.


    Placing the book back where it belonged, he took out another one, one that wouldn''t raise as much suspicion, sat down by a table, and then thought about what he should do next.


    That was what he was best at.


    Maybe he should wait for Sonder? No.


    The mages here would keep her busy with monotone work as she was theirs now, but they wouldn''t go into the extreme with them as long as he was here.


    If he wanted to get results quickly, he needed to do something drastic.

 Chapter 58 - Kamikaze

    ¡°Hiraeth,¡± Vell called, and the sprite climbed out of the bag quietly, as he already knew the situation they were in.


    Technically, only Vell was allowed in Irath; they didn¡¯t see Sonder as a person.


    If they caught the sprite with Vell, he would be thrown out without question, maybe even thrown in jail for fraud or trafficking.


    "Yes?" The sprite asked as Vell set him down on the ground.


    "How unseen can you move?"


    Hiraeth grinned mischievously. "I can move without even a whisper of sound, my friend. My presence is that of a shadow. I am the master of stealth."


    Vell nodded, impressed by Hiraeth''s confidence. "Good. I need you to sneak around and find out where they are holding Sonder. I need to know."


    Hiraeth''s eyebrows shot up in surprise. "That''s a dangerous task, Vell. Are you sure you want me to take on such a risk?"


    Vell nodded solemnly. "I trust you, Hiraeth. You''ve never let me down before. Please, do this for me."


    The sprite didn''t have to think long about it. "Consider it done."


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    "When you''re done, wait for me in my room. I have other things to do."


    With a quick nod, Hiraeth disappeared into the shadows, leaving Vell alone with his thoughts and his growing sense of unease.


    Now is his time to take action; most likely, he will regret it.


    He wandered the halls of the palace and turned a few corners, and when he saw a lone irathy mage walking towards him,.


    When they were further out of sight, Vell grabbed the mage, took something out of his pockets, and held it close to his victim.


    "Don''t try to cast anything," Vell threatened. He already knew that the mage wouldn''t screma for help; that was just something the irathy wouldn''t do.


    But they would try to free themselves by some other means, most likely in a magical way.


    Vell opened his hand and revealed a small blue ball.


    "Do you know what this is?" He asked. "It''s an etherbomb; just the slightest amount of any magical power will set it off and take the palace with it. The king would die, all the top mages would die, and all your precious records would be destroyed. All of that could be avoided if you tell me what I want to know."


    "Have you no care for your own life, Dread Mage?" The irath mage asked.


    "I have no fears that I would survive; no worse for wear," Vell said.


    Though he mostly trained his mind and magic, might was not something he forgot about.


    He didn''t train it as often as he should have, but surviving an explosion of that size would be something he should be able to do.


    Though getting the mana sucked out of him in a violent way would sting for weeks after.


    An etherbomb used all the magic in an area to power itself. The more it was around, the stronger it would be, and the concentration of it in the palace was immense.


    Of course, he would be immune to his own mana, but that still wouldn''t make being bombarded with the mana of the other mages here pleasant.


    The mage relented under Vell''s vise-like grip as he realized that the Dread Mage wasn''t bluffing. "What do you want to know?"

 Chapter 59 - Investigation

    Vell looked around for a moment.


    He stood on open ground, not far from the palace.


    There was no one around, so watch him here, and that was what he hoped for.


    He could feel no magic in the air here, and the absence upset him.


    Before, when he ''pursuaded'' an irath mage to tell him what he wanted to know, he asked where their more unsightly experiments were held, and that place was supposed to be here, though far below the earth.


    His guarantee that the mage wouldn''t tell the councilor of the irath nor anyone else what Vell had done was a simple threat. If Vell found out that he had spilled their little secret, he would kill the mage or tell the rest of Irath that he was helped by one of their own, which was a version of the truth.


    They would take it as a betrayal of the highest order and make him one of their test subjects, which would result in a horrific death, slow or fast.


    He didn''t want the mage to die, but what other choice did he have?


    He couldn''t just outright kill him, as the mage would be missed for his regular duties, and Vell didn''t actively try to kill anyone he didn''t have to.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    So, he shrugged. A threat from the Dread Mage should be taken seriously, and he was sure that any irath would try to save their own hide.


    He could only hope that the mage wouldn''t rat him out for the ''great good'' of the Irath Empire.


    Breathing, he prepared himself. The next few moments were going to be nauseating.


    He cast "Des Por" and phased through the solid ground until he found himself in what looked to be the halls of a dungeon.


    To gain solidity again, he said, "Mos."


    His feet lightly touched the floor, and his eyes needed a moment to get used to the dark, as the only light source was a faraway torch.


    Hireath had said before that he was a master of stealth, but in places covered in heavy shadows and darkness like these, Vell almost blended in with them.


    His dark cloak shielded him from prying eyes in the darkness.


    As he crept further into the dungeon, Vell could hear faint noises echoing off the stone walls.


    The air felt heavy and oppressive, as if it were weighed down by the darkness that surrounded him.


    Vell pressed on, his senses alert for any sign of danger. He knew that he was treading on dangerous ground, but of course, that didn''t deter him.


    As he turned a corner, he came face-to-face with a barred door. Intrigued, he approached it and peered through the iron bars, only to be met with something he couldn''t make out fully at first.


    Inside the dimly lit chamber, he thought he could see moving shapes.


    Then he relaized; cages lined the walls, each containing a different creature that twisted and writhed in their confines.


    Disgust warred within him as he processed what he was seeing.


    They were failed experiments.

 Chapter 60 - Just to Suffer

    The Dread Mage went from cell to cell, looking at each of the mangled creatures.


    He wondered how some of them were even alive.


    It was unclear how aware they were, and he pitied them.


    But he turned a blind eye to the suffering he had witnessed. He wasn''t here for them or to stop the irath from doing what they have always done.


    No matter how much cruelty they had endured, they were none of his concern.


    He would have left without even looking back, and he was already at the door when he heard one of the twisted shapes gurgle, and Vell was sure that it tried to form words¡ªto try and tell him something.


    Going back to the cages, he went over each one to see if whatever made the sound before would try a second time.


    Vell leaned close to the cage, where the gurgling noise had originated. The creature inside was a twisted mass of limbs and fur, its eyes gleaming with a mixture of fear and something that almost resembled intelligence.


    Against his better judgment, Vell raised his hand and touched the bars of the cage, feeling the cold metal beneath his fingertips. The creature''s gaze locked onto his bright red eyes, the only thing visible in the darkness.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    There was no flicker of recognition within those eyes.


    The gurgling noise came again, and this time, Vell could make out faint, garbled words.


    "Help... please..."


    The creature''s voice was weak, barely audible over the sound of its labored breathing.


    Vell put a hand on the lock of the cage and softly ripped open the door, the metal bars retracting with a faint click.


    He stepped into it and put a hand on the creature, and it repeated the phrase, "Help... please..."


    It didn''t recognize him in a way other than knowing that something or someone was close to it.


    It repeated the phrase over and over again. It seemed that it was the only creature here capable of speech, if very limited.


    Vell thought that it didn''t have a mind, if any consciousness at all. It could perform a few actions that made it seem intelligent, but upon further inspection, that pretense was gone.


    He imagined that it was the same with every other creature here. Robbed of what made them what they were in the past, if they were anything at all, and not artificially created just to suffer.


    Could he do anything for them? Perhaps there was no hope for redemption after all.


    He couldn''t help but feel detached from their suffering, the pleas for help barely registering in his mind. After all, he had seen countless atrocities throughout his life, and these creatures were just another chapter in the long history of cruelty.


    These beings were mere playthings in a cruel and senseless world, and he, too, was just a pawn in a larger game of apathy.


    Vell turned his back on the creatures, leaving them to their fate.

 Chapter 61 - A Pact Made

    He thought about killing them, if that''s what it could be called, once more.


    They had biological functions, but they weren''t truly alive. Not everything that could breathe or bleed lived.


    No. He wouldn''t turn back now. They weren''t what he was here for, but the sight stuck in his mind, and he couldn''t get rid of it.


    He just let it smolder in his mind until it burned out.


    Afterwards, he wandered the dark halls until he found more light.


    Vell moved towards it, driven by a morbid curiosity, the cries of the creatures fading behind him as he moved closer to the source of the light.


    The room was different from the rows of cells he had left behind.


    It was larger, filled with tables and glass containers holding strange concoctions. Perhaps a laboratory is where these creatures were made.


    Vell¡¯s eyes scanned the room, taking in the scattered vials, the numerous instruments, and the numerous mages here, attending to different types of creatures and people yet to be degenerated into nothing more than test subjects¡ªvictims.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Near the entrance of the room, there was a man chained to the wall. He was bound so tightly to it that he could neither move his arms nor his legs. He seemed to be the only one who got that treatment.


    The only reason Vell took notice of him was because the man had taken notice of him.


    He whispered in his direction, "You there."


    The man must have had a supernatural sense of awareness, as Vell shouldn''t be more than the darkness that engulfed everything else untouched by the light of the torches.


    Vell thought about not talking at all and shrinking further back into the shadows, but he decided against it and listened to the chained man.


    "You are not of the irathy. Your face shows far more life than they are capable of."


    The irath mages were far too busy to notice the man talking, or even if they were, their subjects talking to themselves wasn''t an unusual occurrence, as many spiraled down into madness due to their treatment.


    "If you are a foe, then get out of my sight, but if you are a friend, answer."


    Vell whispered back, "I can be a friend if you can help me in turn."


    "A hireling then. What do you need?"


    "Information," Vell''s eyes shifted, knowing that he could be caught, but the noise of screams from those experiments on with painful methods drowned out most other sounds. As there was more than just one person screaming, he thought himself safe from detection.


    "Ah. I can tell you everything before tomorrow''s sunrise. My cell is on the opposite end of where you are standing; if you managed to meet me there, then my mind is yours."


    "I will meet you there just before the sun rises," Vell stated.

 Chapter 62 - Formation

    The man sat in the cell.


    After another day of unsuccessful experiments on him, he was ushered back into what had been his home for the past few months.


    There was no hope until he saw the twinkle of red in the darkness.


    He saw the same twinkle shine now as the same two red orbs revealed themselves from the darkness, though never fully stepping out of the shadows.


    "What is your name, Hireling?"


    "I am Vellichor, also known as the Dread Mage."


    "It is strange to see a non-irath so deep in their heartland, and even stranger to see one stand before me while being kept in something I can only think of as one of their cloesly guarded secrets. How did you come to be here?" He asked.


    "It is a long story, and now is not the right time," Vell said. "Instead, tell me in turn who you are."


    The man rose, standing at full height, over a head taller than Vell, and he looked at the mage through the bars of the cell.


    "I am Bachram of Simeria. And I have promised to share my knowledge with you, Vellichor."


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    "There are only a few things I want to know, Bachram. Why don''t you tell me how you came to be here?" Vell asked. "What does the Irath want from you?"


    "The same thing they want from everyone here. To learn the art of fleshcrafting. They take people from all over the world, warp them into beasts, and then leave them to die when they outlive their use." Backram said as he cluched the iron bars.


    Vell put a hand to his chin and said, "You seem like a prime subject. How come they haven''t deformed you yet?"


    "My people and I are hardy. Unlike many creatures in this world, mana cannot enter our being. So we have none, and it cannot be forced inside. I cannot be manipulated for the needs of the irath."


    "What for? What''s the use of all of this suffering for the irath?"


    "To make them stronger, of course. Their main weakness is their weak bodies. Being a master of wizardry can only get you so far against the edge of cold steel. Only through luck did they manage to capture me. If they had stayed on the battlefield for a moment longer, then my tribe would have overcome the emotionless wizards and saved me. What about you, Vellichor? Have you come to rescue me?"


    "It depends. Can you tell me if there has recently been an influx of humans for the... ''needs'' of the mages here?"


    The simerian didn''t have to think long about it. "Yes, just last month. And the irath has been busy since. I cannot imagine that there are many left."


    "Are they cells close by?"


    "I do not know. This dungeon is a labyrinth, and I have seen little of it."


    Vell was in deep thought, and one of those thoughts was that he had to return here with Sonder. She would be the one to decide if the humans here would be from her village or her family.


    They could have already been dead or be one of the twisted creatures that he had seen not long ago.


    "I have a plan," the Dread Mage finally said. "I shall return this night and free you. Do you think you are able to kill all the irathy here?"

 Chapter 63 - A Plan In Motion

    When Vell quietly trudged back to his personal quarters, he discovered Hiraeth already perched patiently on the wooden nightstand.


    "And just where might you have been gallivanting off to?" Hiraeth inquired, his tone as upbeat as ever, despite the late hour.


    Vell replied casually, "Just immersing myself in the various pleasures our gracious hosts have been kind enough to provide. What about you, Hiraeth? Any luck figuring out where they''re holding Sonder?"


    While Hiraeth was intrigued by what Vell might have been up to during his absence, he quickly set his curiosity aside. "Yes, indeed. But I''ve stumbled upon much more than just her location," he admitted, a hint of pride in his voice.


    The tiny sprite was eager to launch into a detailed account of his ''miniature'' escapade, but was promptly silenced by Vell''s raised hand.


    "We''ll have to discuss your adventure some other time, Hiraeth," Vell said, his voice steady but not unkind. "For now, let''s focus on Sonder. What''s her situation?"


    "Alright, alright. She''s fine. She''s not too far off the grounds of the palace. Her room is underground, barricaded with iron bars. There are also no windows, and the whole area is surrounded by a bubble of magical barriers. It''s an impregnable fortress, I would say. Brute force would be futile, and even a highly skilled mage would struggle to infiltrate or escape from it."


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Vell nodded, acknowledging Hiraeth''s report. "I suspected as much. Sonder''s very valuable to them."


    "And what about us?" Hiraeth questioned, noticing a certain detachment in Vell''s voice.


    Vell''s gaze hardened. "To us? She''s irreplaceable."


    Without another word, Vell began to methodically pack his belongings. The room echoed with the sounds of rustling fabric and the clinking of various trinkets and magical tools.


    Hiraeth, puzzled, fluttered closer. "What are you doing?" He asked, his voice barely a whisper.


    "We''re leaving. Sooner than you might think." Vell answered. Once he was done packing, he stepped outside of his room, only to be met by the councilor of the Irath, who had been silently waiting in the hallway.


    "Dread Mage," the councilor greeted him, his tone as neutral as ever. "I''ve come to check on you." Seeing the packed bags, he asked, "What are you doing?"


    Vell responded calmly, "I have decided to depart. I believe I have overstayed my welcome. I''ve perused your books, studied your scrolls, and admired your country''s attractions, and I would prefer not to impose upon the hospitality of my hosts any longer."


    The councilor nodded, his hands rubbing together slowly as he watched Vell stride towards the exit, glad to finally be rid of him.


    After they had put a considerable distance between themselves and the palace, Hiraeth peeked out of Vell''s bag. "What exactly are we doing here?" he asked.


    "Following a plan," Vell whiserped back. Once I''ve left, they''ll hasten to move Sonder into their underground laboratory. That''s precisely where I want her to be."

 Chapter 64 - By Sword

    After Vell had cast Des Por once again to descend into the labyrinthine depths of the Irath dungeon, his stomach convulsed in dry heaves.


    Having foresight of this, he had refrained from eating; hence, his stomach was void of any contents to eject, a precaution not undertaken by Hiraeth.


    The sprite emptied what little he had ingested, wiping the aftermath from his mouth with the edge of his sleeve. "A warning would have been nice." "You could have warned me."


    "Apologies," returned Vell.


    Then, they solidified.


    Unlike the previous instance, Vell now had a mental blueprint of the dungeon, which allowed them to appear directly before the cell of the Simerian warrior, Bachram.


    The warrior had been patiently waiting, seated cross-legged on the cold, stone floor of his cell. Hidden in the darkness, his form was concealed from Bachram, whose only visual was the pair of glowing ruby eyes.


    This time, however, a faint radiance accompanied the mage.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    The radiance didn''t illuminate the surroundings but was just enough to indicate an additional presence with the mage.


    "Your word holds true, Dread Mage, and so shall mine," Bachram stated as he rose to his feet. "What''s the plan to unlock my cell?"


    Vell was cautious about using magic, aware of the ease with which its misuse or foreign origin could be detected.


    Delving into his bag, he retrieved a small vial filled with a transparent liquid and poured it over the lock. The liquid boiled and bubbled, patiently gnawing away at the metal.


    A clink of metal announced the disintegration of the lock, leaving the door free to be opened.


    "You''re quite resourceful," Bachram commented.


    "I have my moments," Vell retorted.


    "Time to move. There''s work to do," Bachram declared, ready for battle.


    "Wait, you''re not planning on confronting a horde of mages with bare hands?" Vell asked, halting him.


    "Fear not; the riddle of steel and flesh was solved by me long ago. My answer is yes. It conquers all. If I possess will, I will prevail."


    Vell smirked and shook his head in amusement. "That''s a nice sentiment, but I have a better solution."


    Taking another moment to rummage through his bag, Vell pulled out a longsword.


    Diving back into his bag, Vell retrieved a longsword. The blade was etched with runes, and the handle was intricately wrapped in leather. He handed it to the Simerian.


    He handed it to the Simerian.


    Bachram accepted it, assessing its weight and balance. He swung it through the air, like a dance or ritual.


    "By sword, by doom, or by death, my word shall stand," he vowed after the performance.

 Chapter 65 - Means to an End

    With haste, they darted through the labyrinthine corridors. Vell took the lead, his familiarity with the dungeon''s layout surpassing that of Bachram. Not to boast, but his memory was undeniably remarkable.


    Their destination was the central laboratory, the location where Vell had first encountered the Simerian. Along this path, they encountered several irathy mages, but their presence was short-lived. Before they could even register who lurked in the shadows, they were felled by Bachram''s swift and potent sword strikes.


    The Simerian was a tempest in the form of a man, a graceful cyclone of motion. His swings were precise and deadly, slicing through anything they met. Vell chose to observe and lead rather than partake in the bloodshed. He didn''t wish to share in Bachram''s battle-fueled ecstasy.


    The blame for the mages'' demise would fall solely on Bachram, not Vell nor Sonder. That was the narrative Vell intended the Irath to believe. By severing any connections to the escape of the Simerian and the Banshee, he would secure his freedom.


    Finally, they reached the entrance to the laboratory. The door was an imposing structure, etched with intricate motifs and inscriptions. It wasn''t here before, and Vell knew it was more than just a physical barrier; it was also a magical one.


    Bachram, having no knowledge of magic, rushed to break down the door, but Vell swiftly grabbed his arm.


    "Wait," he said, "This door is warded. We need to dismantle the ward first."


    Vell took a moment to study the inscriptions. He murmured phrases under his breath, tracing the patterns with his finger. There was a low hum, a vibration that ran up his arm and through his body. Then, with a final word, the inscriptions on the door glowed brilliantly and then dimmed.


    The seal and inscription were written in the Irathy language. Having devoted the past few days to studying it, Vell was able to read it with ease.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    The opening mechanism was straightforward: merely read the inscription aloud. This was an effective security measure, as only the Irathy mages would be capable of reading it.


    Fortune favored Vell, as he couldn''t use his magic to unseal the ward.


    The ward was broken.


    With a nod from Vell, Bachram pushed the door open. It moaned eerily as it swung inward, revealing the laboratory.


    They entered, alert and ready for confrontation. Bachram sprung into action, attacking any Irath in sight.


    His invulnerability to magic, including anything created by it, even fire, made him an unstoppable force.


    The Irath mages, who mostly relied on their telekinetic abilities to deal with any trouble, fell swiftly to the Simerian''s relentless assault.


    Vell momentarily ignored the ongoing carnage, scanning the laboratory for Sonder. She hadn''t been brought here yet, so he decided to seek her cell, with Hiraeth acting as their guide.


    They traversed a corridor Vell had not previously explored. Along the way, they encountered more irathy mages. Vell knew of only one way to deal with them.


    From his bag, he pulled out another longsword, similar to the one he had given Bachram. He then mirrored the Simerian''s combat style, delivering powerful, fast-arcing strikes that split the mages in two.


    Vell wasn''t immune to magic as Bachram was, but he was durable, so when they did cast their magicks at him, any kind of it, his skin and clothing were singed and burned, his skin and flesh torn, though not so much that he would die from any of the injuries.


    Unlike Bachram, Vell was not immune to magic. Any spells cast at him resulted in singed clothing and torn flesh. The mages'' level of strength was far below his threshold of ''danger'', but the pain was still a discomfort. After all, he was only a mortal.


    Blood splattered around him, but he took care to avoid stepping in it. Even a single bootprint could betray his presence. Those who had seen him could not be allowed to live.


    It took a few minutes, but then he found Sonder''s prison.


    After a few minutes, he found Sonder''s prison. The magical barrier shimmered pink, and when Vell touched it, his hand instantly began to char. He only managed to withdraw it when his bones began to show.


    The barriers weren''t just barriers, but walls of eradication. They were designed to punish Sonder if she dared to dream of escaping or even touch her prison walls.

 Chapter 66 - Do it

    Outside:


    Vell looked at the door. He couldn''t go through it, not without leaving behind a lot of his own blood and flesh, which could easily lead back to him.


    But, of course, he couldn''t leave Sonder here.


    After he heard a heavy grunt, Vell saw Bachram coming his way.


    The simerian was covered from head to toe in blood.


    "Finished already?" Vell asked.


    "No, but as I saw you rushing off, I wondered what happened to my savior. You moved here as though you were guided."


    Bachram looked at the door and the pink barriers between them.


    "What is behind it?" he asked.


    "An innocent young girl," the mage answered. "But I''ve not yet figured out a way to cross these barriers."


    "Ah, and she is obviously what you''ve come here for. It seems that you are in need of help. Let me take the weight off-"


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    "No," Vell said. "I know what you are thinking, but I wouldn''t want you to. These walls are not just magical in nature; they would even hurt you. Maybe even kill you."


    The two men looked at each other, seemingly at an impass.


    "I insist," Bachram said after a moment. He didn''t exactly know how to persuade Vell, but he had made up his mind.


    Vell shook his head softly and said, "I can''t ask you to do that."


    "It was never your choice," the simerian said.


    And the mage stepped aside, as it was clear that he wouldn''t be able to talk the warrior out of it.


    -


    Inside:


    Sonder sat in her cell. There was a bed made of straw and a few thin sheets.


    It all looked very depressing. There was nothing to do except wait.


    She had already tried to practice her magic and control of mana, but it didn''t look like she would be able to do so.


    The room seemed to dampen or outright forbid her to. She thought it was because of the pink glow the walls had.


    She thought it was best not to touch them, as she didn''t know what the glow was.


    After not seeing Vell for a few days now, she hoped that he would come for her soon. She didn''t like being alone.


    Even if the irath had surrounded her, they were in no way friends. Instead, what they were was strange.


    It was like a very thorough and unpleasant doctor''s visit when she was examined by them.


    She pulled her knees to her chest and held them, sitting in the dark as there was neither a lamp nor a window to light the room.


    And she closed her eyes and tried to sleep, though it never came to her, until she heard a rumbling, which was strange.


    When the pink glow came, she couldn''t hear anything from the other side.


    Then the hinges of her door came loose as the door itself was broken and flew inward into her room.

 Chapter 67 - A True Death

    Sonder looked out to where her door had been, but not before yelping in fear as the sudden and violent nature of the opening of her door scared her for a moment.


    The Irath would have never acted like that.


    Sonder had barely had time to react to the sudden intrusion.


    A man stood in the doorway. He was covered in blood, his hand mangled and bleeding, but there was a wild look of victory in his eyes.


    "Sonder," he said, his voice gruff and filled with a strange sort of warmth. "I''m Bachram."


    Behind him, she saw a raised hand, and a voice came.


    "He''s a friend," it said.


    Sonder felt a rush of relief at the sound of Vell''s voice.


    She got to her feet, her knees trembling slightly from the shock and fear. But there was no time to dwell on that.


    "Take a step back, little girl," Bachram warned, readying himself.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Familiar with pain and torment, he had no qualms about what lay ahead. However, witnessing Mage Vell''s caution around these barriers, Bachram wanted to be well-prepared.


    With determination, he pushed himself through the walls.


    His skin boiled and burned.


    But his warrior spirit refused to yield. With a guttural scream, he forced himself through the last layer of the barrier, his body falling heavily on the other side. His labored breathing echoed in the silent room, his bloodied figure a grotesque silhouette against the pink glow.


    "Sonder," Bachram managed to gasp out, "move, now!"


    With nothing but concern etched on her face, Sonder quickly complied, scrambling away from the barrier towards Bachram.


    Her heart pounded as she watched him struggle to rise, his every movement laced with pain.


    "I will get you out of here if that''s the last thing I do."


    He took Sonder in his arms, his blood staining every part of her, and then he moved again.


    He twisted himself to shield Sonder as best he could while moving, though he couldn''t protect everything, and parts of the girl''s body were also burned away.


    Her wounds were shallow in comparison to Bachram''s, and when he finally managed to move through, he fell to his knees, losing the grip he had on Sonder.


    "You did it, Bachram," Vell said, gently touching the simerian on the shoulder. "You saved her."


    Bachram simply nodded; his face almost burned off. But he managed a weak grin.


    "I chose how to live my life. If you can do me one favor, tell my people that I died with honor. ...It was never your choice," he repeated before collapsing to the ground, expiring right before their eyes.

 Chapter 68 - Breathlessness

    Sonder was kneeling over the dead man, hands on her face, as tears ran down her cheeks.


    The shock and sadness came not only from witnessing someone else''s death but also from the realization that a complete stranger had chosen to give up their own life to save hers.


    Vell cast a glance at Sonder, her tear-streaked face a stark contrast to the stoic acceptance of Bachram''s lifeless features.


    He took a deep breath. "Sonder," he called, his voice soft but firm. "We need to move."


    Sonder took a shaky breath, wiping her tears with the back of her hand. She rose to her feet, her gaze lingering on Bachram for a moment longer before she turned to Vell.


    "What''s the plan?" she asked, her voice cracking slightly.


    Vell looked at her. He knew she was hurting, but he also knew that she was strong, strong enough to survive this.


    They moved through the corridors of the dungeon, Vell leading the way. Each step they took was a step away from Bachram, but Sonder knew that this moment and his memory would remain with her.


    She clutched her side where the strongest burn from the barrier was, a grim reminder of the pain Bachram had endured for her sake.


    There was more than one source of torment, as an intense burning sensation persisted where her heart was.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    When they reached the main laboratory, there were a lot of dead irath littering it, and blood seemed to pool in the middle, creating a small lake.


    It was unclear how many were dead, as many body parts were littered around.


    Sonder vomited at the sight.


    Vell had forgotten what a normal reaction to something like this was.


    There were still the people in the cages and just a few bound to walls and immoblie ones that had already been experimented on, and Vell kneeled next to Sonder and told her, "Look around, Sonder. Your family may be here, but there is a chance that, if the irathy has already managed to get their hands on them, they are unable to speak."


    Sonder''s heart pounded in her chest as she surveyed the gruesome scene before her. The stench of death hung heavy in the air, mixing with the metallic tang of blood. She fought back the bile rising in her throat, determined to push through the overwhelming horror.


    With trembling hands, Sonder wiped her mouth and nodded at Vell. She took a deep breath, steeling herself for what lay ahead. Her family might still be alive, imprisoned somewhere in this nightmarish laboratory. She couldn''t afford to break down now; she had to find them.


    Together, Sonder and Vell cautiously approached the cages, their footsteps echoing in the eerie silence. As they drew nearer, Sonder''s heart pounded even harder, fueled by a mix of fear and hope. She scanned the faces of the captives, searching for any sign of familiarity.


    But she found none.


    Her voice trembled as she called out to her parents, "Mother! Father!"


    Sonder''s heart plummeted with each empty cage she passed. The hope of finding her family was quickly replaced by the cold grip of despair. She paused for a moment, feeling weak and overcome by her emotions.


    Vell placed a reassuring hand on Sonder''s shoulder. "We will find them," he said, trying to instill even an ounce of confidence in his words.


    They continued their search through the laboratory, the shadows and the macabre stillness seeming to taunt them.

 Chapter 69 - Unhealable Wounds

    Sonder was overcome with a sense of unease, causing her to cast her gaze upon the figures that had already been subjected to experimentation but were not in the cages or cells.


    And just after a moment, a shudder ran through Sonder as her gaze fell upon one figure that seemed eerily familiar.


    As she drew closer, her heart pounded in her chest, a dreadful realization seeping into her mind.


    The figure was grotesque, a mere shadow of its former self, cut open and mutilated beyond anything she had ever seen, and yet Sonder could not deny the horrifying truth.


    It was her brother.


    She recognized the curve of his jaw, the once vibrant eyes now devoid of life, and the unquie scars running over what was left of an arm that she had caused when she accidentally pushed him down a hill when they were little.


    "No..." Sonder''s voice was but a whisper in the echoing silence of the laboratory. She fell to her knees beside the figure, her hands trembling as they reached out to touch what should have been his hand.


    Tears welled up in her eyes, threatening to spill over as she looked around, her heart heavy and almost bursting. She knew, even without seeing it, that her mother and father could not be far away and were condemned to the same fate.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Vell watched silently from a distance, giving Sonder the space she needed.


    The world seemed to spin around Sonder as she closed her eyes; her heart ached so profoundly that it almost ripped out of her chest.


    The day was already so full of sorrow, and this had only added to it.


    And then, deep inside Sonder, something broke.


    Against her will, she began transforming into her banshee form.


    The anger and grief she felt were overwhelming, though in the midst of her transformation, Vell''s voice cut through her grief, his hand resting on her shoulder.


    "Sonder..." He didn''t have to say anything more. They both knew what this meant.


    Her family was gone, their lives cruelly snuffed out in this horrific place.


    She returned to what she had always been, just a little girl, and she hugged Vell tightly, in fear that he would also leave her.


    But the moment was cut short when they heard a murmur from the darkness.


    They saw a raised hand and moved towards it quickly.


    It was a cut-apart mage of the irathy, somehow still alive despite his torn-up nature.


    Sonder could only look at him with anger.


    "Why them?" She asked, almost desperate.


    He didn''t answer, but instead tried to crawl away, leaving behind a trail of blood.


    Vell was also angry, angry for Sonder and the people that suffered here because of the irath.


    He stepped on the man''s hand and dug in his heel.


    The irathy mage gave a grunt of pain, though it felt neutral, as an acknowledgement that he was hurt and nothing else.


    Vell asked the same question, "Why them?"


    The mage breathed in and raised his head. He knew the answer.


    "We needed them. We would never experiment on our own, and we needed those similar to us¡ªhumans, untarnished by magic. We searched for a remote village with no magi. And we found hers." He looked at Sonder. "It could have been any of a hundred, but we chose yours."

 Chapter 70 - Burning

    Vell had taken a torch from one of the walls and threw it at the mutilated irathy.


    The mage''s garb caught fire instantly, and soon the inferno consumed him entirely.


    Simultaneously, Sonder returned to her brother''s side, silently gripping his lifeless hand.


    As she held onto his hand, a profound emptiness began to eat at her soul. Her heart felt like a stone plummeting into an abyss of despair. However, as her teardrops splattered onto her brother''s cold hand, a spark of something else ignited within her. It was no longer just grief that filled her, but a seething rage.


    "Vell," Sonder called softly, her voice echoing through the haunting silence of the laboratory, only to be interrupted by the crackle of fire.


    Vell spun around to face her, his gaze burdened with concern.


    "What''s your plan?" He questioned, aware that something troubled her. "Your quest could end here. You''ve discovered your family''s fate and its cause. I have the power to lay you to rest, freeing you from any further pain or sorrow."


    Stolen novel; please report.


    She remained seated, silent, for what felt like an eternity.


    Everything was simply too much.


    Eventually, she managed to turn her gaze toward him.


    "No," she stated, her voice resolute, "I don''t want to die."


    "And what do you desire?" he probed.


    "I want..." She had to think, "I want to avenge them. I want to avenge all of them." Her hands swept across the room. "Everyone that died at the hands of the irathy through their inhuman means. All the ones that were treated as nothing test subjects. I want to ease the suffering of their families and friends."


    His brows furrowed. "And how will you do that, Sonder? Irath is the strongest nation in the world, even with its small size. The world should consider itself lucky that they turn inward instead of out, for most countries would fall before them."


    "You''re the Dread Mage. With all I''ve heard and seen, shouldn''t you be capable of obliterating a nation with a snap of your fingers?" Her voice echoed with desperation.


    "I won''t murder on your behalf, Sonder."


    "You already did!" She rose to her feet, shouting at him.


    He couldn''t help but look upon her with a sense of pity, for how insignificant she appeared, even in her fury.


    His response was calm: "I did it for my own reasons, not for you."


    She shoved him, tears streaming down her face. "Then what am I to do? How am I supposed to get my revenge?"


    "Is this truly the path you wish to follow?" His gaze was scrutinizing.


    There was another significant pause before she responded.


    "I have nothing else left."

 Chapter 71 - Aim and Rebirth

    They destroyed everything in the underground, either through burning it, like they did with the mags, or through the raw power of Sonder in her banshee form.


    Through her own will, she turned into that hideous form.


    The weight of her pain and fury was ample for her to easily transition into this form, and despite having more clarity than ever before, her focus remained unwavering on her initial intent: destruction.


    She worked fast as she tore through walls and sliced through steel using her talons, sifting through the remnants of the irath. Not much survived, but a handful still clung to consciousness, teetering on the edge of the afterlife, and if anything else was still whole and alive.


    As she traversed the area, she, against her own desire, absorbed fragments of the deceased in this space, and the longer she lingered, the more she absorbed.


    Sonder''s body was growing stronger, filling with the essence of the fallen; it was sickening, but her determination overpowered the repulsion.


    The banshee within her thrived on it; its wailing cries would become more pronounced and potent.


    Before long, it seemed they were the sole survivors, aside from those already on the brink of death.


    Time was the only foe they had to face now. Their destructive actions had drawn attention from above.


    Soon enough, the Irathy guards would descend into the dungeon to conduct their investigation. Vell and Sonder had to make their move before they were found.


    Sonder''s primary concern was to ensure that no other soul was trapped here and next in line for the irathy slaughter.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Vell watched her from a distance, his eyes reflecting curiosity.


    In his long life, he had witnessed countless forms of magic, but the raw, primal energy that Sonder commanded was exceptional. It was not driven by knowledge, practice, or even divine intervention, but by her pure, unfiltered vengeance.


    "Are you ready?" he asked, his voice reverberating in the scorched dungeon.


    The banshee turned without uttering a single word, yet her expression conveyed all Vell needed to know.


    He raised his staff and invoked "Pac Urm Red."


    In an instant, they vanished, only to reappear well beyond the perimeters of Irath, with Sonder''s banshee nature concealing the trace and trail of the mana Vell used to cast the spell.


    They stood there, gazing into the distance, for a brief moment.


    It was so early that the sun''s ascension had yet to crest the horizon.


    It was just another day like any other, but for Sonder, it felt like a completely different world, one far grimmer than the one she knew before, one devoid of hope.


    She settled down on a rock, struggling to grasp the reality of it all.


    Vell took a seat beside her.


    "After all this, do you still yearn for revenge?"


    She lifted her head, shrinking in size as the beast within her receded.


    "Yes. I want the one responsible for all this to perish." She cleared her mind, but one clear thought remained, "...I want to kill the irathy king."


    Vell gazed into the skies, many things on his mind: "The demise of the irathy king would indeed cause a global upheaval. Are you planning to amass an army and wage war against the nation?"


    "No. Everyone else responsible is dead already. I just want him."


    "Clever. Irath isn''t a hydra. Behead it, and the rest will naturally perish," he stated.


    "But it is your choice, Vell. You are my master, and I am the thrall. If my desires clash against yours, then let me meet my end right here, for I have nothing else to live for."


    "NCalm yourself. Why must you perceive the world in such a bleak and despairing light? -- But the king is a powerful figure, not just politically. His iron-fisted rule over the country for many years is due to his sheer strength."


    Faced with Vell''s words, Sonder looked at him with desolate eyes and asked, "What should I do?"


    He stroked his chin. "Training seems to be the answer. You need to match his power and then surpass it."


    He stood up, "I imagine this is the day the little girl from that tiny village has fully died. Now reborn as Blackbird Sonder, the prot¨¦g¨¦ of the Dread Mage, and potentially a future force to be reckoned with, capable of challenging kings.

 Chapter 72 - A New Beginning

    "Where are we going?" Sonder asked.


    She was slumping most of the way to their destination, unknown to her, yet Vell''s steps were firm, filled with assurance.


    She hadn''t asked before where he was leading her. She still had to come to terms with what happened.


    Their journey had been mostly silent until this point.


    "We are going to the Simerian tribe that Bachram belonged to. We are indebted to him, and it''s only right that we deliver the news of his death," Vell shared, his gaze steady ahead.


    A wave of guilt washed over her upon realizing that she hadn''t thought about this.


    After his death, her mind was preoccupied with other concerns.


    Sonder turned her gaze toward the vast expanse of land in front of them. Her worries felt so insignificant.


    Vell took note.


    "Troubled?" Clearly asking more than just her current mood and other obvious factors that would sour her attitude.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    She nodded, her eyes still fixed on the horizon. "I... I didn''t think about telling his tribe. I''m grateful to Bachram for my freedom and for saving my life, but I didn''t really know him."


    They continued their journey in silence, the only sound being the crunching of the dry earth beneath their feet.


    As they settled for the night, making camp and huddling around the modest campfire they sparked, Vell broached another subject.


    "There''s another reason for seeking out the Simerians."


    Sonder, her attention riveted to the flickering fire, didn''t lift her gaze.


    "Why is that?" She asked.


    "It concerns you," he responded, capturing her attention as she looked up.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Every journey has a beginning, and this could, and should, be yours. We already have a reason to visit them," the mages said. "They may be the strongest warriors in the world. We both could learn something from them, and if they would allow it, I want them to train you. You may not realize it, but you have already grown some¡ªnot a lot, but some. Magic alone won''t help you vanquish your enemies; physical training is the initial step, the mastery of the body; the craft of flesh, which, evident through Bachram himself, is their specialty. They''re a tribe that never mastered magic, so their only other defense was their prowess in the art of mundane combat."


    "There must be better teachers out there to learn combat from," Sonder said.


    "Bachram told me that they beat back the irath when they came to his people with no casualties, other than him being captive. That is not a feat any other people in the world could accomplish."

 Chapter 73 - No Book in the World

    The journey would be long. It would likely span a couple of months, as Vell had estimated.


    He didn''t mind. Traveling on foot was his favorite way to get from place to place, and he wanted to avoid any major cities or settlements for the moment.


    Being out of the sight of anyone''s eyes, he thought, would be best.


    But Sonder was getting antsy.


    He noticed that he would stir at night and be absent-minded during the day. She was too deep inside her own mind.


    And her restlessness grew with each passing day of their journey.


    One evening, as they sat around the campfire, when Vell thought that Sonder''s unease would reach a peak he didn''t want it to, he asked her:


    "Do you want to learn some more magic? While you have nothing else to do while we trek through the land, maybe you should focus your mind more on things that could help you in the future when your schooling really begins."


    Sonder looked up from the crackling flames, her eyes flickering with a mix of surprise and curiosity.


    "More magic?" She repeated, "I''ve only scratched the surface with Lady Limerence."


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    He delved into his bag and produced Hiraeth, nestled comfortably in a small bed.


    It appeared the sprite had already settled down for the night.


    After placing the sprite bed on the ground, Hiraeth put aside a minuscule book and turned his attention towards them.


    "Any reason to disturb my slumber?" He asked, hands on his hips.


    "I''m sorry, but could you tell me where to find the second volume of ''Introduction to Initial Wizardry''?"


    "Thirty-fifth shelf, second row, seventh book."


    "Thanks," and Vell''s hand reached deep into his bag until his whole arm was swallowed up and he pulled out a worn, leather-bound book. He opened it, and its pages were yellowed with age, filled with intricate symbols and ancient incantations.


    "This," Vell said, holding up the book, "is a grimoire. I acquired it long ago during my travels. It''s old, so it only contains rudimentary knowledge and spells, but I believe that it can expand your understanding of magic as a whole."


    He handed it to her, and she took it.


    Carefully handling it as it looked like it could go up into dust at any moment.


    "Is this how you started?" She asked. "Becoming a mage, I mean."


    "Of course, but I read everything when I was young-er; I still do, but not so much about magic. I don''t think there is a book in existence today that would teach me anything new about the subject. Today I would rather read about the other crafts and history, especially."


    "If this is the second volume, shouldn''t I rather start with the first?"


    "That would be a good idea, if there was one," Vell said.


    "There''s no first?"


    "Possibly, possibly not. If there ever was one, it has been swallowed by the sands of time, much like many significant works."


    With that, he retired for the night to let Sonder pour over the contents of the book.

 Chapter 74 - Better Future

    Sonder was flipping through the pages of the old grimoire.


    It was her first encounter with such a tome, yet it wasn''t very different from any other book she had come across.


    Although she had only managed to read a portion and skimmed a few more pages.


    She wanted to learn, but it seems that even that was too much for her.


    Hiraeth, who couldn''t go to sleep again after being roused and spirited away from slumber by Vell, ventured to her tent. Sonder was half inside, half outside to make use of the campfire''s light for reading.


    "Struggling, are we?" He asked.


    She nodded, biting her nail.


    "Forgive me if I seem impolite, but are you literate?" He queried.


    "You don''t need to be sorry; many in my village couldn''t read; there was no need to. Even... even my brother couldn''t read." The words were difficult for her to express: "My mother wanted me to have a better education so I could be a more valuable bride when I came of age. I want to believe that they had a better future planned for me. I often had the dream of traveling the world when I was older. My brother would take over our farm, so I wouldn''t have to look back. But now..." Noticing a shift in Hiraeth''s expression, she questioned, "Do you know what it feels like to lose that which is most dear to you?"


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "I have experienced it," the sprite retorted, sitting down next to her, his voice heavy with concealed sorrow.


    "I''m sorry," she managed to say. "May I ask, who was it?"


    "Not who, but what. You might have heard tales of sprites resembling fireflies in their flight and glow. I was one of them, until I lost my wings."


    "How did you lose them?"


    "They were severed by..." Hiraeth hesitated before revealing, "By your kind, Sonder. Humans. They trapped me and, unfortunately, subjected me to torment. I would have perished if not for Vell''s intervention. We have a shared experience in that sense."


    "I''m sorry," Sonder repeated, taken aback and unsure of how to respond.


    "Don''t be. My anger is solely directed at those individuals, and that matter was settled long ago. Now, I am more akin to a nix than a sprite, yet they seem to lead fulfilling lives without wings. But, oddly enough, I can still emit light when I attempt to flutter my nonexistent wings."


    There was a faint hum, and Hiraeth started to radiate a stunning green light.


    "I''m sharing this because you need to understand that even if you lose something vital to your existence, you can still continue living."


    Sonder felt a warmth in her heart from the sprite''s words. She moved a bit closer to him and lifted the book.


    "I''m having difficulty understanding some words. Could you explain what ''epistemology'' means?"

 Chapter 75 - Complex Literature

    A week had passed since their heartfelt conversation by the campfire. Sonder, now more invested in her studies, persisted with the grimoire.


    With assistance from Hiraeth, she had begun to comprehend more of its content. The term ''epistemology'', once a perplexing puzzle, now felt like a familiar companion, as many hours were spent dissecting its meaning and implications with the sprite.


    The book was less about spells and more concerned with the theoretical aspects of magic, mana, and the underlying philosophy of wizardry.


    Sonder might have appreciated it more had it provided deeper insights into the practical application of magic, but nonetheless, she enjoyed reading it.


    Sonder found herself revisiting numerous pages, not due to the complexity of the words¡ªHireath was there to assist¡ªbut the underlying implications they held.


    She had never dabbled in philosophy before, so it was only natural that many concepts felt alien to her.


    However, much like any young child, complex ideas often seemed to enter one ear and exit the other.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    She would have stopped reading it if not for Hiraeth''s detailed discussions and Vell''s initial gift.


    She read as they traveled, she read when they rested for the day, she read when sleep was due, and during the rare occasions she did eat, she read.


    Her constant reading led to stumbles and exhaustion throughout the day, and she often made a mealtime mess. Yet, she wanted to get through the book as quickly as possible while understanding everything it wrote about and taught.


    If she was struggling to comprehend ''Introduction to Initial Wizardry'', as the title implied, then what hope was there for her to understand anything more complicated?


    She had never attended school or received any formal education. Hence, she was pouring her heart into understanding, sometimes haunted by the fear of disappointing Vell if the book''s ''simple'' concepts escaped her.


    She read the last chapter and the afterword again, which claimed to provide further clarifications and new concept introductions in the third volume. She wondered about the author of this book series.


    There was neither a named author nor any signature, but she speculated that if the writer wasn''t an elf or something the like, which would have been likely as it spoke about magic so ethereally, they must have been dead long ago.


    Vell appeared to be someone who cherished books, and considering the apparent age of this book, it must surely be ancient.


    While engrossed in her reading and oblivious to her path, she tripped over a small rock. Vell suggested, "You might want to put the book aside; we''ve reached our destination."


    Looking ahead, they stood atop a small hill, and beneath them lay a quaint village.

 Chapter 76 - Ill Guests, Ill News

    "Already?" Sonder asked. "It can''t be. We haven''t been on the road for more than a handful of weeks."


    "I traverse the world in ways unlike others," Vell said, a playful glint in his eyes as he spun his staff. "Secret trails, shortcuts, and paths unavialable to most men. Come on, let''s go."


    As they approached the gates, they noticed the sentries. Bows and arrows were being readied.


    "Who are you? And what brings you here?" one of them hollered.


    "We are the bearers of ill tidings concerning a Simerian named Bachram."


    "What kind of news?"


    "His death."


    "Are you responsible for his death?"


    "No. I was a companion and friend during his final days."


    "Prove it," the sentry demanded. He was a burly man with grizzled hair, a weathered face, and a skeptical gaze that scrutinized their every move.


    Vell, unfazed by their suspicion, rummaged through his bag and displayed the sword he had gifted Bachram for the battle against the Irathy; it was still stained with blood.


    "This was his weapon during his final battle," Vell declared, raising the sword for all to witness.


    And then Vell performed the same sword dance that Bachram did when he first got hold of it.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    "He believed his answer to the riddle of steel was willpower, and he would remain true to his word, be it through sword, doom, or death."


    The lookouts exchanged glances, their bowstrings relaxing slightly. After a moment of contemplation, the burly man nodded. "That does sound like the man we once knew. Enter, but remember, no deceit. We''re keeping a close watch."


    As they entered the village, Sonder felt uneasy.


    They were strangers here, potentially unwelcome ones at that, given the news they brought. She clutched her grimoire closer, the worn pages offering some semblance of comfort.


    The villagers were curious, casting discreet glances from their dwellings and work areas as they passed. All of them were considerably taller than Sonder and Vell; even the younger ones matched Vell in stature.


    The environment around their village was frigid, with patches of snow in shaded areas, but the Simerians were clad in minimal attire, barely enough to cover their nether regions.


    They were escorted to a longhouse, bustling with people. The atmosphere was not celebratory but rather a place for discussion, dining, and socializing.


    The seat at the far end of the house was reserved for the village elders and, of course, their chieftain.


    Upon reaching them, Vell and Sonder were met with stern expressions and discerning eyes.


    Vell bowed. "I am Vellichor, also known as the Dread Mage. I have come to share news about Bachram the Simerian. Is any of his kin among you?"


    The room fell silent.


    A tall woman rose, her hair held back by a metallic circlet.


    "I am his sister," she declared.


    "We bring tidings of his passing and have come to pay respects to his sacrifice."


    "Sacrifice?" She breathed in heavily. "Did he ask you to deliver a final message?" she questioned, her voice composed despite the weight of the news.


    "I assure you, he met his end with immense honor, a choice he made. No one else carved that path for him,"" Vell said, his voice echoing in the silent room.


    The sister nodded, a lone tear trickling down her cheek.


    "Bachram was always a man who sought control over his own fate. It seems fitting that his last words echo this sentiment. We will honor his memory by continuing his quest. However, I ask you, Vellichor Dread Mage, what is this sacrifice you speak of?"

 Chapter 77 - Femtor

    Retreating to a more secluded setting than the communal longhouse, a place less subject to the curious gaze of fellow villagers, Vell, Sonder, and Bachram''s sister withdrew to the dwelling she once shared with Bachram.


    The Simerians struck Vell as a simple people, almost primitive. They eked out a meager existence through basic agriculture and animal husbandry, as evidenced by the shepherds Vell had spotted during his journey. Yet they lacked the grand architectural feats he had seen among other races of men.


    Still, the Simerians, and the people of the north in general, made the best of their circumstances.


    Once inside the humble stone abode, they settled down.


    "I offer neither food nor drink. I must hear your tale first before I can decide in what manner I should treat you," Bachram''s sister stated, her voice ironclad.


    We hold no grudge; quite the opposite. We understand, seeing what kind of news we have brought," Vell responded, easing into a chair while Sonder hovered uncomfortably at his side.


    She didn''t know how he could act so carefree. Was this not a first for him, being in such a situation?


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Vell then continued on to recount the events leading up to Bachram''s death.


    Sonder listened intently, her heart heavy with each new detail.


    She couldn''t imagine the pain Bachram''s sister must be feeling after hearing the story of her brother''s final days from a stranger.


    At least Sonder had been present at her own brother''s end.


    When Vell finished his story, Bachram''s sister fixed her gaze on Sondera€¡±the cause of her brother''s death.


    Few words were exchanged thereafter.


    Bachram''s sister''s face was that of stone, yet she said, "You have honored my brother''s memory by sharing his journey with me. For this, I am thankful. You may dwell here for as long as you choose. After our parents passed, Bachram and I were the sole residents of this home, but now I find myself alone with room to spare."


    Sonder was moved. In contrast to her own reaction following her brother''s death, Bachram''s sister exuded calmness and managed her emotions with grace.


    "There''s another matter I must broach," Vell announced. "Sonder requires training, and since we were already en route here, I reckoned a Simerian might provide it. Is there anyone in this village or those nearby willing to undertake this task?"


    Bachram''s sister turned towards Sonder and asked, "And why would this child need training?"


    Vell paused, allowing Sonder a chance to respond. When she remained silent, he interjected.


    Sonder was hesitant to reveal her true intentions to anyone other than Vell.


    "She seeks to assassinate the Wizard King of Irath. He is to blame for her brother''s death, like your own. And many more, I reckon."


    Slowly, Bachram''s sister nodded, stating, "I understand."


    Then she straightened herself, drawing herself to her full height, towering nearly two heads above Vell, and announced, "I will be her mentor."

 Chapter 78 - The Best We Can

    After a restful night''s sleep, Sonder was abruptly awakened in the early hours of the morning, just before daybreak.


    Groggily, she opened her eyes and rose from the straw bed she had been sleeping on, only to find herself face-to-face with Bachram''s sister.


    Half-awake, Sonder mumbled, ¡°Miss...¡±


    Her words were swiftly met with a correction.


    ¡°Don¡¯t address me as Miss,¡± she retorted, pulling Sonder out of bed. ¡°I am no maiden. Call me Hrygo.¡±


    ¡°Is that your name?¡± Sonder asked as the sleep-induced fog lifted from her mind.


    ¡°No, but it¡¯s the title I¡¯ve chosen for now. Until I¡¯ve healed from my sorrow, everyone, including you, will address me as such. Alternatively, you can call me Hersir, as I''m your superior. Now, rise and cleanse yourself; we''ve got no moment to squander.¡±


    ¡°What are we going to do?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to do the best we can.¡±


    Sonder then went to freshen up with the chilly water provided, which didn¡¯t bother her much due to her non-mortal nature.


    Having rejoined Hrygo, she discovered Vell leisurely puffing away on a long pipe outside, his feet resting on a lifted-up rock.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Sonder thought it a strange sight. He smoked pipes like an old person would, though he looked so young.


    ¡°Finally awake, are you?¡± He quipped, his words accompanied by a plume of smoke.


    With a nod and a rub of her eyes to chase away the last bits of sleep, Sonder responded, "Yes, but I can¡¯t fathom why we¡¯re up at this ungodly hour.¡±


    Hrygo, with crossed arms, shot Sonder a stern expression.


    "There is no sense in wasting time," she stated resolutely. ¡°Every day, every hour, and every second is crucial."


    Sonder nodded again, understanding the gravity in Hrygo''s voice.


    "What''s the plan?" She asked, eager to contribute and prove herself.


    ¡°First, we¡¯ll eat heartily, then we can start your training.¡±


    Hrygo turned to Vell, who was still immersed in his pipe, and asked, ¡°Will you join us?¡±


    Before he could answer, he was interrupted by an approaching stranger. His demeanor hinted at urgency.


    "Vellichor, Dread Mage?¡± The stranger inquired.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°You are summoned to an audience with the chieftain in the blackhall.¡±


    Vell glanced at Sonder and Hrygo, ¡°It appears I¡¯ll have to decline.¡±


    He rose to his feet and proceeded to follow the messenger, leaving Sonder in Hrygo''s company.


    Afterward, Sonder and Hrygo sat down to eat a simple meal of plain meat and vegetables. Hrygo paid no mind to Sonder''s small appetite.


    ¡°Eat,¡± she commanded. ¡°We can¡¯t begin before you do.¡±


    Sonder obeyed and ate everything that was handed to her, eating more than she usually would.


    After they were finished, Hrygo instructed, her gaze falling on Sonder, ¡°We need to gather. We need to gather a few things.¡±


    Sonder followed Hrygo as they entered a small storage room nearby. The room was filled with tools, a few weapons like swords and spears, and old armor.


    It was reminiscent of her father¡¯s toolshed in her former village.


    Hrygo selected two axes, one substantially larger than the other, and passed the smaller one to Sonder.


    It was clear that these weren''t weapons, but ordinary tools.


    ¡°We¡¯re off to fell some trees.¡±

 Chapter 79 - Youre Barely Anything

    Hrygo gave Sonder the order to swing the axe at a tree until it fell over.


    She watched her, overseeing her progress.


    The task was draining. Despite not being prone to sweating a lot, Sonder''s hands and muscles were growing fatigued from relentlessly hacking at the wood for a solid ten minutes.


    Hrygo made no move to assist her, nor did she offer any advice or make corrections to her technique.


    She simply watched.


    When the first tree finally keeled over after nearly an hour, Hrygo did vocalize a comment.


    ¡°Has he not taught you anything?¡±


    It was clear she was referring to Vell.


    Wiping away the little sweat that had accumulated on her brow, Sonder responded, ¡°He has taught me a great deal, but it''s the mind he focuses on, not the body.¡±


    Hrygo chuckled. ¡°What good is the mind when faced with the finality of a sharpened blade?¡±


    Sonder frowned. She didn¡¯t want Hrygo to look down on Vell. He was the sole reason she was here, even being able to ponder the idea of revenge.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Sonder paused for a moment, her grip tightening on the axe handle.


    ¡°He has and will teach me magic. Powerful ones, so that I can reach what I desire.¡±


    Hrygo''s expression softened slightly as she listened, intrigued by Sonder''s words. She leaned against a nearby tree, crossing her arms.


    "Tell me more," she said, her voice filled with curiosity.


    Sonder took a deep breath, gathering her thoughts.


    ¡°He¡¯s the Dread Mage, and I am his apprentice. He wants to form me into something strong, something that won¡¯t break so easily, and I have gotten stronger, all due to him.¡±


    Hrygo nodded, a hint of malice flashing in her eyes. "I see. So, you believe that your training with Vell has prepared you for what lies ahead?"


    Sonder nodded with conviction, perhaps too eager to defend her master. ¡°Indeed, I am.¡±


    In a swift motion, Hrygo rose and seized Sonder''s arms.


    Her grip was iron-like, lifting the girl off the ground and bringing her face close.


    Sonder writhed in discomfort.


    There was great pain in her shoulders, and it felt as though her arms were on the verge of being dislocated.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± She yelled.


    ¡°I thought you were prepared?¡± Hrygo said mockingly, ¡°How will you get anywhere if you cannot even escape the grip of one woman?¡±


    She threw Sonder to the ground.


    Her eyes were those of burning bronze.


    ¡°The Irath, they have riders of amber, with the face of their master on their helmets. A handful of them can take on a tribe of Simerians. What chance does a solitary girl have? You''re barely anything.


    I wish that the next time I confront them, I could declare their reign over and their doom impending, but alas. I know I will waver.


    They took Bachram for a reason, and given what your master has shared, I am certain they will return even stronger.


    I may not be their match, but it seems the fire in your heart blazes fiercer than mine.


    You have learned nothing as of yet.


    However, when I''m done with you, your heart will be an inferno and your body akin to tempered steel.¡±

 Chapter 80 - Expelled

    ¡°Greetings, venerable clan-leader,¡± Vell offered a hearty greeting as he stepped into the shadowy blackhall, spotting a solitary figure perched at the far end, veiled by the dim light of the pre-dawn hour.


    The blackhall bore some resemblance to the longhall he had previously visited, although it radiated a more formal air, where business and solemn matters were addressed and dealt with.


    The grandeur was amplified by various banners and historical tapestries adorning the lofty walls.


    The chieftain reciprocated Vell''s greeting, raising a hand lethargically before uttering, "Ho, Dread Mage."


    Upon taking his seat, Vell, who was still enjoying his pipe, exhaled a plume of smoke.


    From his bag, he produced a second pipe identical to his own, offering it to the chieftain.


    "Would you like to join me for a smoke?"


    The chieftain rejected the offer.


    "Our meeting isn''t for lightheartedness," he asserted.


    Vell gave a subtle nod and braced himself for an impending speech, lecture, or something of a similar nature.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    He reclined in his chair, ears open, prepared to absorb whatever might be said by the chief.


    ¡°I want you to leave.¡± The chieftain stated matter-of-factly.


    Vell anticipated a sentiment of this sort, although not delivered as bluntly as the chieftain had done.


    ¡°Why?¡± Vell asked.


    ¡°Because you are trouble.¡±


    ¡°Me? Trouble? Surely you jest?¡±


    With a sweeping gesture, the chieftain retorted, "Despite our isolation from the world, even I have heard tales of the Dread Mage. Safety is compromised wherever you tread, either due to your actions or what trails after you."


    Vell exhaled deeply, conceding, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true, but I¡¯m not in trouble now, am I?¡±


    The chieftain''s gaze became steely, his tone filled with a hint of vexation.


    "I can allow the girl to remain, temporarily, but not you," he declared.


    "Expelled into the wide world? Pity. Poor me," Vell said, a sinister sparkle flickering in his eyes. "You do realize you lack the power to evict me, don''t you?"


    ¡°We can try,¡± the chieftain responded, undeterred. As he noticed Vell''s intention to prolong the conversation, a wave of frustration wrinkled his forehead. "Don''t test my patience, Mage. I do not want to resort to violence, but I will safeguard my tribe at all costs."


    Vell''s expression turned serious as he leaned forward, his voice filled with a newfound intensity. "Chieftain, I understand your concerns. I am aware that my presence may bring danger. But rest assured, I am here not to inflict harm. I will leave; there is no question about it. If Sonder can stay, then I have nothing to fear. I will bid my farewells, and then you won''t see me again for... let''s say six months when I return for the girl.¡±


    "Even then, your stay will be brief," the chieftain replied.

 Chapter 81 - Depart

    Sonder was on her second tree.


    With each swing of the axe, her breath seemed to run out, but Hrygo urged her to go on.


    There was no room for breaks.


    Sonder complied. She had no other options but to obey everything her newly appointed ''Hersir'' commanded.


    Hrygo was the most formidable and towering woman Sonder had ever encountered, but her sheer height couldn''t have been the only reason for her exceptional strength.


    The women in Sonder¡¯s village came in all sizes. The older ones tended to be plumper than the younger ones, but their farming lifestyle endowed them with strength exceeding that of an average woman.


    Yet, even the strongest among them couldn''t match Hrygo''s power.


    As Sonder toiled away at her tree, Hrygo was busy felling some of her own.


    ¡°We need firewood for cooking," she announced.


    Approaching a tree, she gripped her axe single-handedly and, with a swift, powerful stroke, sliced it in half.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Sonder found this amazing, albeit somewhat expected.


    Hrygo then kicked a stubborn tree, sending it crashing to the ground with a resounding thud.


    She repeated this with two more trees before settling on one of the freshly created stumps to observe Sonder''s progress.


    ¡°Two more after this one,¡± Hrygo instructed Sonder, ¡°and then we haul them back.¡±


    Despite her exhaustion, Sonder pressed on.


    Her efforts were interrupted by the familiar voice of Vell, his steps rustling the foliage and gravel underfoot.


    ¡°How¡¯s progress?¡± He asked.


    ¡°What did the chief want?¡± Hrygo wanted to know.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t ask for a lot. Rather, he asked that something left,¡± Vell said.


    ¡°Presumably, you?¡± Hrygo probed.


    ¡°Indeed, indeed, and somehow I believe that I must comply.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean we have to leave?¡± Sonder wondered aloud.


    ¡°That implies that I must leave,¡± Vell clarified. ¡°You, on the other hand, can stay and continue your training with Hrygo. What would I do here, meanwhile? Become a habitual smoker? No, I see this as a positive turn of events, for this gives me time to do something I think I must.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sonder asked, visibly perturbed.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a surprise. By the way, I¡¯ve left a few gifts for you in a trunk at Hrygo¡¯s place, and Hrygo?¡± Vell addressed her.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Feel free to take anything from it for yourself, be it as a gift or payment. Regardless, they¡¯re all of high value. How long do you reckon it¡¯ll take to forge Sonder into someone more¡­ robust?¡±


    ¡°A few months. Perhaps four or five months?¡± Hrygo speculated.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you six,¡± he said, embracing Sonder in a parting hug. ¡°See you in six months, my precious blackbird.¡±

 Chapter 82 - A Few Gifts

    After a hard day¡¯s labor, Hrygo allowed Sonder return to the house, but only after she had hauled at least two newly chopped logs back.


    The remainder was transported by Hrygo herself, effortlessly throwing the five additional logs onto her shoulder, carrying them as though they were weightless.


    It took Sonder several hours to deliver the logs to Hrygo''s home.


    Her hands were aching, and her skin was shredded, leaving tiny gashes and scrapes scattered across her hands and arm.


    At the very least, she had managed to avoid any splinters.


    Exhausted, Sonder made her way back to Hrygo''s home, her body pleading for respite from the day''s toll.


    The smoky fragrance of wood hung in the air, blending with the earthy aroma of the forest.


    The sun had already begun its descent, and Hrygo must have begun preparing to cook.


    There was a smattering of wood splinters near the tool shed, but not much else.


    She imagined that some firewood had been cut and that she had to cut the rest tomorrow.


    She released her hold on the tree she was transporting upon spotting an ornate trunk of wood and metal positioned next to the door of Hrygo¡¯s house.


    The trunk was devoid of a lock but was bound by golden laces.


    She surmised that the creator must have believed that those rich and affluent enough to buy and possess such a trunk would have guards to protect it.


    This had to be the trunk Vell had mentioned; what else could it possibly be?


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Sonder opened the trunk to discover the items Vell had referred to, which he had left her.


    His absence was already felt, and she missed him, despite only a few hours having passed since his departure.


    Inside the trunk was an assortment of items, meticulously arranged.


    A collection of dried herbs and plants were carefully bundled together, their pleasant, aroma filling the air.


    A beautifully fashioned hunting knife with an elaborately designed handle lay within.


    A small journal, bound in leather with blank pages, presumably intended for her to write down her thoughts.


    As she inspected the contents further, she noticed a finely crafted necklace nestled at the bottom of the trunk. It was made of delicate silver, intricately woven together with a pendant in the shape of a soaring bird. It was made of some material that was completely black and reflected no light.


    "A Blackbird," she mused.


    Sonder lifted it gently, feeling its weight in her palm.


    ¡°Beautiful craftsmanship,¡± she whispered to herself, marveling at the skill and artistry it took to create such a piece.


    There were also books of varying sizes in there. She simply didn''t have enough time to sift through everything in the trunk.


    Just then, Hrygo appeared from the house, her unreadable expression watching as Sonder uncovered each gift.


    Her eyes swirled around in the trunk.


    Without a word, she selected a small leather pouch, opened it, took a quick look inside, then closed it.


    It had a strong smell of something Sonder couldn¡¯t identify.


    Hrygo claimed this as her own.


    "What is this?" Sonder inquired, her eyes wide with curiosity.


    "A pouch of seeds," replied Hrygo, "As precious as the world would deem, and now it belongs to me."


    "Really? Just seeds? I can''t imagine they''d be more valuable than anything else in here," Sonder expressed, skeptical of Hrygo''s decision.


    ¡°They are more valuable than you know,¡± Hrygo answered cryptically, her gaze fixed on the pouch. Her voice low and tinged with a hint of mystery. ¡°They are seeds of the maniblom, a plant so rare and precious that its blooms only open under the light of a full moon.¡± Then she asked herself, ¡°How did he know?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sonder asked, puzzled.


    ¡°This was both my late father¡¯s and my brother¡¯s favorite flower. In their letters from their travels, they often wrote about the swathes of maniblom dotting the horizon, far beyond my lands'' borders. They wished that I could have seen it.


    We had a little garden full of them, but it died not too long after my father did.


    The smell is unmistakable, ingrained in my memory. I''m overwhelmed with nostalgia. How did your master know, Sonder? How could he have?

 Chapter 83 - A Rocky Challenge

    The next six months would be filled with training her body.


    Roused by the soft murmur of nature, Sonder awoke in her straw-stuffed bed, comforted by woolen pillows.


    That day, after breakfast, where Sonder had to chop new firewood, she was lead by Hrygo before a giant rock.


    The rock towered over the simerian woman, standing twice her height.


    She had carried it here before the girl woke.


    Hrygo instructed, ¡°This is a traditional task for simerian children. You have a rock, and the goal is to reduce it to the size of a pebble.¡±


    ¡°What tools can I use?¡± Sonder asked.


    She already decided not to question Hrygo¡¯s methods. She didn¡¯t know anything about the simerians but their lifestyle must be part of the reason of their strength.


    Hrygo chuckled at her question, "Tools? You have naught but your bare hands. You do not shatter it with an instrument or weapon nor let it shatter by throwing it from height. You either chisel it with your fists until it fractures or erode it with the palms of your hands."


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    "With my palms? It would takes months if I were to use a file; or even a dozen files. How long would it take if I use just my palm?"


    The task seemed impossible, even absurd. How could she possibly turn this massive boulder into a tiny pebble using just her hands?


    Hrygo responded, "You have half a year in the interludes of our training. Try to derive some enjoyment from it."


    Sonder was taken aback by the seemingly insurmountable challenge presented before her.


    The rock loomed large and imposing, a solid mass that seemed to mock her with its sheer size.


    But she was not one to shy away from a challenge. With determination set in her heart, she stepped closer to the rock and tentatively reached out a hand to touch its rough surface. The stone felt cool and unyielding beneath her fingertips.


    Inhaling courage, Sonder started caressing the rock''s surface, exploring for flaws or vulnerabilities she could leverage. She lodged her fingers into fissures, experimenting with various strategies to discover the most efficient way to whittle down the stone.


    From a distance, Hrygo observed in silence as Sonder waged her relentless battle against the rock.


    Hrygo knew that it wouldn''t be long before the girl surrendered. Every young simerian did initially, and since Sonder wasn''t one, her capitulation would come even faster.


    As expected, she withdrew from the rock before an hour had passed.


    Her hands were inflamed, but unbroken.


    Hrygo decided to grant her another hour of respite before they resumed training.


    She intended to deliver a series of lectures on the conventional methods of strength training followed by individuals worldwide, which differed from the physical tasks and labor required for their everyday existence that she had already subjected Sonder to, such as chopping wood.

 Chapter 84 - Surface Similarities

    Vell had left Sonder very practical clothing; pants, sweaters and robust boots; sturdy and warm and it the sweater even had holes for the sword in her chest.


    In these circumstances and considering Hrygo''s expectations, any outfit was preferable to a dress.


    And Sonder put them on, and then lay down on her bed.


    She didn¡¯t have enough time to look through the contents of the trunk and they were at the bottom, hidden by books, which she also took out and organized.


    She didn¡¯t know exactly when Hrygo would call her, but she had a strong desire to delve into one of the books Vell had left behind and after that to eat something.


    Her appetite seemed to have partially returned, or perhaps it was her conscious understanding that eating was necessary for her to gain strength.


    She felt as if her body was slightly adjusting to meet her needs.


    Was this how her body worked? She didn¡¯t understand any of it herself, but as she was a rather unique being right now, there weren¡¯t many that would know the answers.


    While grappling with these questions, she picked up a book.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    The chosen book''s title was ''Essential Guide for Young Mages''.


    She hadn''t chosen it for its title, although an essential guide was something she was keen on reading, but for the author''s name, a single word, Accismus.


    She had heard that name before when Vell had used it to gain access to the Garrion hideout.


    The only facts she knew about the man were that he was a renowned wizard mercenary or something similar, and that he was a gnome.


    Beyond that, he was a complete mystery to her, but it didn''t matter. She just wanted to read.


    And so, she read.


    She didn''t get very far before she felt a watchful gaze on her and turned her head to see Hrygo standing in the doorway.


    ¡°Is is time already?¡± She asked.


    "Not yet, you still have some time. What are you reading?" Hrygo inquired as she took a seat next to the bed.


    "A book on magic that Vell left for me."


    "Do you aspire to wield the seithr?" Hrygo questioned.


    ¡°If that means being a wizard, then yes, I do."


    "Is seithr the reason for the sword in your chest?" Hrygo probed further.


    Sonder expected the question, though she thought it would have come earlier.


    She responded, somewhat uncertainly, "Yes¡­?"


    In reality, the sword had lodged itself in her chest well before magic entered the picture, but it was the magic that kept it there.


    "We have an old warrior in the village, he has an axe head lodged in his skull and an arrow piercing his abdomen. He''s been like that for years now, since I was about your age. Perhaps you can exchange stories about how you both came to be this way."


    ¡°I¡¯d rather not talk about it,¡± Sonder said.


    Hrygo nodded and let the topic pass.


    "We lack shamans or wizards. We are inept at the unfettered arts. If you seek knowledge here, you''ll find none."

 Chapter 85 - No Rest In Rest

    A week has passed, and every fiber of Sonder''s being throbbed with discomfort.


    The mere act of raising her hand felt as though she were lifting a boulder. She had never considered that an undead could experience such muscular fatigue.


    Yet, her ordeal wasn''t over. Hrygo had assigned her the task of uprooting the rampant weeds that had taken over the front yard of her abode.


    She was roused back to the aching world as Hrygo had called her name.


    When Hrygo summoned her, Sonder was thrust back into the realm of discomfort. She inhaled deeply, ready to respond to her Hersir''s call.


    "Yes?" She questioned, raising her gaze.


    Hrygo scanned their surroundings, surveying the yard.


    "That will suffice," she declared. "Today, you rest."


    Although Sonder was thankful for the reprieve, it felt more like a command.


    "Six days of strenuous training and one day of rest. This cycle will continue until your master returns. A Simerian would have become as tougher than steel long before he arrives, but you are both the blacksmith and the iron, so your progress depends entirely on you."


    Sonder nodded in understanding, feeling a mix of relief and apprehension at the thought of the demanding training regimen ahead.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    As she began to retreat indoors, Hrygo''s voice halted her once again, causing her to freeze.


    "Wait," she commanded, her voice tough but tinged with an unexpected softness. "I wish for you to accompany me to the river."


    "The river? What will we do there?" Sonder asked.


    ¡°Swim.¡±


    Sonder couldn''t possibly decline. Her Hersir had asked her, and she had no choice but to comply.


    She trailed behind Hrygo as they journeyed to the aforementioned river.


    The river was a spectacle of nature''s beauty. Its waters shimmered beneath the midday sun, flowing tranquilly and alluringly. Hrygo guided Sonder to a secluded spot, where the water was shallow and ideal for swimming.


    Then Hrygo began to undress, and nothing to cover her womanly-hood, exposing herself completely.


    "Well, what are you waiting for?" Hrygo challenged as she stepped into the icy waters.


    Sonder was rendered speechless as her eyes darted over Hrygo, feeling embarrassed by the sight.


    "I- I-" She stuttered. "I don''t think I can do that."


    "Put your discomfort aside, girl. This is how my people have found relaxation for generations. Regardless of age or gender. I anticipated some shyness but not to the extent that you would feel shame at the sight of your Hersir''s body, nor would I feel any shame looking at yours, my student, my lorsvein."


    With a shake of her head, Sonder began to undress, mirroring her teacher''s actions.


    She entered the cold river, though she did not find it as discomforting as being naked.


    As Sonder stood alongside the Simerian woman, Hrygo drew her nearer, wrapping an arm around her. The enormity of Hrygo''s chest obstructed Sonder''s view, each breast larger than Sonder''s own head.


    Sonder''s own development hadn''t even started, they were still mere buds. The thought of growing to Hrygo''s proportions was unimaginable, and not something she desired.


    Then she was dragged underwater as Hrygo dived with her in arm, letting the cold wash over them completely.

 Chapter 86 - Under the Skin

    Days turned into weeks, and weeks turned into months. Sonder''s hands became calloused and rough from the unrelenting work and training, but still, she persisted.


    She woke each morning with a singular focus, getting stronger, and each day brought her closer to her goal.


    She took time before she made breakfast for herself and her Hersir to go to the giant rock that she had to whittle down.


    No matter how weary her hands were, her spirit burned brightly, and somehow, without her even really taking notice of it, because she saw the rock daily, she had already removed a chunk of it.


    However, it wasn''t enough. With just four months left, her target was to reduce the rock to nothing more than a pebble.


    With determination, she placed her hands on the stone, continuing her endeavor to grind it down.


    It was a source of frustration for her, as were many things.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Her anger had been simmering within her for a while, but only recently had she grasped its magnitude.


    Almost subconsciously, she started to lash out at the rock, her strikes growing in intensity as her anger mounted.


    Summoning her strength for a final effort, she drove her fist into the stone with all her might.


    A reverberating crack echoed around her as a large piece of the stone fractured off.


    Could she count this as progress? Breaking the rock instead of filing it down? She didn¡¯t voice any complaints about the smaller piece, but it felt somewhat like cheating.


    The rock was now smeared with her blood, and her fists were raw and bleeding.


    She exhaled deeply, looking at her marred hands and feeling the familiar surge of magic coursing through her veins.


    It had been building up inside her, just like the anger, and it was no coincidence that these two emotions were so intertwined.


    It had been accumulating within her, just like her anger. She couldn''t comprehend why, but it seemed like her magic amplified every time her anger spiked, a sensation she felt pulsating under her skin.


    Good job," Hrygo praised, stepping out of their home.


    She held Sonder''s hands, examining the inflicted wounds, finding none too concerning.


    "You are on the right path," Hrygo continued. "Clean your hands, have your meal, then we''ll proceed with the training."

 Chapter 87 - Ohm and Mho

    "What''s the origin of the name ''Simerians''?" Sonder asked Hrygo. ¡°Where does the word come from?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The woman asked, "Why do you ask?"


    As she sliced an apple into pieces and tossed it into a simmering pot filled with meat and other fruits, a sweet stew that Sonder was stirring, she continued to question him.


    "I was reading a book on etymology and names last night, and I got curious. I''m also curious about your inability to use magic. Are they related somehow? Can you explain?"


    Hrygo was somewhat doubtful about the insights a book on words could offer, but decided to indulge Sonder. "The tale is simple, often told to young children. I think you''ll find it interesting."


    She began her narrative as she sat down, waiting for the stew to cook.


    "In the ancient times, when the world was not as we know it and gods walked among their creations, our god Ohm was locked in battle with his malevolent brother Mho. The battle was so fierce it could move mountains. Mho was a wizard, much like your master, a trickster who had no regard for the laws of nature. The battle seemed endless, as both were equally matched and willing to fight. It would have continued indefinitely if they hadn''t agreed to a draw and laid down their weapons.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Simer, which means ¡®cold folk¡¯, from whom all Simerians descend, had been observing this divine conflict. He was skeptical that Mho would willingly cease fighting his brother, and when he noticed a sinister glint in the wizard''s eyes, he rushed to warn Ohm.


    Just then, Mho launched a powerful blast of dark energy at his brother''s exposed back.


    In a split-second decision, Simer threw himself between Ohm and the energy blast, saving Ohm but suffering a fatal wound.


    In retaliation, Ohm hurled his axe at Mho with all his strength, cleaving both the traitor and his staff in two.


    Ohm then smeared Mho''s blood on Simer, granting his descendants immunity to all forms of seithr, or magic."


    "But couldn''t he have saved Simer?" Sonder interjected.


    "A mortal cannot survive a god''s blow under any circumstances. It was far too late to save Simer. This is the story of our name and our immunity to seithr. As Hersir, if I may offer some wisdom, I''d suggest you consider a path other than that of a ''mage¡¯. Those who assume the title frequently harbor dual objectives in all endeavors."

 Chapter 88 - Spite

    Sonder was on a small boat, with Hrygo rowing it alone. They had no sail, nor did they have a destination in mind.


    Hrygo just told her to keep rowing.


    Sonder felt the gentle sway of the boat against the water, the rhythm of her strokes creating a soothing harmony with the lapping waves.


    The sun hung high on the horizon, painting the sky with shades of yellow and orange, and Sonder thought back to the story of the gods that Hrygo had told her the day before.


    ¡°Keep rowing,¡± Hrygo repeated, her eyes scanning the distant shore where the trees were silhouetted against the newly born light, casting long shadows that danced on the water''s surface.


    The air was thick with the scent of earth and salt, and the distant call of a seabird echoed like a forgotten memory.


    ¡°Tell me more about Simer,¡± Sonder said, curious to learn more about Simerian mythology. ¡°What kind of man was he to throw himself in front of a god¡¯s wrath?¡±


    Hrygo''s gaze turned grave. "He was a man of principled resolve, a guardian. For Simerians, loyalty is paramount, and Simer personified this ethos. He comprehended the broader implication, realizing that his people''s destiny hinged on the power equilibrium among the gods. His sacrifice was not merely for Ohm but for the continuity of his lineage."


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    ¡°But it cost him everything,¡± Sonder said softly, the resonance of the story settling heavily in her heart and her question holding a deeper implication. ¡°How can one act with such bravery, knowing the price?¡±


    "Courage and bravery often spring from love," Hrygo responded, her voice unwavering. "A love for one''s tribe, one''s homeland. It drives deeds that might appear foolhardy to outsiders, but for a Simerian, it is as instinctive as breathing." She discerned the unspoken question in Sonder''s eyes. "My brother was aware of the price."


    "He was, but how about you?" asked Sonder, her gaze peculiarly intense. "Why decide to train me? Anyone else could have done it; many would have balked instantly, and you had the most compelling reason to shun me.¡±


    ¡°I would have declined, until I learned of the story. My brother met his death at the hands of the irathy, and in his final moment, he chose to live in defiance. There must be a reason for your significance to them, and he wanted to spite them.


    You haven¡¯t told me why yet, but I won¡¯t pry. When you arrived here, I saw the pain in your eyes, mirroring my own.


    I lack the resolve to annihilate the irathy, but it burns brightly in you, so I live in defiance, just as my brother did. If I can survive long enough to witness their downfall, I''ll know I have done him justice, and if you''re the catalyst for that, my pride will know no bounds."

 Chapter 89 - Failure

    ¡°What if I fail?¡± Sonder asked Hrygo as a direct response to her claims. ¡°What if I can''t make a difference and those who have caused so much pain escape without facing any consequences?"


    ¡°Failure is inevitable; it is part of the journey,¡± Hrygo assured her. ¡°But the fall is not what defines nor shapes us wholly, but how we rise afterwards does. Each setback is merely an opportunity in disguise. The irathy won''t be easy to defeat, and if they perceive you as a threat, they won''t leave you be; they''ll attack when you''re most vulnerable. But you must be ready to stand your ground at all times.¡±


    As Hrygo''s words sank in, Sonder felt a stirring within her¡ªa glimmer of hope. She tightened her hold on the oars, the cool and wet wood against her palms, and resumed the rhythmic rowing.


    Her muscles strained against the steady pull of the oars.


    "Let the water guide you, but never lose sight of your destination," Hrygo advised.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Sonder nodded, focusing on the distant shoreline. ¡°What if I don¡¯t know where I¡¯m going?¡± she asked, her brow furrowing. ¡°What if I¡¯m never going to be ready?¡±


    ¡°Then you must learn to navigate through uncertainty. No one ever truly knows if they are ready,¡± Hrygo replied. ¡°You may not know this, but people are more crucial than you realize. Like yourself, or anyone else who can and will stand against what they believe to be unjust; to tyranny.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Sonder said, disbelief coloring her tone. ¡°I feel as though I don¡¯t matter much to the world¡ªthat I¡¯m just a girl with a painful past. How can I be of any significance?¡±


    "Pain, like many things, is a strength. It molds you and makes you resilient. Let it fuel your fire and your determination. You must see the other side of it to succeed."


    Sonder nodded, though she was not entirely convinced by the Simerian woman''s words.


    "Now, pay attention," Hrygo continued, her voice filled with intensity. "When you first arrived here, you were weak and fragile, but your spirit was strong. Since then, you''ve come a long way. Every muscle ache and every skin tear has made you stronger, and you''ve never once complained or cried out. That''s a testament to your potential. In the coming months, if you continue to follow my teachings, you will become a significant force in the world."


    Sonder gave a slight laugh. ¡°That¡¯s almost what Vell once told me.¡±

 Chapter 90 - Many Months Return

    As the sun set on a balmy summer evening, a chill swept through the Simerian village. With the rising of the moon, a cold, penetrating aura began to envelop the community. The temperature was so frigid that the villagers sought refuge in their homes, huddling close to the warmth of their hearths.


    This icy aura signaled the arrival of a figure that many feared. Without anyone to counterbalance his chilling presence, it felt as if all warmth had been drained away.


    Among the villagers, only one girl seemed unfazed by the chill. Outside a simple dwelling, she was busy tending to a peculiar variety of flowers whose appearance and scent were unusual, as they were not native to the region.


    Nearby, a book rested on a bench, a sight that was as strange as the flowers. The Simerians had no written records of their own or of the outside world; their stories were passed down orally.


    The book was an anthology of magical arts¡ªa subject that was even more baffling considering the Simerians'' inability to generate even a flicker of mana. Once her chores were finished, the girl planned to delve deeper into the book''s contents.


    As frost began to form on the flower petals, the girl spotted a familiar figure almost gliding towards her. She sprang up and dashed to meet him.


    At first, no words were exchanged, but the air warmed slowly.


    "Well, look at you," the Dread Mage Vellichor chuckled, embracing the girl and patting her head. "You''ve grown, Sonder, and you''re nearly squeezing the life out of me. When did you become so strong?"


    Sonder eased her grip.


    ¡°Just a bit stronger,¡± she replied as she pulled back to look into his piercing red eyes, which shimmered with a light of their own.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    With a warm sigh from the Dread Mage, the chill around them completely dissipated.


    ¡°Has it already been six months?¡± Sonder asked, shocked at how quickly the passage of time has gotten the best of her.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you missed me all the while?¡± The mage asked.


    ¡°Of course I have, but time seems to fly by so quickly.¡±


    For a fleeting moment, a shadow of concern crossed Vellichor''s face, but he didn''t let Sonder see it.


    "Vellichor Dread Mage," called Hrygo, the towering Simerian woman, from the doorway of the house. "Are you here to whisk away my student?"


    "Merely keeping a promise," he responded.


    "Come in," she invited. "We can talk inside."


    They entered the cozy house, where the air was thick with the comforting aromas of herbs and roasted roots. Hrygo, who had been cooking, offered Vellichor a bowl and said, "You must harbor a hunger after your journey."


    He readily accepted the offer.


    Hrygo motioned for him to take a seat at the low wooden table laden with hot dishes.


    Then she served them, her large hands delicately maneuvering the bowls as she filled their plates.


    Vellichor inhaled deeply, allowing the warmth of the food to soothe his thoughts.


    "The flowers outside," he began. "Maniblom. Did they grow from the seeds I left behind?"


    "Indeed, they did. You already knew the answer," Hrygo replied. "Why pretend otherwise?"


    Ignoring her question, he commented, "Well, they are blooming splendidly. A real treat for the eyes."


    Sensing his unease, Hrygo asked directly, "What is it you really want to ask?"


    Resigned and grumbling, Vell admitted, "I suppose I don''t have a choice."


    Then he posed his question sincerely, with Sonder present, as it concerned her too.


    ¡°Have you taught her all you could? The Simerian ways, their source of strength, and the like? Is there anything that she still needs to learn?"


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Hrygo responded, "No. Sonder now knows everything necessary. She has fully embraced our ways, and if she continues, she will become a Simerian in everything but name."


    "Then we depart at dawn. I am not a welcome guest here. I appreciate all you have done for me and her."


    She nodded in acknowledgment.


    "Have you mourned sufficiently?" Vell asked, "Is Hrygo''s journey also nearing its end?"


    Again, she nodded, "Yes. It''s time for me to let go of Hrygo, at least for now. And for my true name, so you may remember me. It''s-"

 Chapter 91 - A Long Long Time

    With a cheerful tune on his lips, Vell and Sonder resumed their journey. Suddenly, he burst into a verse of a song:


    ¡°In the land of shadowed dreams,


    lurks a figure, or so it seems,


    with a cloak that swirls like night,


    casting spells with eerie light.¡±


    When the verse ended, Vell reverted to humming as he forgot the rest of the song¡¯s lyrics.


    ¡°What is that song?¡±  Sonder asked.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, just a little jig I heard once,¡± Vell responded nonchalantly.


    Halting abruptly, he spun around, sensing that something was amiss.


    ¡°Sonder, you appear so downcast. Is it because you miss her?¡±


    ¡°I do miss her,¡± she admitted.


    ¡°I understand that saying goodbye is challenging. She may have become like a sister to you over these past months; even if not, severing a teacher-apprentice relationship can be painful if there was mutual respect.¡±


    Sonder responded with a solemn nod.


    ¡°This seems like a suitable moment for a serious conversation, Sonder.¡±


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    Brushing debris off a nearby rock, Vell seated himself comfortably, gesturing with his staff for Sonder to take a seat on an adjacent rock.


    Cutting straight to the chase, Vell probed, ¡°Do you still seek revenge?¡±


    Sonder didn¡¯t hesitate before responding firmly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you feel there''s a deadline for your vengeance? A sort of feeling of a limit?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°You spent half a year honing your physical prowess, and it has paid off.¡±


    He playfully jabbed her midriff with his staff, meeting the resistance of her newfound strength.


    ¡°Do you feel like that that was too long? Do you feel like you need to take action as soon as possible. Do you feel any kind of urgency in your goals?¡±


    Sonder furrowed her brow and pondered his words, ¡°Urgency? I guess so. I want to fulfill what I set out to do as soon as possible but I know that I¡¯ve set myself up for something that could take a lifetime to accomplish.¡±


    ¡°So, you wouldn¡¯t mind if it took until your middle age or even your twilight years to bring down the Irath king?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d prefer to be younger. But occasionally, I experience a fleeting sensation, as if time is slipping away unnoticed. Days seem to merge, but amount it to me trying to cast the thoughts of training day-in and day-out out of my mind. But what are you trying to tell me?¡±


    ¡°I just worry about you. There is a common issue for immortals and long-living races, although they seldom admit it. Their perception of time is often obscured. ¡±


    ¡°But how does that concern me? I¡¯m human, and we don¡¯t live that long.¡±


    ¡°You seem to have forgotten your affliction. You may have been human in the past but you¡¯re an undead now and they can live for a long time. As a banshee, you have absorbed the souls of an elf, abyssal creatures, and the dead from the Irath dungeon. Don¡¯t you think that could affect your¡­ lifespan? It might be prudent to consult an expert.¡±

 Chapter 92 - The Dread Mage Cometh

    ¡°Knock, knock,¡± Vell announced playfully, his voice echoing slightly as he tapped his staff against the imposing gate, which was framed by a pristine white marble wall that glimmered under the soft light of the sun.


    The gate stood tall and formidable, its surface etched with intricate patterns that hinted at ancient craftsmanship, but there was no response from within.


    Sonder, standing a few paces behind him, shifted uneasily. She wasn¡¯t quite sure where Vell had led her.


    He had something in mind that he had yet to share, and that left her feeling both curious and apprehensive.


    They were not deep in the woods, nor were they traveling through an icy tundra. No, this gate was the threshold to a place that promised civilization¡ªan actual city.


    Humans? Maybe, but it could have been anyone else.


    Vell knocked again, his patience wearing thin but his demeanor still playful. ¡°Come on,¡± he called out, his tone lighthearted despite the lack of response. ¡°You promised.¡± He leaned in closer, as if the gate might somehow hear him and respond in kind.


    Again, there was no answer.


    With a determined huff, Vell struck the gate with his staff a third time, but this time, a faint glow emanated from the staff, illuminating the intricate carvings on the door. Suddenly, without any further warning, one of the colossal doors creaked ominously and swung open, crashing to the ground with a resounding thud.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Vell, with a flourish of his robes, stepped boldly over the threshold and into the unknown, gesturing for Sonder to follow. She hesitated for a moment, glancing back at the towering marble wall, and then followed.


    And soon they were walking down the deserted streets of what appeared to be a once-thriving city.


    The streets were eerily quiet, devoid of life, as if the bustling civilization had suddenly vanished into thin air.


    ¡°Hello? Is anyone home?¡± Vell called out, his voice breaking the stillness as he paused to listen for any signs of life. The answer was nothing but silence.


    Not one to be deterred by their solitude, Vell resumed his stroll, his mood buoyant. He began to sing, his voice light and melodic, picking up the same tune he had sung before.


    ¡°In the land of dark and shadow,


    Lurks a figure, fierce and narrow,


    Casting spells with a wicked grin,


    Ah, so fearful, he¡¯s coming in.¡±


    They came upon a small park, the remnants of a once-vibrant community space. They found a weathered bench, and Vell gestured for them to sit.


    The trees, with their lush greens and vibrant yellows, swayed gently in the breeze, and the soft calls of birds filled the air.


    Vell, ever the bard, began to whistle along with the birds, weaving their calls into the melody of his song.


    ¡°With his robes of deep obsidian,


    He conjures storms, a wild battalion,


    Whispers secrets of ancient lore-¡°


    But before he could finish the verse, a sudden voice interrupted, low and menacing. ¡°Oh, the Dread Mage, we all adore.¡±


    From the shadows of a nearby tree, a figure emerged, blending seamlessly with the bark, his body cloaked in hues of brown and green. He held a knife, its blade glinting ominously as it was pressed against Vell''s throat.

 Chapter 93 - Futile Resistance

    Sonder held her breath as another long shining knife was held to her throat.


    "The audacity to show your face here, Mage," the man possessing the knife behind Vell uttered.


    More men came out of nowhere, unfusing with the surrounding vegetation, all heavily armed.


    The man threatening Vell was hard to identify, his face hidden behind the camouflage, and Sonder was too preoccupied with the blade at her neck to care much about his identity.


    ¡°"Charming hospitality," Vell said with a layer of sarcasm.


    ¡°Enough games, Mage,¡± the leader growled, clenching his fist tighter. ¡°You think you can just waltz into our city after?¡±


    "Easy there," Vell replied, maintaining an air of nonchalance, "I promise, I bring no harm. Maybe we could discuss terms before resorting to a butchery?"


    Sonder, feeling the cold steel against her throat, tried to keep her voice calm.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± she managed to ask, her eyes darting between Vell and their captors.


    She hoped there was a way to diffuse the situation before it exploded.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    The leader¡¯s lips curled into a smirk, revealing a hint of malice. ¡°You think you can negotiate your way out of this? You¡¯re in our territory now, and we have never taken kindly to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m no danger. I barely pass as a conjurer of cheap tricks these days.¡±


    "Then meet your end as one," the man declared, his blade slicing across Vell''s throat.


    Yet the threat simply passed through his throat.


    "That was unnecessary," another Vell said, walking up to them from out of nowhere.


    As one Vell met the gaze of the other, the one held captive vanished into a cloud of smoke.


    The man stashed his knife, drawing the sword that lay sheathed at his side.


    "Must you be so conceited to sing praises of yourself, Dread Mage?" he taunted, swinging his sword at Vell. "An anthem of war, no less!"


    "I merely appreciate the tune," Vell replied, artfully dodging and deflecting the sword''s strikes with his staff.


    He scarcely moved from his initial position.


    It seemed as if he barely moved at all.


    Sonder watched Vell weave through the deadly assault. She was aware of his combat prowess, but a misdirected sword swing could gravely wound or even kill most beings. She also feared that Vell would kill them.


    He had the power to end this without causing any death.


    ¡°Enough of this!¡± the leader shouted, his frustration boiling over. He lunged, his entire weight behind a downward strike aimed at Vell¡¯s head.


    The mage extended his hands, surrendering to the impending blow.


    Much like striking a gong, the sword collided with Vell¡¯s head, producing a resounding clang.


    After a tense moment, it became clear that the sword had not made a single cut.


    The sword failed to draw blood, but instead was severely warped.


    ¡°Why fight me when you can talk?¡± Vell suggested earnestly. ¡°You¡¯re clearly outmatched, and I¡¯m not here for a bloodbath.¡±

 Chapter 94 - Thence Kill

    "Lay down your charms and abandon your illusions, Dread Mage, and meet me in battle," the man challenged Vell, discarding his now bent sword and drawing a fresh knife.


    Vell turned to Sonder, "Take note, Blackbird. Occasionally, direct confrontation isn''t the best option. It''s better to withdraw and formulate a new plan."


    She was too paralyzed, the blade too close to her throat, to even move her head in acknowledgment.


    The wind picked up, rustling the leaves in the trees and sending a shiver down everyone¡¯s spine.


    Unfazed, Vell slowly raised one of his hands, palm facing outward.


    "Understand," he began, his voice like a calming stream. "I am here to claim a favor granted to me in the past. I only ask for what is mine by right."


    "As monarchs shift, so do the laws of the land, and it has been decreed that you are an adversary, today and forever," the man retorted.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "So be it," Vell conceded. He gestured, and abruptly the air around them fizzed; a whirlpool of vibrant hues burst from his staff.


    "You teeter on the edge of losing all, and for what reason? A petty feud with a mage?¡± he warned.


    "To uphold my duty."


    The man charged at Vell with a speed that Sonder hadn''t seen before, but quicker still, a single slender bolt of energy jetted from his staff and struck the man.


    The crack of the bolt echoed through the park as the man crumpled to the ground, his knife clattering beside him.


    An oppressive silence blanketed the scene, broken only by the gentle rustling of leaves in the breeze.


    Sonder¡¯s heart raced, disbelief washing over her as she processed what had just happened.


    Vell stood firm, his staff still buzzing with latent power, his eyes fixed on the fallen figure.


    ¡°You see, "Observe, Blackbird," he stated, his voice serene yet stern, "not every battle necessitates swords and knives. At times, a demonstration of power can speak much louder."


    "Is he¡­?" Sonder began, her breath catching, as she looked at the man sprawled on the ground.


    "He''s not dead," Vell reassured her. "Merely incapacitated. A temporary measure," he added, glancing back at her. "But it sends a clear message, doesn''t it?"


    He addressed the other men. ¡°That we are not to be trifled with, and there is always next time. Perhaps then we won''t be so lenient.¡±


    His gaze swiveled back and forth between them. "But remember, violence is not the solution. It''s a tool, and tools can be misused."

 Chapter 95 - Some Heft

    Vell hefted the unconscious body over his right shoulder, continuing his march. He signaled for the others to follow, Sonder and the rest of the men included. They were left in a state of uncertainty.


    "Come along, Sonder. They mean you no harm," he assured her, then turned to the men, "Isn''t that right?"


    Sonder, throat tight with fear and anticipation, wriggled free from the man behind her and the knife he held, then obediently trailed after Vell.


    The men allowed them some freedom, but only to the extent of a sword''s edge, all the while shadowing them.


    They conversed in quiet whispers, too soft for Sonder to decipher. Likely, they were bickering about their next move.


    Their leader was at the mercy of one of their enemies, and that enemy could easily dispatch them, given the chance.


    So, what was left for them to do?


    They proceeded through the deserted city until they encountered a dwelling that was more rundown than its neighbors. With his unoccupied hand, Vell knocked on the door.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    A sharp voice responded at once.


    "No, thank you! My door is locked, and I''m keeping quiet. I won''t open for any more soldiers, men of state, or neighbors asking for favors."


    "What about very old friends?" Vell countered.


    The sound of hurried footsteps and the unmistakable click of a lock being undone followed.


    The door swung open to reveal a thin old man with long ears and an even longer hat.


    "Lignin! Goodness and gose, it''s been... well, ages. Please do come in. And who might you be carrying?" The old man questioned.


    Vell unceremoniously dumped the unconscious man past the threshold.


    It took a moment, but the old man soon recognized him.


    "Inure? The king¡¯s own guard. Lignin, what trouble have you stirred up this time?"


    "Me? Absolutely none. I happened to be in the vicinity when Inure here had an unfortunate stumble and knocked himself out. Knowing you''re an excellent healer, I thought it best to bring him here," Vell responded.


    The old man sighed, peering over Vell''s shoulder.


    ¡°And those men there?¡±


    "Merely...concerned friends."


    ¡°Aha. I can only assume you¡¯re the reason everyone¡¯s in such a fuss. My, I had no idea! They don¡¯t tell me anything anymore. Just ordered us to stay in because of some ¡®threat¡¯ approaching. You certainly don¡¯t seem threatening. And who¡¯s this young girl?¡±


    Vell stepped aside to reveal Sonder more fully. ¡°Let me introduce to you Sonder, my daughter and apprentice. Sonder, meet Languor, a very old acquaintance of mine.¡±


    "Hello," Sonder said, offering a polite greeting.

 Chapter 96 - Odious Odyssey

    "Daughter?" Curiosity peaked in Languor''s tone. "I never thought you''d be the type to start a family. And who might the mother be?"


    "Limerence," Vell replied, making himself comfortable in a chair within the older man''s residence. ¡°By all rights.¡±


    "I encountered Lady Limerence just recently, and she didn''t mention a daughter." Realizing that Vell was not inclined to offer further clarification, the old man conceded, "I suppose I''ll let it go."


    "I''m not here, neither to introduce nor discuss my family," Vell stated.


    "Then why are you here?"


    "I want you to examine her. I need to know if she is suffering from the same condition that affects your kind and all the other beings with extended lifespans."


    ¡°Huh,¡± Languor exclaimed. Languor expressed, "She''s been in this world for about a decade; shouldn''t this already be known?"


    ¡°Will you do it if I ask nicely?¡± Vell asked, his tone almost flirtatious.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "What are friends for? However, first, we must address another issue," he gestured towards the unconscious Inure on the floor. ¡°This situation can turn into a real mess if not handled right.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Vell said. "We''ll seek the king''s permission to reside here, in peace and solitude." He then addressed Sonder, "Would you like to meet King Aduaine?"


    Sonder was unsure if she ''wanted'' to, but it felt like an obligation.


    Even if Vell left, her being the companion of the Dread Mage would most likely mean that she would have to leave too¡ªchased out or worse.


    And she didn''t want him to leave in the first place.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she said without adding anything further.


    "Could you look after Inure?" Vell requested of Languor.


    They went outside again, with Inure¡¯s men still waiting.


    "Your captain is safe inside, being cared for. I''m heading to the palace to meet the king¡ªjust a brief meeting if he can spare the time. As I mentioned earlier, my intentions are peaceful, so this is your chance to completely step aside, or, what I''d prefer you didn''t do, engage in combat." Vell said.


    The men exchanged uncertain looks, their weapons still drawn, but seemed pacified by Vell''s composed demeanor.


    One of them stepped forward.


    "If peace is truly your intention, then we, the men of Athy, will escort you. But, be warned, any sign of treachery and we will respond immediately."


    "Fine by me. Anything to ease your tension," Vell replied, a hint of irritation crossing his face. "Lead the way."


    As they journeyed towards the castle, he spoke to Sonder: "You''d think if I had malicious intentions, I wouldn¡¯t have brought Inure to a healer or outright killed him."

 Chapter 97 - I Really Wish I Werent Here Right Now!

    "Greetings!" Vell''s voice boomed as the castle''s doors were creaked open by the guards.


    He was deliberately loud, prioritizing the announcement of his presence over any social etiquette.


    They proceeded through another set of grand doors, eventually leading them to a man perched upon a throne.


    "Guards, seize them!" The man commanded immediately.


    Spears were promptly directed at Vell and Sonder.


    ¡°Take his staff,¡± the king ordered, to which they complied.


    Vell offered no resistance as they were ushered closer to the king.


    Sonder, finding herself in the presence of royalty, bowed in respect, a gesture that Vell mimicked.


    ¡°I won''t be kneeling, should you demand it," Vell informed the king.


    The king paid him no mind.


    ¡°How could this happen?¡± The king berated Inure''s men. "I explicitly commanded you to bar him entry.¡±


    One man rushed over and knelt with his head low, "Sire, we were helpless. He incapacitated the captain without so much as moving a muscle, let alone unsheathing a weapon. What could we have done?"


    "And the captain, where is he? I wish to speak with him for I have a few words I¡¯d like to say to him."


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    "He''s at the dwelling of the mage known as Languor."


    "Is he dead?"


    "No-" The man interrupted himself, "I cannot be certain. The Dread Mage assured us that he was alive."


    "And why should his word be trusted?" The king interrogated.


    "Because, your majesty," the man answered, his voice quavering slightly. "He had no motive to harm the captain. If he had intended to, he could have eradicated us all before we even realized his presence."


    The king''s gaze hardened, his face a canvas of skepticism and fury. "You suggest I trust a man whose mere existence instills fear in warriors?" His dismissive wave was a signal for the guards to tighten their grip on their weapons.


    Unperturbed by the hostility, Vell reminded the king, ¡°Recall and remember, King Aduaine. Not to many moons ago, I sought recruitment here, and was promised a capable teacher.¡±


    ¡°And would you remind me, Dread Mage, of my response?¡± The king asked.


    ¡°Oh, I do seem to remember that you would grant me one if I departed your city at once and I obliged. You know, your father was never this difficult.¡±


    ¡°My father lacked perception.¡±


    King Aduaine pondered his next move for a while.


    The Dread Mage, Vellichor, stood in his castle, right before his throne, and he seemed incapable of evicting him.


    His mightiest warrior potentially lay lifeless in an aged mage¡¯s abode, and his guards seemed ineffective.


    ¡°A teacher for what?¡±


    ¡°The art of war, or swordsmanship. Weaponry, in essence," Vell clarified.


    ¡°Why would the Dread Mage require blades?¡± The king sneered.


    ¡°It¡¯s not for me, but for her,¡± Vell gestured towards Sonder.


    ¡°And what is her necessity for it?¡±


    ¡°Nosy, aren¡¯t you? Its significance is irrelevant. I desire her training, end of discussion. I don¡¯t think a single girl could pose much of a threat, regardless of her combat skills. ¡±


    The king appraised Sonder with a critical eye.


    ¡°I also never anticipated a lone man could cause such tumult. Do you have a specific instructor in mind, Dread Mage? I have numerous adept warriors, but you must adhere to every directive I issue.¡±


    Vell pondered, stroking his chin. He cast his gaze around the room, at Sonder, the king, the guards, and Inure''s men.


    ¡°I want Inure.¡±

 Chapter 98 - Spirit Calling Bell

    ¡°My best warrior? The commander of my military forces and the primary reason my city stands unscathed from the ravages of war? No, I cannot permit that.¡± The king stated sharply.


    Vell considered the king''s words. There must have been a way to sway his mind¡ªhis own mind, a whirlwind of thoughts, and quickly abandoned ideas.


    "What if¡­" He began to ponder, ¡°What if I protected your city for the duration of my stay? If I were its guardian?¡±


    The king almost broke out laughing, "You? The Dread Mage, protector of my city?"


    Vell merely nodded, a hint of a smile playing on his lips. "Why not? Who, in their right mind, would dare to lay try to invade a city that harbors the ¡®infamous¡¯ Dread Mage?"


    The king''s laughter dwindled, replaced by a contemplative frown.


    ¡°I get the chance to provide Sonder with one of the best teachers that I can give her,¡± Vell said, gesturing toward his apprentice, who stood quietly beside him. ¡°And in return, your city basks in the assurance of absolute safety.¡±


    King Aduaine leaned back into his throne, fingers interlaced before him, his gaze profound. The tension in the room thickened as he weighed the consequences of accepting Vell''s offer.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    "Let me ask you this, Dread Mage. Would you shield my city even from the onslaught of your own kin?" The king finally asked, his voice low and measured.


    ¡°My own kind?¡± Vell echoed, ¡°Well, that would be a very rare sight indeed, but I¡¯d try my utmost best, for I have given you my word. I wouldn¡¯t just guard your gates; I would ensure that any threat that dares approach is met with overwhelming power.¡±


    A murmur spread through the guards; some exchanged worried glances. They were aware of the Dread Mage''s reputation, yet the tone he took of utter belief in this own power surprised them.


    "You have four gates," Vell said, shifting his attention towards his bag. As he began to rummage through it, a wave of apprehension washed over the onlookers, the guards raising their spears in an instinctive defensive stance. However, what he revealed were just five handbells.


    Each bell was identical, forged from brass with a sturdy wooden handle, handing four of them to random guards.


    "These are of my design and creation, imbued with a unique and absolute enchantment. When they are chimed, I am compelled to answer their call. I do not have a choice in the matter. Ring one," he instructed the guards.


    Hesitant, one of the guards complied, the clear sound of the bell echoing through the stone walls of the castle. In an instant, Vell vanished, only to reappear closer to the guard who had rung the bell, as if drawn towards the sound.


    Moving towards the king, he presented the final bell. The king chimed it, and once again, Vell vanished into a wisp of smoke, to reappear in the exact spot before the king.


    "Very well," the king said at last, his voice steady but laced with a hint of caution. "You have your terms, but I will not tolerate any transgressions. Step out of line, and you will face the consequences."

 Chapter 99 - A Few Threats Never Hurt Anyone

    Vell and Sonder went back to Languor¡¯s home after settling matters with the king personally.


    With a thoughtful expression etched on her face, Sonder strolled alongside Vell, her mind teeming with questions and wandering to places she wish it didn¡¯t.


    "Do you believe King Aduaine will keep his word?" she asked.


    Vell shot back a question in response, "Don''t you think a king is bound by his word?" He paused before continuing, "Typically, their interests and those of the people they govern are their primary obligations. If they ever fail to balance these priorities, the populace suffers, and if they suffer, the king will usually follow, sometimes with deadly consequences. As long as his kingdom isn¡¯t suffering, he will be at ease. He wouldn¡¯t want us to plague it; our threats could be realized if we don¡¯t get what we want, you know."


    Sonder nodded though those words didn¡¯t assure her at all, and her mind was still plagued with worry. ¡°And what about Inure? Why have you chosen someone who disdains you so much as my teacher?¡±


    ¡°Disdain? I don''t believe he harbors any for me. He just follows the orders he is given. He merely follows the orders of his king. It''s as simple as that. Besides, his prowess as a warrior is undeniable. But strength is not merely a matter of physical prowess. I''m confident he will see your potential and invest in you, given enough time.¡±


    As they reached Languor''s dwelling, Vell pushed the door open. The interior was dimly lit, the air thick with the scent of medicinal herbs and the faint glow of embers in the fireplace where a newly made pot of hot water was boiled not long ago.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Languor!¡± Vell called out, his voice echoing through the small space.


    The old mage emerged from the shadows, "Ah, Lignin! Back sooner than expected. I trust your conversation with the king was... fruitful."


    ¡°More like a negotiation of sorts,¡± Vell smirked. ¡°I managed to secure a deal for the city''s protection in return for Sonder''s training and our indefinite stay.¡±


    Languor''s eyebrow arched in interest. "You certainly know how to negotiate. Two benefits in one stroke. Who''s set to train her?"


    Vell chuckled at the thought of the ensuing surprise, "It''s going to be Inure."


    Languor didn''t share Vell''s amusement: "He won''t be thrilled to hear that."


    ¡°How is he anyway?¡± Vell asked.


    Languor responded, "He''s stable, though you certainly shook him up. What did you do?"


    Vell waved a hand dismissively. ¡°Let¡¯s just say I reminded him of his own mortality. It''s a potent reality check.¡±


    Languor replied, his voice measured. "But it can lead to conflict, especially if Inure feels threatened or his pride is wounded. He¡¯s a warrior, and warriors don¡¯t take well to being challenged, even indirectly.¡±


    Vell shrugged nonchalantly. "Let him simmer for a bit. It might do him some good. Besides, if he''s as skilled as the king boasts, he''ll understand the worth of mentoring Sonder."


    Sonder voiced her apprehension, "But what if he refuses to train me?"


    Vell was firm in his response, "Then you prove him wrong. You must show him that you¡¯re willing to learn, to fight, and to grow. It won¡¯t be easy, but nothing worth having ever is. And either way, it¡¯s ordered of him.¡±


    Sonder straightened her posture and squared her shoulders, determened to prove herself, "I''ll prove my worth. I¡¯ll train hard, and I won¡¯t give him a reason to doubt either you nor me.¡±


    Vell nodded approvingly, "Good."


    "When do I start?" Sonder asked.


    Sonder looked to Vell, and Vell looked to Languor.


    The old mage said, ¡°Given his robust constitution, I believe that by dawn tomorrow, he should be as fit as ever."

 Chapter 100 - Ring-A-Ding

    ¡°Wake,¡± came the voice, and Inure startled awake in an unfamiliar bed, surrounded by strange and unfamiliar faces.


    He bolted upright, instantly withdrawing his knife, ready to fight at a moment''s notice.


    A swift motion of a staff from the first man sent his knife spiraling out of his grip and into the hands of the staff-wielder.


    "Dread Mage," Inure hissed.


    "Easy, ¡®friend¡¯," Vell replied.


    ¡°Friend? You¡¯re an enemy of state! How can you even utter such a word?"


    ¡°Enemy? Not anymore. In fact, I am an official ally,¡± the mage responded, unrolling a piece of parchment and pointing to a seal at the bottom. "Stamped with the official seal of King Aduaine."


    Inure grabbed the document from Vell, scanning it quickly. "This can''t be! It must be a forgery or some trick."


    "Calm yourself," Languor advised. "You may find the next piece of news even more unsettling."


    "What could be worse than this betrayal?" Inure''s voice was laced with fury.


    Vell shared a quick look with Languor before focusing back on Inure. "You are to train Sonder. As of now, you are no solider but a teacher," he announced.


    Inure''s anger turned to disbelief. "Train her? The Dread Mage''s apprentice? You can''t be serious."


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    "Very serious," Vell assured him. "King Aduaine has accepted my terms. In return for my protection over the city, Sonder will receive the best training available, and you, Inure, are the most skilled warrior."


    Inure shook his head, his eyes filled with frustration. "Why would I agree to this? Why should I help you?"


    "Your king ordered it.¡±


    "There must be some error," Inure tried to reason. "You must have deceived the king or bewitched him. You''ve used your magic on him!"


    "I may be many things, Inure, but I am not a liar," Vell lied.


    Inure took a deep breath and sat back down on the bed.


    "I need some time alone," he said.


    "Take as long as you-" Vell began, but vanished into a cloud of smoke to the sound of a distant bell.


    He rematerialized at the south gates, next to a bell-wielding soldier.


    "That was sooner than expected," he remarked. "What''s wrong? Are we under attack?"


    "No, but we have another assignment to ensure the city''s safety."


    "I''m here now, anyway," Vell said, surveying the scene. "What''s the plan?"


    "We''ve been observing a group of Garrions for the past week."


    "I see."


    "We haven''t been able to muster the necessary forces."


    Vell considered the soldier''s words. "I don''t believe that''s quite accurate."


    "What do you suggest, Mage?"


    "I suspect the king wishes to test my commitment, or perhaps you wish to leverage my abilities to clear the hideout, sparing your own men from danger."


    "Regardless, they pose a serious threat to the city and its surrounding roads and those who travel on them."


    "Very well and also understood," Vell replied, his voice steady. "I''ll handle it."


    As the mage prepared to depart, the soldier interjected.


    "Don''t you want to know their location, numbers, defenses, and so forth?"


    ¡°Huh? Sure, why not?¡±


    The soldier hesitated, confused at the mage¡¯s behavior. ¡°We¡¯ve only managed to send scouts near their hideout. They¡¯re well-hidden in the ruins of an old fort in the south, and we believe they have at least two dozen, possibly more. They''re well-armed and dangerous and seem to have a leader who organizes their attacks. I''ll assemble a team to assist you, but if you''re right, we''ll need to act quickly.¡±


    "No, I''ll handle it alone."

 Chapter 101 - Swift Destruction

    As Vell traversed the rugged terrain, the remnants of the old fort began to loom in the distance.


    Some Garrions were known for their mercilessness and cunning ambushes, yet these ones neither cared much for stealth nor battle preparedness.


    The sun had long set, and Vell had spent a considerable amount of time making his way here. However, the moonlight provided a beautiful scene.


    The ruins were enshrouded in a heavy stillness, sporadically interrupted by the soft rustling of leaves; no guards in sight.


    Vell approached almost carelessly, but his senses were sharp enough to pick out anything that wasn¡¯t part of nature.


    He could feel the pulse of the earth beneath him, the vibrations of life¡ªall three, plant, animal, and human¡ªthat thrummed through the ground.


    It led him to the entrance of the fort, half-hidden by vines and decay.


    Raising his hand, Vell deftly plucked the moon from its celestial perch, using it as a radiant orb to throw light on his surroundings, casting unsettling shadows on the forsaken walls.


    "Heed my words, Garrions," he commanded. "Either surrender or meet your end at my hands."


    The Garrions, jolted from their rest, grabbed their weapons and faced him in the neglected courtyard, pouring out of every opening.


    The leader of the group, a burly man with a scar cutting across his face, stepped forward, looking down from a balcony, smirking. ¡°And who are you to threaten us, Mage? You¡¯re alone. You have no army to back you. You think your magic can save you?¡±


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    With a wave of his hand, Vell conjured a tempest of fire, swirling it around him, illuminating the space with a fierce glow. Some Garrions recoiled, their bravado faltering in the face of a fiery end.


    ¡°Yield now, and I may spare your lives,¡± he offered. ¡°Resist, and I will unleash a fury upon you that you cannot comprehend.¡±


    The leader¡¯s smirk faded, replaced by a look of uncertainty. ¡°You think you can intimidate us with tricks? We have faced mages before, most greater than you will ever be!¡±


    ¡°Not very likely,¡± Vell replied, his voice low and steady. ¡°Now that I have thought about it, I don''t think King Aduaine needs any of you alive, and neither do I.¡±


    Before the leader could respond, Vell returned the moon to its rightful place, and the air crackled around him.


    He let his staff hover in front of him and rose through the air, meeting the mass of bandits; the staff blasting every living creature that was in its line of sight, precise and devastating.


    The bandits retaliated by readying their bows and crossbows to shoot him down from the air, but they lacked the speed and resilience to either evade or withstand his bolts of magic to finish their attempt at a counterattack.


    Amidst the pandemonium, he caught fleeting glimpses of the creeping fear in their eyes as they fell, lifeless, to the ground one by one.


    The leader, recognizing his defeat and having quickly sought cover behind his men, tried to flee. But with a simple wave, Vell commanded a barrier made from the castle to rise from the ground, blocking his escape.


    "Your brief reign is over," Vell proclaimed, striding forward to confront the leader directly, placing a hand on the man''s head. "Are there others hiding in this land whom you might call allies? Or do you have additional men stationed elsewhere?"


    The leader''s false courage had dissipated, replaced by pure terror, which soon turned into a lifeless gaze and eyes that lost their hue, resembling the milky white of Sonder''s eyes.


    With a nod of satisfaction, Vell listened as the man''s monotone voice revealed the locations of remaining Garrion encampments, their future raid plans, and the identities of who they had allied with.


    Once the information was obtained, Vell released the leader, who crumpled to the ground, lifeless.


    Vell turned to clear out the last remnants of the Garrions before they had a chance to flee.

 Chapter 102 - What Choice Did You Really Have?

    ¡°What do you suppose they want him to do?¡± Languor asked.


    ¡°Nothing good,¡± Inure answered. ¡°We would not call upon him if the situation is not a serious danger to the city.¡±


    But the old mage mused, "What if the king''s intentions are different? Could he be testing the Dread Mage to see if he''ll stay true to his word?"


    "One does not wield a sword to slice bread. Using the Dread Mage as a mere test would be akin to unleashing a thousand.¡±


    The two of them, and Sonder, were still in Languor¡¯s home.


    Inure abruptly rose, his gaze hardened and resolute. "I have to leave."


    "Hold on, Inure," Languor interjected, standing as well. "Let me examine you again once before you do."


    Inure shook his head, his tone curt. "No, I''ve had enough. I need to talk with a few people,¡± then he looked to Sonder, ¡°and you¡¯re one of them.¡±


    Sonder raised an eyebrow, surprised yet curious. ¡°Me? What do you want to talk about?¡±


    ¡°It isn''t a discussion, more like a warning. You''re the one stepping into the heart of the fire. Even if you believe you understand the Dread Mage''s intentions, you''re still a pawn. One who likely didn''t choose to be part of this game. Consider this: since meeting him, how much control have you really had? Your agency was most likely taken from you.¡±


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Sonder did feel the weight of the man¡¯s words, though she couldn''t stand by silently as he painted Vell as a manipulative mastermind, treating her like a marionette under his control.


    "I strive for strength," she retorted more defiantly than she intended. "I want to protect those I care about. Vell has given me the opportunity to do so, to become stronger than I ever thought possible. I''m grateful for his guidance, and in return, I like to believe that I''ve chosen to walk this path with him."


    Inure scrutinized her, his gaze searching for any signs of doubt or uncertainty. Instead, all he saw was steadfast resolve, a determination so pure that it was both infuriating and invigorating.


    He grumbled a reply, his warning clear. "If your master''s words hold true and I''m to become your teacher, be prepared for a tough journey. At some point, you''ll despise me."


    "I''ll handle it," she retorted, her tone still steady.


    Before the conversation could progress further, Languor interjected. "Before we delve too deep into this, I must remind you that I need to examine her.¡± Then he added, ¡°Did you know, Sonder, that I once examined Inure for the same ailment that Vell believes you possess?"


    ¡°Why?¡± Though she could imagine a few reasons why.


    ¡°I¡¯m a half-elf,¡± Inure said and cut her speculation short.


    And when Sonder did examine his ears for a moment, they seemed somewhat pointy.


    They exchanged a glance, new student and master.


    "No half-measures," Inure stated firmly and then left.

 Chapter 103 - Ten Thousand Strikes

    Sonder exhaled sharply.


    The day after their ¡®invitation¡¯ to remain in the city, her training had already started.


    For the time being, they were living in an inn.


    Vell had expressed his thoughts to her about his consideration and the possibility of buying a house in the city for their stay, though he was uncertain about the decision.


    He had spent the entirety of the previous day fulfilling the king''s requests and the tasks of those who rang the bell. In the meantime, Sonder was in the company of Languor, who served her tea and snacks and let her stay the night, filling the hours with old tales and city history.


    Today though Inure made his way to their room at the inn¡ªthe source of his information was unclear to Sonder, but she assumed it must have been relatively straightforward¡ªin the morning with a pair of swords in hand.


    The swords bore the marks of age but remained sturdy. They were more than adequate to teach a novice the basic essentials.


    Subsequently, they made their way to the training grounds used by soldiers and guards.


    There, training dummies were available, useful for practicing sword swings, spear thrusts, or as targets for those seeking to hone their bow and crossbow skills.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Sonder speculated that due to their construction from wood and bags of straw, they would not fare well against magic, likely catching fire quickly.


    Perhaps non-fire elemental magic like water, earth, or air might be an option.


    She had intended to study the topic in a book, but her new tutor''s early summons had abruptly interrupted her plans.


    As Inure drew one sword and passed it to her before setting her loose on the dummies, she asked, ¡°Wouldn''t it be better to train with wooden swords?¡±


    Although Inure grasped her reasoning, he did not concur with the notion of practicing with weapons that were not viable in real combat.


    ¡°Why? You will never battle with toys.¡±


    Then she was quiet because she thought that he was right.


    She had merely considered the idea because in the tales told by the men and boys in her village, a hero''s journey to mastery in swordsmanship always began with training using wooden weapons, or no weapons at all, until they were somehow ''worthy'' or ¡®ready¡¯ for a real blade.


    Unlike Hrygo, who typically observed or sometimes left Sonder to her own devices during training, Inure was exceedingly attentive.


    Frequently, he''d intervene while she was holding the sword or attempting the strikes he had demonstrated beforehand, either to rectify her technique or to express dissatisfaction with her approach.


    She repeated the same overhead strike countless times until Inure deemed her execution satisfactory.


    However, that approval came only after many hours.


    ¡°When can I learn something else?¡± Sonder asked, her arms and shoulder slowly getting sore from the exertion.


    ¡°Answer this, Sonder, who would you fear more: a man who has practiced ten thousand strikes once or one who has practiced a single strike ten thousand times?¡±

 Chapter 104 - Time Is Wasting

    ¡°How do you sleep?¡± Languor asked Sonder, his eyes scanning over Sonder like a healer searching for an illness.


    The question seemed to come out of nowhere, and Sonder found herself puzzled by it.


    "Um, well enough, I suppose?" she responded, a note of uncertainty lingering in her tone.


    "No, that''s not what I meant," Languor clarified, his forefinger directing her attention down to her chest. "Given the rather unusual circumstance of a massive piece of metal embedded in your sternum, it''s clear to me that you''ve been granted some form of immortality or extended lifespan. It also appears to have minimal impact on your daily comforts. I would venture to guess that you''ve had to adapt your sleeping habits¡ªyou aren''t able to sleep on your back or stomach, are you?"


    ¡°I sleep on my side. I used to sleep on my stomach, but I''ve adjusted to my situation."


    A quiet chuckle escaped Languor''s lips. He spoke to himself, but loud enough for her to hear. "A heart of iron, though you are still soft."


    ¡°I¡¯m not soft,¡± Sonder frowned at the remark, crossing her arms defensively.


    "It was just a lighthearted comment, nothing more; think nothing of it."


    Turning his attention to one of his drawers, he rummaged through its contents before pulling out a couple of objects. One appeared to be an old-fashioned pocket watch, while the other was a small, seemingly insignificant metal ball.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    He handed both of them to Sonder.


    He extended his hand, offering both items to Sonder. "Swallow the ball and ensure that the watch remains with you at all times," he instructed.


    Sonder held the objects in her hands. "What¡¯re these?"


    "They''re pieces of magical machinery, born from my own imagination and craftsmanship," Languor explained. "They serve to maintain a relative measure of time between a specific individual and another machine."


    ¡°Relative to which machine?¡±


    Languor''s face broke into a wide grin at her question. He moved towards a nondescript section of the wall, revealing an intricate panel hidden behind. It was an interface of sorts, unlike anything Sonder had ever seen.


    "This is my life''s work," he declared proudly, sweeping his hand over the interface. "The result of years of tireless effort. It maintains the absolute measure of time. I haven''t given it a name yet, but I''m considering calling it the ''absolute chronometer'' for the sake of simplicity."


    The machine¡¯s inner workings of gears and levers were softly whirring, bathed in a faint blue light that pulsed rhythmically, much like a heartbeat.


    "Most individuals perceive time in a similar manner. However, those blessed¡ªor cursed¡ªwith extended lifespans can sometimes fall out of sync," Languor continued, his voice dropping to a more serious tone. "I need some data to understand if, when, and how your perception of time deviates from the norm, if it ever does, and Lignin¡¯s fears are realized."


    "Did you do the same with Inure?" Sonder asked.


    "No," Languor admitted. "At that time, the machine was still a work in progress. Inure was but a child, and I was a less old old man. Truthfully, this is the first time I am attempting to use it on someone other than myself."


    On hearing this, Sonder glanced down at the small sphere in her hand, her expression contorting slightly in disgust at the implications.


    Languor was quick to reassure her, "Oh, no, please don''t worry. I assure you, I don''t reuse them."

 Chapter 105 - Little Innocence

    ¡°What is that toy your keep fielding with?¡± Inure asked, seeing that Sonder was too occupied to follow his instructions.


    When he reached out his hand to take it, Sonder cringed back quickly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± She yelped.


    Inure arched an eyebrow. "Okay," he placated her, "But given its importance to you, would you like to explain what it is?"


    ¡°It¡¯s from Mister Languor. It''s meant to check if my personal ''time'' is disarrayed. I''m not fully sure how it works, but he insisted I must always keep it close.¡±


    Sonder did take it everywhere she went, even binding it around her while she slept to not lose it.


    Inure stroked his stubble, somewhat interested in it. Despite his initial desire to disregard it, he mused after a pause,  ¡°I do wonder how it works.¡±


    Seeing this as an opportune moment for a breather, he decided to rest.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    He settled by a nearby crate, motioning for Sonder to join him.


    After she did, she looked to Inure and wondered how his life felt.


    They could be similar, ¡®time¡¯ threading and thrumming through their beings differently or similar.


    "What''s it like being a half-elf?" She asked.


    His expression reflected confusion.


    "What sort of question is that? How can one describe their feelings about their own existence if they have experienced another?"


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Sonder said. ¡°I just wanted to know of you think there¡¯s anything than what a human, or the like, experiences?¡±


    He pondered her question. If anyone else had asked, he would have deemed it foolish, and given her association with the Dread Mage, he felt even less inclined to respond.


    But after two days of training her, he recognized her innocence despite her peculiar companionship.


    Her understanding of the world was limited, her weapon handling skills even more so. Yet, her physique was more formidable than an average girl''s- she must have spent some time honing her body elsewhere or been sculpted by the Dread Mage.


    "I-" He started, attempting to find an amusing anecdote for a young girl. "In my youth, I received numerous marriage proposals from your kind. Humans seem quite fascinated by elves, whether full or half. Perhaps my mixed heritage made me appear more accessible. I don''t hail from a prestigious elf lineage, but I don''t think that mattered much to your the ladies of your kind, Sonder. Do you have any insights into this?¡±


    Sonder pondered and then responded on her own, "Well, you are rather handsome."

 Chapter 106 - Time In A Bottle

    ¡°How long do you know Vell for?¡± Sonder asked Languor. Again, she had to come to his home to be examined.


    She was fatigued not only from the rigorous training she had been subjected to over the past months by Hrygo but also from the new training she was receiving from Inure, followed by lengthy periods of being scrutinized by Languor, who was eager to prove his machine of time.


    The old mage thought about Sonder¡¯s question.


    ¡°Lignin? Well, for ages, or eras, eons maybe? I¡¯m very old, you know, by any standard. Human, elf, and anything else. But he¡¯s not like an elf, a dragon, or fairies. We all age, in one way or another, physically or mentally, but it doesn¡¯t seem like he does. The concept doesn¡¯t mean anything to him. I¡¯ve never had enough data, but I think Vell might be eternal or figure out a way to exist for much longer than the other long-lived races. I was a young man when I met him, and even then he was supposed to be old.¡±


    ¡°That really sounds unnatural.¡± Sonder said.


    "He''s comparable to a tree forged from metal or stone, observing other trees. Some are felled, some simply decay, but he remains unaltered throughout the ages. At times, I entertain the thought that nothing in this world could cause him harm, let alone melt or fracture him. But I am unsure."


    Sonder''s forehead creased as she pictured a metallic tree in her mind. ¡°That sounds lonely. To watch everything change around you while you remain unchanged.¡±


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Languor paused, considering her question. ¡°"Maybe. But Lignin has his own unique form of companionship. He amasses knowledge and tales like others amass memories. Every transformation in the world nourishes his existence, and in some sense, ¡±


    ¡°So he¡¯s like a living library?¡± Sonder asked, trying to understand what Languor meant. ¡°But what happens when someone¡¯s story ends? He doesn¡¯t just forget them.¡±


    The aged mage shook his head. "No, not forgotten. He preserves them. Each story is a strand in the grand tapestry of existence, and he retains an abundance of them, seemingly safeguarding them indefinitely."


    ¡°I am one of those stories.¡± Sonder asked, saddened.


    "Again, maybe. I believe, in a sense, we all are. But knowledge devoid of experience can feel empty. I''ve come to understand that he grasps the significance of these stories, but he doesn''t feel them as we do. He''s a custodian of memories, not an actor within them."


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he missing something then?¡± she asked.


    "Maybe," Languor responded, deep in thought. "But there''s also a certain elegance to that. He can contemplate the essence of existence without being biased. It provides him a unique outlook, a wisdom that is unparalleled."


    Sonder''s face scrunched up as she mulled over the concept. "Still, I think I''d prefer to experience the suffering and joy rather than merely observe."


    ¡°You embody a spirit that many have lost in their journey. It''s true that life can be taxing, but of course it also forms the very core of our being. Striking a balance between the memories of pleasure and hardship is a quest we all must embark on.¡±


    ¡°There were times where I wished I didn''t exist. Do you think Vell ever feels the same?¡± Sonder asked.


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Languor replied, his gaze drifting into the distance. ¡°Sometimes we all do.¡±

 Chapter 107 - Frivolous Suggestion

    ¡°Where do you have your strength from? What have you been doing the past few months?¡± Inure asked. ¡°You seem too young to have undergone any training, as you have not yet reached adolescence.¡±


    ¡°I trained with the simerians,¡± Sonder replied. ¡°Vell claimed they are the best fighters in the world, and I spent a few months there learning their strength''s secrets.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m unfamiliar with these ''simerians.¡¯ Now the Dread Mage has brought you here to train. It makes me wonder what he stands to gain from this,¡± Inure mused, taking a seat. ¡°So, what have you learned? What is the Simerian secret to strength?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there is a secret. If there ever was, I didn¡¯t figure it out. They both live a very hard life in the place where they live and train to harden their bodies day and night. They also don¡¯t seem to be influenced by magic. I don¡¯t know where that comes from. The woman who trained me told me a story about their gods, and to them, they have the protection of their god against it, and that¡¯s the only answer I can give.¡±


    Inure admitted, ¡°That¡¯s not a particularly satisfying answer.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes the answers we seek aren¡¯t the ones we want,¡± Sonder reflected, recalling her past.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°Not knowing at all can sometimes be better,¡± Inure suggested.


    ¡°I disagree,¡± Sonder replied. ¡°I usually prefer to know, regardless of how grim the truth may be.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Inure said, his expression thoughtful. He noticed a hint of sadness etched on the young girl''s face and pondered what had transpired in her past to leave such an imprint.


    He considered asking her about it but hesitated. Should he? Why not?


    ¡°Why do you pursue strength?¡± he asked. ¡°As a companion of the Dread Mage, you should possess all the power you desire, yet you still choose to train.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have to answer that,¡± a voice suddenly interrupted, revealing Vell. ¡°You seem quite interested in her.¡±


    Inure shifted his focus to Vell, narrowing his eyes slightly. ¡°Interest? Not particularly. I find it curious that someone so young, a companion of the Dread Mage, would willingly engage in such demanding training.¡±


    Vell stepped closer, maintaining eye contact with Inure. ¡°Everyone harbors secrets, Inure, including Sonder. Her decision to train is entirely her own; she is not my puppet. I merely provide her with opportunities.¡±


    Sonder felt a wave of unease wash over her as she listened to the two men discuss her. She was accustomed to scrutiny, but being talked about as if she were invisible was discomforting.


    ¡°I want to be stronger,¡± she finally interjected, meeting Inure''s gaze. ¡°I want to protect myself and those I consider friends and family.¡±


    Vell smiled softly at her. ¡°And there you have it, Inure. She trains because she wants to.¡±


    ¡°If you think I implied that you¡¯re coercing her, I never said anything of the sort.¡±

 Chapter 108 - The Clang of Steel

    "Care for a friendly duel, Dread Mage?" Inure proposed.


    "A duel? I''m neither knight nor swordsman, Inure. You''re well aware of that."


    Inure''s mouth twisted into a sly grin. "Come now, Dread Mage; don''t downplay your abilities. It''s common knowledge that you''re adept in both the mystical and the mundane. And I, too, am reputed to be a formidable swordsman. Wouldn''t such a challenge pique the interest of even the Dread Mage?"


    Sonder could sense the underlying challenge in Inure''s words, and she wondered what he hoped to gain from this confrontation. Pride, or maybe hatred?


    Vell''s gaze shifted to Sonder, "What do you think, Sonder?" he asked, his voice smooth and measured. "Shall I indulge Inure''s request or should I simply laugh it off?"


    "I..." she started, mulling it over.


    There was no possibility of them fatally wounding each other. Perhaps not even inflicting any wounds. So, why not?


    Inure could vent some of his pent-up frustration against the mage, and Vell could find some amusement in dueling with Inure.


    "I guess it would be alright," she said.


    Vell smiled, and he nodded in agreement. "Very well. Let''s see how the ''Dread Mage'' fares against your sword, Inure."


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Inure tossed a sword to Vell.


    He drew his own blade, the metal gleaming in the dimming light. "Then let us begin, Dread Mage. Show me what you''re truly capable of."


    "As you wish."


    The two men began to circle each other, their movements calculated and deliberate.


    Inure made the first move, his sword cutting through the air expertly and with trained precision.


    Sonder knew that Vell could have retaliated and even noticed his wrist flick to parry the attack, but he chose not to.


    Naturally, Inure noticed this too and merely tapped his sword against Vell''s shoulder instead of attempting to slice him in two.


    "Oh, you''ve bested me!" Vell feigned distress.


    Inure''s eyebrows knitted together, his eyes narrowing as he scrutinized the Dread Mage''s reaction. "What''s the meaning of this?" he demanded, a hint of irritation creeping into his voice.


    Vell laughed, spinning the sword in his hand with a grace that contradicted his earlier denial of being a swordsman. "I''ve been defeated, haven''t I? In a true battle, I wouldn¡¯t be standing now."


    Sonder felt a sense of unease wash over her.


    "This is a farce. I insist you take this seriously," Inure pressed, his grip on his sword tightening.


    Vell''s face softened, and he placed a hand on Inure''s shoulder. "My friend, I have no interest in a clash of steel. We both know it would only drive a wedge between us, which is the last thing I want."


    With that, he started to walk away.


    Inure was seething with anger.


    He resented the way this man was pretending they were friends and how he was strolling the streets as if he were just another townsfolk. He was a villain, nothing more.


    In a fit of rage, he raised his sword and struck the back of the Dread Mage with all his strength.


    The resounding clang of steel against steel echoed as Vell swiftly swung the sword over his back in a remarkable display of speed and strength to shield himself.


    ¡°Now, now. Don¡¯t lose your head.¡±

 Chapter 109 - Preparations Of Battle

    Vell''s voice remained calm and composed, even as Inure''s sword clashed against his own. The Dread Mage turned to him.


    "I am somewhat disappointed, but I can¡¯t say that I am truly surprised," Vell said, his tone tinged with a hint of sadness. "I had hoped that you would move past this¡­ disdain you have for me."


    Inure''s grip on his sword tightened, his knuckles turning white.


    "Move past it? How can I, when you¡¯ve warped what I stand for? I am a solider for the king, not the tutor for your plaything,¡± he spat.


    Sonder watched the exchange with growing unease, uncertain of how to defuse the escalating tension.


    Vell sighed, "I understand your anger, but violence won¡¯t solve this. There are things you just can¡¯t overcome. Is that truly what you want?"


    Inure''s response was to lash out again, his sword slicing through the air with renewed fury.


    Again, Vell parried the blow, swords interlocked over their heads.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°Both of you, enough!¡± Sonder implored, but her plea seemed to fall on deaf ears.


    Inure¡¯s chest was rising and falling rapidly as he poured all his strength into his sword. Vell, in stark contrast, remained icy calm, his gaze anchored on Inure.


    He turned to Sonder, ¡°Would you mind returning to your quarters at the inn? Or perhaps spend the rest of the day with Languor?¡±


    Inure''s eyes narrowed, his jaw clenched tight. "What do you plan to do, Dread Mage?"


    As Sonder reluctantly left, Vell refocused his attention on Inure. "Since you seem bent on settling this through a duel, I will oblige." The Dread Mage lifted his hand, a faint glow radiating from his fingers.


    "I have no intent to see you grievously wounded."


    With a subtle gesture and the words, "Num Ver Dol,¡± a shimmering barrier formed around Inure, enveloping him in a protective ward that enveloped him like a second skin.


    Inure eyed the barrier warily, looking at his hand, his grip on his sword tightening. "What trickery is this, Vell?"


    "No trickery, Inure," Vell replied calmly. "This barrier will ensure that any wounds I inflict on you will be instantly healed, preventing any serious injury." He paused, his gaze locking with Inure''s. "And should you somehow breach my defenses, I will readily accept the damage."


    Inure''s scowl deepened in confusion and frustration. "Why would you do this? Why not face me as an equal?"


    Vell''s expression softened. "Because it is my decision. If your aim is to harm me, then why not accept this gift? Even if you resist it, there is no way to dispel it. You have no choice."

 Chapter 110 - Speed O Strikes

    Without further hesitation, Inure launched himself at Vell, his sword cutting through the air with practiced precision. Yet, as his blade clashed with his foe''s, it merely skidded off without causing any damage, the collision sending a jolt through Inure''s arm.


    Despite the setback, Inure kept up his onslaught, raining down strike after strike on the Dread Mage. But regardless of his efforts, Vell''s defenses were unyielding, effortlessly repelling every attack.


    Blow after blow landed, yet none seemed to penetrate. Inure noticed that the Dread Mage would occasionally shift his hands, and then a soft light enveloped him after the mage did.


    He was wounded, but the pain was nothing more than a mere prick of a pin.


    The injuries he couldn¡¯t discern healed instantly.


    Inure''s expression shifted from one of anger to one of bewilderment, his attacks growing less focused.


    "Why won''t you fight me properly?" Inure demanded, his voice laced with frustration.


    Vell repelled the warrior with a forceful push to his chest, one that Inure couldn¡¯t intercept or guard against.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°I am, don''t you see?¡± Vell retorted.


    ¡°No, I do not. I see nothing, I hear nothing, and I have yet to feel the strike of a blade.¡±


    It appeared that only then did Vell realize the true nature of his opponent.


    ¡°Oh, my apologies. It¡¯s been such a long time since I''ve had a real fight. I''ve forgotten how sluggish and slow things are.¡±


    ¡°Sluggish?¡± Inure felt slighted.


    ¡°I don''t mean to offend. It''s merely a statement of fact. I''ll demonstrate what I mean.¡±


    Vell brandished his blade and struck at Inure, who parried it with his own weapon.


    In that exact moment, Vell invoked a spell. ¡°Tar,¡± on himself to decelerate his movements, and ¡°Eie,¡± on Inure to accelerate his, so he could perceive what was happening.


    The instant their blades made contact, Inure noticed six additional strikes had passed through his body, slicing cleanly across. In the moments following their clash, the Dread Mage had hit him six more times without him even being aware.


    Despite the mage¡¯s enchantments, he was still unable to fully grasp how or when it had occurred.


    Almost immediately after the blades moved, the wounds healed, preventing him from falling into pieces.


    Inure reeled back, his breath coming in short gasps as the reality engulfed him like a frosty tide. Each of the strikes he had suffered, though invisible and unfelt at the time, had carved through his mind, just like his body, with precision. The fact that he still stood felt like a cruel joke, seemingly mocking his skill and determination to fight against the mage.


    His only reaction was to let his sword fall from his grasp.

 Chapter 111 - Monotone Despair

    Sonder couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something had fundamentally changed in Inure after his duel with Vell.


    The once fierce and determined warrior, fiery and resolved, now seemed to drift through their training sessions like a wisp of smoke¡ªpresent yet ephemeral.


    He was more passive, and retreated into himself as if a melancholic wave had hit him.


    Inure''s silence became a constant companion to their training, a heavy blanket that settled over them both. He kept his thoughts guarded, as though they were fragile treasures he was unwilling to share.


    Usually he was so strict and gave so many comments that Sonder would appreciate that he didn¡¯t anymore, but now that it had been like this for a while, she didn¡¯t like it.


    Gone was the banter, the passionate critiques of her techniques, and spirited discussions of swordsmanship.


    Instead, he would stand beside her, sword in hand, but his eyes seemed distant¡ªclouded with contemplation and perhaps a hint of sadness.


    He moved through the motions of practice, executing strikes and parries with mechanical precision, yet there was a stark absence of the fire that once ignited his movements. It was disheartening for her to witness.


    Concerned about this transformation of spirits, Sonder searched for answers.


    One day, she approached Vell, hoping that he could shed some light on it.


    However, when she asked him about the duel and its aftermath, Vell¡¯s response was disappointingly vague.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t harm him,¡± he stated matter-of-factly, as though the matter was settled. ¡°He should be still as good as new. If he has trouble with his emotions, then I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    His tone was indifferent, almost dismissive.


    As the weeks rolled by, time seemed to stretch infinitely before them, filled with the quiet hum of routine. Sonder continued her training diligently, pushing herself to improve despite the growing distance between her and her teacher.


    Every now and again, she visited Languor


    She hoped he might have something to say; either about life or her condition, but his responses were often unchanging and like Vell¡¯s, frustratingly vague.


    ¡°It takes time,¡± he would say, as if that simple phrase would satiated her curiosity and worry.


    ¡°How much time?¡± she pressed one day, her patience wearing thin.


    ¡°A lot of it,¡± was his only reply.


    -


    Inure sat alone on a weathered stone far from the city, its rough surface pressing uncomfortably against his back.


    His sword, once a trusted companion and an extension of his duties, lay beside him, untouched and unpolished, its blade dulled by neglect.


    It gleamed faintly in the fading sunlight, now it seemed nothing more than a relic of a past life.


    It had been weeks since the duel with the Dread Mage, and the weight of the encounter clung to Inure like a shroud. He had shattered him light fragile glass.


    The humiliation of being bested so effortlessly and overwhelmingly gnawed at him.


    He felt small and insignificant, a pawn on a vast chessboard ruled by those who towered above him. Beneath the boots of the powerful¡ªbe it his own king, whose unwavering authority was unattainable for someone like him, or the Dread Mage, whose very name sent shivers down the spine of even the strongest of the world and now he knew why.


    He felt adrift, a ship without anchor in a turbulent sea, tossed about by the winds of fate and circumstance.


    It twisted and coiled, wrapping itself around his heart and squeezing until he could hardly breathe.


    Inure felt like a ghost haunting the echoes of his former self¡ªonce a proud warrior whose spirit blazed with fiery ambition, now reduced to a mere shadow of that man. He remembered the days when he had fought for honor, for glory, and for the love of his homeland.


    He had spent his life training, honing his skills, and preparing to face any foe that dared cross his path. Yet, in the face of true power, he had crumbled, unable to stand.


    Inure¡¯s gaze drifted to the horizon, where the sun began its descent, casting a warm glow across the landscape.


    What was his mark on the world? Simply nothing. There would be no sunrise for the half-elf Inure.

 Chapter 112 - Life Goes On

    Sonder lingered by her quarters, anticipating Inure''s arrival. He was typically the one to fetch her.


    Yet as the hours ticked away, stretching into noon, a sense of unease began to creep in.


    No matter how solemn and somber he became, Sonder didn¡¯t think that he would neglect his duties.


    With her blunt training blade in hand, she ventured towards the training grounds.


    However, her search for Inure bore no fruit.


    She probed the guards and soldiers in the vicinity, but none had seen him since the previous evening.


    She thought it was so strange.


    Could something have befallen him? Perhaps he was on a royal errand, but if that was the case, then she should have been informed, right? At least Vell should have been.


    She returned to the inn, where she encountered the mage swilling an egregious amount of ale amidst the local drunks, already thoroughly inebriated by midday.


    ¡°Have you seen Inure?¡± She asked him.


    Over the rabble of drunks drunkenly singing and then falling on either the counter of the bar or on the floor, he answered, ¡°Nope.¡±


    Sonder¡¯s frown deepened, her concern amplified by Vell''s indifferent tone.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Are you going to help me find him?¡± She pressed, her voice rising above the noise.


    Vell leaned back in his chair, a mug of ale sloshing dangerously close to the edge. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. He¡¯s not a child. If he wants to disappear for a while, let him. Maybe he has some important business to attend to.¡±


    She clenched her fists due to worry, ¡°Inure wouldn¡¯t just vanish.¡±


    With a dismissive wave of his hand, he leaned forward, ¡°If you¡¯re so worried, why don¡¯t you go find him?¡±


    She decided to search the places he often frequented, beginning with the training grounds again, but this time with more determination. She scanned the area, looking for any sign of him, but it was as deserted as before.


    She also wanted to visit his home, but she didn¡¯t know where it was, so she had to ask around again.


    Her appearance drew many odd looks from the city''s inhabitants, particularly due to her defining feature, the sword embedded in her chest.


    Yet the sight of a young girl meandering through the city brandishing her own blade was equally strange.


    After several inquiries, Sonder eventually obtained directions to Inure''s residence, a humble house situated near the marketplace.


    She paused briefly, her hand hovering over the door. The timber structure appeared well-maintained in the past, but it seemed neglected of late.


    Pushing the door open, the mournful creak of the hinges filled the air.


    The interior was dim, the only light filtering in through dirty windows. Dust motes danced in the beams, and the air felt heavy though there was no sound.


    ¡°Inure?¡± she called out.


    No response came, only the echo of her own words.


    Gripping her training sword tightly, Sonder ventured inside. The living room was undisturbed, the furniture strewn about as if frozen in time.


    She sifted through the drawers, hoping for some hint, only to discover more dust and vestiges of a life abruptly halted.


    She navigated the house, each room mirroring the previous one.


    The bedroom was simple, with a neatly made bed and a small desk cluttered with scrolls and books.


    Finally, she made her way to the back door that opened to a small garden. As the door creaked open, it revealed a patch of overgrown weeds and wilting red flowers.

 Chapter 113 - No Jests

    "Disappeared?!" King Aduaine exclaimed.


    "Disappeared," Vell confirmed, repeating the king''s exclamation. "As far as I can tell, Inure has disappeared, simply evaporated from the city."


    ¡°What have you done?¡± The king interrogated.


    "Me?" Vell responded, surprise evident in his tone. "Why do you immediately presume that I am the perpetrator?" He adjusted his posture, sitting upright in his chair.


    At Sonder''s behest, he had arranged a dinner meeting with the king to discuss Inure''s sudden absence.


    Believing that a direct inquiry might be considered impolite, he initially extended an invitation to the king. However, as expected, his offer was declined.


    Consequently, he was summoned to the castle instead.


    "I am not a kidnapper, Your Majesty. If I had seized your most adept warrior, the news would be widespread. As you are aware, I need him to mentor my apprentice. If he fails to instruct her, I doubt there''s anyone else fit enough for the role. I have done everything that our agreement has demanded of me and helped to secure the city against any threat for the past few weeks, so there is no reason for me to suddenly turn my back on you."


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    King Aduaine''s forehead creased in annoyance. "This isn''t a joke. Inure is a critical component of my forces. Without him, I feel as though I have lost even my army.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps he simply needed a break from your incessant demands,¡± Vell replied. ¡°Or maybe he¡¯s found a new muse to distract him. Who knows?¡±


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t just leave. Something must have happened to him.¡±


    Vell paused, considering the possibilities.


    "Finding him is not really my problem, as I have just decided to leave soon. I''m merely waiting for Languor to conclude his examination of Sonder and provide his feedback before we conclude."


    The king scrutinized Vell, ¡°You know something, don¡¯t you? Information you''re unwilling to share, even with the king.¡±


    Vell shifted in his seat, the wavering candlelight casting a web of shadows across his face. He took a moment to relish the king''s intense scrutiny before responding, ¡°I know many things, Your Majesty. However, whether any of it relates to Inure''s disappearance is another question.¡±


    "Enough with the play-acting, Vell," King Aduaine retorted, his tone biting. "If you have any pertinent information, now is the time to divulge it. I won''t let my kingdom be imperiled due to your secrecy.¡±


    Vell leaned back, his expression a mix of amusement and some annoyance. ¡°You think I¡¯m hiding something from you? Perhaps I just enjoy watching you squirm in your seat. Truthfully, I have no insight to offer on this matter. Wherever Inure might be, I have no involvement.¡±


    King Aduaine''s gaze intensified, and he leaned in closer, his voice a hushed whisper. "You may consider this a sport, but Inure is more than just a warrior; he is a cherished servant of the city and the kingdom. I refuse to lose him to whatever machinations lurk in the shadows."


    Vell''s demeanor subtly shifted, the playful glint in his eyes fading. "You''re absolutely correct. You''ll find him; I¡¯m sure of that."

 Chapter 114 - Will This Ever End?

    "Has there been any news of him?" Languor inquired as he examined the chronometer he had given Sonder a few weeks ago.


    "None," Sonder responded. "Vell told me that the king and his men are conducting a search. I don¡¯t know exactly what Inure meant to the king, but as far as I know, he was a highly skilled warrior, so losing him would be a great loss.¡±


    "Undeniably so. Inure is quite accomplished in his field. Ah¡­yes¡­" Languor digressed, studying his machine. "This is rather unsettling."


    "What''s the issue?" questioned Sonder.


    "If my readings are correct, you seem to have experienced a time lapse of about a week."


    "What?" Sonder responded, in a shocked tone, "How? When?"


    "Very recently. It appears to have occurred between last week and the day before yesterday when Inure vanished."


    The old mage shook his head.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    "This is deeply concerning. What have you been doing recently besides training with Inure?" He asked.


    Sonder thought about it, and she couldn¡¯t give an answer except that she trained, day in and day out.


    Once the day''s training was over, she would practice a bit more on her own and then rest. Strangely, this routine felt more draining than her earlier training with the Simerians.


    "Nothing else," she replied. "My time was entirely consumed by training."


    Languor rubbed his temples, engrossed in deep thought. "I speculate that such a monotonous routine might be causing a distortion in your perception of time. It seems like only when a new element was introduced into your life did your sense of time return to normal. This implies that you might oscillate between phases of distorted time perception if you''re not consciously engaged in your daily activities. Mental autopilot is something you cannot afford."


    Sonder listened attentively, trying to comprehend Languor''s explanation. "So, you''re saying that if I''m not fully immersed in my life, I could lose track of time? But how''s that possible?"


    Languor began pacing the room; his brow creased in deep thought. "This is a phenomenon I''ve researched but never personally encountered. It appears your mind might have fallen into a sort of... skip. Your intense training with Inure might have consumed your focus to the point where you entered a state in which time seemed irrelevant. This is perilous, particularly if you''re unconscious of it."


    He paused his pacing to look at her. "Indeed, indeed. Fortunately, you appear to have some control over it. Many aren''t as fortunate."

 Chapter 115 - Nature

    ¡°I think we should leave,¡± Vell said to Sonder.


    She sat in the inn, eating breakfast, and his words hung in the air, but she didn¡¯t respond immediately because she didn¡¯t know how to.


    ¡°You may think that there are still too many things here that bind you,¡± Vell continued, his voice steady and calm, ¡°but what exactly are those bindings? Do you even know?¡±


    He raised one finger, emphasizing his point. ¡°Languor figured out what your ailment is and how to treat it. The only thing left for you to do now is to apply what he has taught you. You know you must take that step.¡±


    Then he raised a second finger, the seriousness of the moment deepening. ¡°And Inure, your swordsmanship teacher, is not here. He¡¯s gone missing from the city, and the king and his men have been unable to find him. Without him, there is no one else here who could teach you what you need to learn. So I ask again¡ªWhat binds you to this place?¡±


    His words settled on Sonder.


    She had thought that she would be spending more time here with Vell, Inure, and Languor, and she looked forward to it, but now it seemed that there was no reason to stay.


    "I don''t know," she admitted, ¡°I guess... nothing does, not anymore.¡±


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Vell watched her closely, his expression softening as he took in the turmoil in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s time to forge on, Sonder. It¡¯s time to take charge of your destiny and not wither away in this uncertainty. You deserve more than to be trapped in a place where you feel lost.¡±


    That phrase ignited a flicker within her. "So, what''s next? If we leave, where would we even go?"


    Vell leaned forward, his red eyes gleaming with purpose. ¡°I have a few ideas, but before I share them, I wanted to ask you first. Where would you want to go? What would you like to learn? Languor more or less confirmed that we have a lot of time ahead of us, but that time shouldn¡¯t be spent idly, waiting for something to change.¡±


    To Sonder, the answer was obvious.


    ¡°Magic,¡± she said, ¡°I¡¯ve spent the better part of a year training physically. I want to train that which I neglected.¡±


    ¡°Magic, eh?¡± Vell replied, a thoughtful look crossing his face. ¡°I guess that¡¯s a sensible choice. How about this: I¡¯m friends¡ªactually friends, not just tolerated¡ªwith a circle of druids. They¡¯re a fascinating group, deeply connected to nature and the magic that flows through it. I¡¯m sure they would love to meet you, and they¡¯d be willing to train you in the very topic you seem so interested in. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Druids?¡± Sonder echoed that, though she didn¡¯t know much about them, she accepted the idea, ¡°It would be nice to be in a place where we¡¯d be accepted.¡±


    Vell nodded.


    ¡°Druids live in harmony with the land, and they possess knowledge that is ancient and powerful, blah, blah, blah. You would learn not just spells and incantations but also how to listen to the whispers of the trees, the songs of the rivers, and the wisdom of the winds. That¡¯s the part I''ve always been fascinated with. Maybe a refresher on that would also do me some good.¡±

 Chapter 116 - Wild Growth

    As the sun rose higher, casting a golden hue over the town, Vell and Sonder gathered their belongings.


    Inside the inn, the morning was alive with aromatic delights. The fragrant scent of fresh bread, sizzling meat, and the rich aroma of coffee filled the air.


    To Sonder, the enticing smells seemed more potent than she had ever noticed. It was alluring, yet the allure of the future called her beyond the mere temptation of a hearty breakfast.


    Once they stepped out of the inn, the cobblestones of the city already became unfamiliar.


    Vell adjusted the strap of his pack, glancing at Sonder with an encouraging nod. ¡°Ready?¡±


    Sonder took a deep breath, feeling the crisp morning air fill her lungs. ¡°Yes.¡±


    With that, they set off, traversing the winding streets and leaving behind the familiar scenery.


    The town¡¯s buildings shrank in the distance, replaced by sprawling fields and forests that slowly stretched out into the horizon.


    Each step, just like the last, takes them further from the safety civilization.


    ¡°Can you tell me more about the druids?¡± Sonder asked, curious about them. ¡°What are they like?¡±


    Vell, remembering fond memories, smiled. ¡°They¡¯re a lively bunch, and they do love to sing. To them, the world itself and everything in it is a living being, no matter if animal, plant, or rock. Some can even transform into those forms¡ªstrange, isn¡¯t it? To them it¡¯s not magic, but just nature, though that¡¯s what everyone else would call it.¡±


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    A surge of anticipation rushed over Sonder. ¡°And they¡¯ll teach me?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. They''re enthusiasts when it comes to imparting their wisdom. But brace yourself¡ªthey might have you conversing with trees before you know it,¡± a playful smirk on his face.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind that,¡± she replied, ¡°though it sounds¡­ silly.¡±


    They journeyed for hours, the scenery transitioning from the gentle undulations of the valley to the dense undergrowth of the forest outskirts. The air turned cooler, laden with the earthy scent of moss and dew-kissed leaves.


    ¡°The Celadon Forest,¡± Vell identified. Approaching an immense wall of entwined roots and branches, he tapped on it with his staff, ¡°Could you open up for me? I''m a friend of the green wizard. I¡¯ve been here before, so you should know me.¡±


    The very forest moved after Vell said that and opened up a nice path for them to traverse instead of fighting through the tall grass.


    Vell led the way, occasionally stopping to point out unique flora or to listen to the distant calls of wildlife.


    ¡°Vell,¡± she began, hesitating for a moment. ¡°What if they won¡¯t train me? What if they think I¡¯m not good enough?¡±


    The mage halted, meeting her gaze. ¡°They won''t, Sonder, I assure you. The druids will recognize your potential, as everyone else has.¡±


    Embraced by his words, she nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll give it my all.¡±


    As they continued, the trees began to thicken, their trunks gnarled and ancient, whispering as the wind wove through their branches.


    The sunlight filtered down in beams, illuminating the path ahead.


    Suddenly, a rustling in the underbrush caught her attention.


    Vell stopped and turned his gaze toward the sound. Out from the foliage emerged a creature that Sonder hadn¡¯t seen very often in her life.


    It was a small woodland fox. Its fur, a blend of yellow and orange, shimmered in the sunlight, with a look in its eye that suggested more than the others of its kin.


    ¡°Hello, Copse,¡± Vell greeted warmly.

 Chapter 117 - Woodland Grace

    Vell knelt, extending a hand, and to Sonder¡¯s surprise, the fox nuzzled against his palm.


    "Could he be a druid?" Sonder asked, intrigued by the fox''s behavior.


    ¡°Not quite, Sonder. This is Copse, a particularly smart fox. He¡¯s a sign that we¡¯re headed in the right direction.¡±


    The fox turned, glancing over its shoulder as if beckoning them to follow. Without a second thought, Vell stood, leading them onward, deeper into the heart of the forest.


    As if understanding his role, Copse turned, looking back over his shoulder in a silent invitation to follow. Without hesitation, Vell rose to his feet, and they continued their journey, delving deeper into the forest''s heart.


    Sonder stole a glance at Vell, who seemed calm and at ease, his face bathed in the soft glow of the sunlight filtering through the leafy canopy.


    ¡°You know,¡± he began, ¡°druids have a sense of humor. I hope this isn¡¯t one of their jokes. Like sending us on a wild goose chase before we get to meet them.¡±


    As they walked, Copse darted ahead, weaving through the underbrush with playful energy. Suddenly, the fox stopped and turned back; its ears perked, as if sensing something. Vell and Sonder approached cautiously, the tension in the air palpable.


    ¡°What is it, Copse?¡± Vell whispered, crouching near the fox.


    Just then, a guttural growl echoed from the direction Copse had been intently staring at.


    A shadow emerged from the thicket¡ªa large wolf, its fur a blend of midnight and silver, with eyes that gleamed like polished gems. The creature stood tall, and its teeth were long and sharp, and it regarded them with interest.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Stay calm," Vell instructed Sonder, stepping forward with his hands raised in a gesture of peace. "Greetings, Coppice."


    "What does it want?" Sonder questioned in a whisper.


    Vell didn''t answer, instead raising his voice to address the wolf, "It''s an honor to meet both Copse and Coppice on the same day."


    The wolf''s gaze was penetrating, seeming to see past the underbrush and grass directly onto them.


    In a surprising move, the wolf advanced, sniffing the air before abruptly turning to trot away, occasionally glancing back to ensure they were following.


    With a reassuring nod from Vell, they trailed after the wolf, Copse energetically bounding ahead, a flash of orange amidst the green.


    The forest began to change around them, the trees growing taller and denser, their twisted branches forming a natural archway.


    After a while, they emerged into a clearing where the wolf came to a halt, its majestic figure contrasting against the backdrop of a vast flower-filled meadow.


    In the heart of the meadow, a quaint cottage stood, built of interwoven vines and wooden beams, its roof covered with bright leaves of all colors.


    As they neared, the cottage door creaked open, revealing a figure that seemed to be a physical manifestation of the forest itself. A man, dressed in green, stepped out. He was a lively character, his beard resembling a cascade of ivy and his robe woven from leaves that shimmered like emeralds.


    "Ah, visitors!" he boomed, his voice reverberating with warmth and cheerfulness. "Oh my, do my eyes deceive me? Vellichor and company! What a delightful surprise! Please, come in! I was about to brew some tea."


    Taken aback by the wizard''s infectious enthusiasm, Sonder¡¯s apprehension melted away. "Are you... the green wizard?" she asked, curious about the man.


    "Indeed, I am! You may call me Boscage, guardian of the forest¡¯s secrets and a lover of herbal brews!" He made a grand gesture, inviting them to come inside.


    Without any hesitation, Vell stepped inside the cozy cottage, which was filled with the inviting aroma of various herbs and concoctions simmering away in pots.


    "Have a seat, my friends!" Boscage offered, bustling about as he prepared wooden cups. ¡°I trust Copse and Coppice have been good guides.¡±


    "They have," Vell confirmed, easing himself onto a cushion beside a wooden table.

 Chapter 118 - Silvology

    Sonder settled beside Vell, her curiosity piqued by the array of strange and most likely magical items that adorn the walls¡ªjars of unknown fluids, potent dried herbs hung in clusters, and detailed carvings of forest creatures etched into the wooden beams.


    ¡°What brings you to my secluded corner of the forest?¡± inquired Boscage, filling their cups with a steaming brew. The scent wafting from the liquid was an enticing mix of sweet and earthy with a hint of floral undertones. ¡°Are you here in the pursuit of wisdom, or perhaps just a warm smile from an old friend?¡±


    ¡°All very nice, but, in fact, we''re here to meet the druids,¡± Vell responded, gratefully accepting the warm cup. ¡°This is Sonder,¡± he introduced. ¡°She''s my apprentice, and I thought the druids could impart to her some knowledge about the magic rooted in the earth.¡±


    Boscage''s expression transformed subtly, a hint of worry flickering in his emerald eyes. ¡°Are you entirely sure this is the right course?¡±


    Sonder¡¯s smile faded, replaced by a furrowed brow.


    ¡°Has something changed with the druids since my last visit?¡± Vell queried.


    ¡°Some things did, and some stayed the same,¡± Boscage replied. ¡°They have a new leader, and I don¡¯t know exactly how to describe them except for mean.¡±


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°But Boscage, as the Green Wizard, aren''t you their leader?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Boscage paused, ¡°While I may embody the spirit of the Green Wizard, I no longer hold the official title.¡±


    ¡°Who could embody nature''s essence better than you?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps someone who could best me in every way. Consider it this way: if someone were to best you, you''d have to relinquish your title as the Black Wizard.¡±


    ¡°Enough of that; I despise that title. And any of the others could defeat me if they put their minds to it. Green, blue, purple, and the rest.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a generous compliment,¡± Boscage responded, ¡°but it¡¯s far from the truth.¡±


    ¡°I could think of a few who could succeed me as the Black Wizard.¡± Vell said, ¡°Who is your successor?¡±


    ¡°That would be Mellea. It¡¯s fitting since they are intrinsically tied to nature, a true spirit of the forest, in a way I could never be as one of the races of men.¡±


    Vell arched an eyebrow. ¡°Sounds like quite the character.¡±


    ¡°Mellea can be a bit unpredictable, and I sometimes fear for the forest''s wellbeing.¡±


    Sonder took a careful sip from her cup, the warm liquid creating a comforting sensation in her stomach. ¡°If the druids are under such a leader, what will they teach me? Would they even consider teaching me?¡±


    Boscage sighed, his fingers drumming a slow rhythm against the wooden table. ¡°That remains to be seen. Mellea is notorious for their stern methods. They favor power over wisdom, and many fear their wrath. If you approach them with sincerity and a willingness to learn, they might accept you. However, tread lightly; they show no mercy to those they perceive as weak.¡±


    Vell¡¯s expression hardened just a bit. ¡°We¡¯ll just have to show them we¡¯re not easily intimidated.¡±

 Chapter 119 - Trees Do Burn

    With their cups empty and Boscage¡¯s words in the air, Vell and Sonder exchanged glances and left his cottage.


    ¡°You¡¯ll need a guide, or guides, as the Celadon is a maze with those who are not familiar with it.¡± He said. ¡°Copse and Coppice will lead you until you find your way, not further than that.¡±


    The sun filtered through the trees, casting playful shadows on the forest floor as they prepared to embark on their journey.


    ¡°Ready?¡± Vell asked, mirroring the words he said a few days before, when they left the city.


    She nodded though she wondered what he was going to do.


    This Mellea, whoever they were, didn''t seem to be on Vell''s list of allies.


    As they followed the wolf and fox to wherever the druids were, she asked, ¡°What are we doing to?¡±


    ¡°Just as you''d approach any stranger. We''ll introduce ourselves, perhaps offer a gift, and then strive to form a connection and get to know each other,¡± Vell responded.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    ¡°Is it that simple?¡± Sonder raised an eyebrow, skepticism lacing her voice. ¡°What if they don¡¯t want to get to know us?¡±


    Vell shrugged, his expression a blend of confidence and lack of regard. ¡°Then we show them we mean no harm. A well-placed gift can work wonders. Moreover, calling me a friend has its benefits. If they fail to see that, well, they must be aware, as we are, that nature can be quite combustible.¡±


    As they walked, Coppice, the wolf, led the way, while Copse, the fox, darted playfully between the trees, occasionally looking back to make sure they were keeping up. There were many sounds in the forests but none that made them alert¡ªlike the rustling of leaves, the distant call of birds, or the soft crunch of twigs underfoot.


    Sonder couldn¡¯t shake a feeling of unease. ¡°What kind of gifts do druids appreciate?¡± she wondered aloud. ¡°We don¡¯t really know anything about Mellea, do we?¡±


    ¡°Something related to nature,¡± Vell replied, pondering. ¡°They¡¯re still seemingly guardians of the forest. Something symbolic, perhaps. A token that represents our intentions¡ªrespect, friendship, a desire to learn. I¡¯ll have to think about it some more.¡±


    ¡°What about flowers?¡± she suggested, glancing around at the vibrant blooms of colors peeking through the underbrush.


    Vell chuckled lightly, ¡°Sonder, flowers are commonplace here.¡±


    As they delved deeper into the Celadon Forest, the trail grew more obscure, devoured by the verdant foliage.

 Chapter 120 - The Green

    After what felt like hours of winding paths and curious glances from woodland creatures, they arrived at a clearing. It was an expansive circle, bordered by towering trees that formed a natural amphitheater, their trunks entwined like ancient guardians. In the center lay a ring of stones, each etched with symbols that seemed to softly glow.


    ¡°Here we are,¡± Vell announced, extending his arms wide. ¡°The druids¡¯ circle.¡±


    Sonder stepped forward and looked around.


    She could feel a strange energy thrumming in the air, a hum that shook to her bones.


    It felt hostile.


    ¡°What now?¡± she asked, her eyes scanning the stones.


    "Now, we wait," Vell answered, settling himself on a rock. "And we hope."


    After sitting in silence for a stretch of time, a gentle rustling from the underbrush caught their attention.


    A figure emerged from the shadows¡ªa tall, slender silhouette clad in earthy browns and muted greens, its cap-shaped head resembling a mushroom, speckled with white, and fell far over its head, parted in the middle like hair.


    Instead of a face, there was a textured surface that glistened in the dim light, reminiscent of gills beneath a mushroom cap.


    "Mellea," Vell acknowledged, offering a slight bow as he rose.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    The creature stepped forward, its movements strange and almost unsure, with plants and trees bending aside to clear its path.


    Trailing behind were more figures, embodying the druidic image far more than Mellea did, cloaked in brown and green robes with hidden faces, accompanied by animals of various kinds.


    "You tread upon sacred ground," Mellea spoke in a voice that rustled like leaves. "And you, daughter of man, carry the scent of abomination on you."


    Sonder swallowed hard, feeling small under Mellea¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°I... I seek knowledge,¡± she stammered, trying to steady her voice. ¡°I wish to learn about the magic of the earth.¡±


    Mellea tilted their head, studying her closely.


    Vell stepped forward, his demeanor shifting from somewhat wary to almost casual. "We offer gifts of respect and friendship," he declared, producing a small pouch from his robes. "Inside are seeds of the rare Moonflower, not easily found."


    Mellea''s gills flickered as they reached for the pouch, their fingers brushing Vell''s with a spongy texture. "A thoughtful offering, perhaps, but the druids are not swayed by simple trinkets." They discarded the pouch. "They won''t thrive here unless tended to. Weak plants deserve death. Nature isn''t always a cycle of life and death, creation and destruction; sometimes, it is solely death."


    "I have another gift in mind," Vell stated.


    After a moment of rummaging through his bag, he revealed a large cage containing two birds.


    Their feathers were a vibrant mix, and they chirped lively as the dappled light from the treetops illuminated them.


    "These are zuna birds. They''ve nearly been hunted to extinction for their feathers, believed to possess healing properties and bring good luck. Yet these two survived, evading even the most skilled hunters. I haven''t found any others. They''re resilient; they''ve endured. That''s something you respect, isn''t it?"


    Mellea gazed at the cage, unmoving, then extended a hand, its thin fingers slipping through the bars to seize both birds, like tentacles, and swiftly withdrawing, slicing the birds into pieces, ending their lives and species.


    "But they were captured nonetheless."

 Chapter 121 - Firebreathing

    Vell and Sonder found themselves encircled by the gathering of hooded figures, and as the druids drew nearer, Vell felt the weight of their intent pressing down upon him and his companions.


    A confrontation was inevitable unless he could swiftly and decisively capture the attention and respect of Mellea.


    He had no desire for conflict, yet the shadows of potential violence loomed large¡ªa specter he wished to banish, but it seemed inevitable.


    In the past, Vell had managed to navigate similar tensions with Boscage, a fellow master of nature, through dialogue and understanding¡ªa testament to his preference for diplomacy over force. Yet, here and now, under the watchful eyes of these druids, he sensed that words might not suffice.


    Beside him, Copse and Coppice, the canines, stiffened as the ground beneath them quivered, roots spiraling up like serpents to ensnare their paws. Vell acted swiftly, raising a hand in a gesture of pause.


    ¡°Wait,¡± he commanded, his voice cutting through the murmur of the forest. ¡°There is something else.¡±


    And what can that be?¡± They inquired, their tone a blend of curiosity and challenge.


    ¡°Strength seems to be the only thing you truly respect, isn¡¯t it?¡± Vell replied, his voice steady but edged with reluctance. ¡°I don¡¯t, but it appears I have little choice. Your progenitor was much more amicable regarding such matters.¡±


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°It was not his place as man to lead nature,¡± Mellea retorted, their voice tinged with a cold hostility.


    ¡°It also seems that you don¡¯t know who I am, do you?¡± He asked, his gaze fixed on Mellea.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± they replied dismissively.


    ¡°To a few, it does,¡± Vell countered, extending his hand toward Mellea. ¡°This is going to be unpleasant,¡± he warned, a flicker of light sparking at his fingertips.


    The druids and their animal companions frozen, suspended in a tableau of shock and confusion¡ªeveryone, that is, except for Sonder, Copse, and Coppice.


    Even Vell stood motionless for a heartbeat before he began to move, his hand gesturing through the air. The druids mirrored his actions, their bodies responding as if they were marionettes bound by invisible strings.


    ¡°What have you done?¡± Mellea asked, straining under whatever had them under their control.


    ¡°I have control over you and all the druids here,¡± Vell declared, his resolute.


    ¡°And what are you going to do?¡± Mellea said without any fear of what Vell could do.


    ¡°The only thing I have in mind right now is pain for all of you,¡± Vell replied, a small flame blossoming in his palm. ¡°I want free reign in the lands of the Green Wizard and the druids of Celadon, or else I will make you burn down your entire forest.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Mellea said.


    ¡°Is this really necessary?¡± Sonder interjected, her voice tinged with concern.


    Flames appeared on the hands of the druids and Mellea. Depending on their own strength of magic, some were stronger and some were weaker, though fire would find a way to feed itself.


    For a tense minute, the forest was silent, save for the crackling of the flames. Mellea¡¯s locked onto Vell¡¯s eyes, a silent battle of wills unfolding between them.


    Finally, with a resigned sigh, Vell began to direct the fire toward the forest, initiating its destructive path.


    The druids, helpless under his command, followed suit, their own flames joining the blaze.


    The forest began to burn as the flames began to satiate their hunger, consuming everything in their path.

 Chapter 122 - Blue Fire

    As the fire spread, the crackling of wood and the hissing of embers filled the air, drowning out the sounds of the fleeing inhabitants of the forest. The flames carved a path of destruction that was both mesmerizing and terrifying, an awe-inspiring spectacle overshadowed by the grim reality of their devastation.


    ¡°Do you think this will scare us into submission?¡± Mellea asked, with definite defiance in their voice.


    Sonder thought it so strange that they were so reluctance to give Vell and her free passage of the regions that the Green Wizard controlled.


    The druids were protectors of nature, and the forest was supposed to be their home. How come all of the other ones here didn¡¯t say anything about Mellea¡¯s decision? Why hadn¡¯t any of the others spoken up?


    Vell¡¯s approach had turned hostile, and a single word from their leader could change all of that. Yet Mellea didn¡¯t say anything, refusing even to consider negotiation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t wish to destroy what you hold dear,¡± Vell said, his tone firm and resolute. ¡°I seek to establish an understanding. I am not someone to be taken lightly. When I come with a request and offer appropriate compensation or alternative offerings, it is in everyone¡¯s best interest to comply. I never ask for anything unreasonable.¡±


    The other druids, still under Vell''s control, glanced at one another; there was something uncertain in their eyes.


    The light of the flames, now a roaring blaze, reflected in theirs, creating an eyeshine never seen before in the druids¡¯ circle.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Vell sensed the creeping fear mingling with their loyalty to Mellea, a figure they all respected deeply because of the title they mantled.


    ¡°Is this really the way we want to handle this?¡± Sonder asked, placing a hand on his arm.


    Though the heat weighed heavily on them, her voice sliced through the oppressive warmth.


    ¡°Sonder, do you honestly believe we¡¯ll get what we want by simply asking nicely?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to be here,¡± she replied. ¡°If they truly want us gone, we can just leave.¡±


    ¡°I cannot. Gaining either the fear or respect of the Green Wizard has become my utmost priority. I can¡¯t walk away without it.¡± He pulled his arm away from her hand¡ªa gesture mirrored by the other druids.


    ¡°How do you plan to achieve that? By burning my home?¡± Mellea shot back. ¡°You¡¯re behaving like any other invader, showing no respect for nature¡ªdetermined to destroy it, to set it ablaze. Fire is no tool for diplomacy. You¡¯re a fool.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t just a threat or a warning. It¡¯s a demonstration,¡± he said. ¡°I want to work together, not against each other. This fire can be extinguished faster than it ignited, but if you leave me no choice...


    With a flick of his wrist, the flames surged higher, a sudden gust of wind fanning the fire into a frenzy.


    The druids wanted to flinch; their hands would have trembled had they not been bound by the Dread Mage¡¯s control. No matter how they struggled, regaining it seemed impossible.


    The ground beneath them began to quake, roots and vines reacting to the imminent danger, writhing as if alive¡ªa living entity engulfed in flames.


    Vell extended his hands toward the blaze and the roots, and in an instant, the fire in his palm turned a deep blue. It strained against the confines he imposed, and then he unleashed its might upon the veins of the forest before they could fully rise.


    The druids bristled as they were consumed in the fire, almost feeling that it was themselves that were burning.


    They left behind only ash.

 Chapter 123 - It Really Comes Down To This

    "Enough!" Mellea''s voice boomed. ¡°Enough,¡± they repeated quieter.


    The cause of this outburst was that the giant fields of mushrooms not too far from Mellea and the druids circle had finally begun to be devoured by the fire, and Mellea heard their screams much louder than anything else, as they were a part of the larger system, connected directly to each other and all of their kind.


    The realization that an entire civilization of fungi was on the brink of being lost forever was a burden they could scarcely bear.


    In that moment of despair, Vell, the mage, relinquished his control, choosing to return autonomy to Mellea alone.


    They sank to the ground.


    Looking up, they saw him silhouetted against the fiery backdrop, his face obscured by shadow, save for the two glowing red orbs that served as his eyes.


    There was no hint of satisfaction in his demeanor, no revelry in the destruction he had wrought. Instead, there was an unsettling neutrality, a detachment even Mellea thought discomforting.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "You don¡¯t even feel it, do you?" they said, rising to her feet. "You stand there, a specter of destruction, and you don¡¯t comprehend what you¡¯ve snuffed out. You wield your power like a weapon, and yet you seem untouched by its consequences. This isn¡¯t strength; it¡¯s apathy."


    Vell met their gaze with an expression that revealed nothing. "I do what I must to achieve my goals, Mellea. Life, death, all of it in nature. It doesn¡¯t make my actions evil or good. They''re just done."


    "You speak of life and death as if they are mere transactions," Mellea countered, "as if the loss of a civilization is nothing. You cannot simply erase them without consequence."


    "Can¡¯t I?" Vell replied, casting a glance at his own hand as if weighing the power it held. He seemed caught in a moment of introspection, a fleeting contemplation of a decision made in haste, devoid of foresight.


    "You try to wield power as if it grants you the right to decide who lives and who dies," Mellea continued, their voice gaining strength. "But power without understanding is a dangerous game. You are playing with forces far greater than yourself."


    Vell''s lips curled into a faint, sardonic smile, as if he remembered something from the past. "I understand many things well, and much more so than you could ever. You cling to the notion that ¡®nature¡¯ is all there should be. You can see me like a force of it, facing the harsh reality of life. The forest has never been a sanctuary; it is a battlefield. Every single creature strives for survival, and now you need to make a choice for its survival. Just utter the words, Mellea."

 Chapter 124 - Just Because

    Mellea had reached their breaking point.


    Given the relentless pressure Vell exerted, it was hardly a surprise.


    The only other choice was death, and that was something Mellea would never choose or even entertain the idea of.


    Life, in any form, was preferable to death.


    Yet, in a sense, they would endure. The idea clawed at them, dark and unnerving. Mellea had always trusted in life''s cyclical nature, in the belief that even the tiniest seed could rise from the ashes of what came before. But the thought of their own form fading away, of losing their very essence, was terrifying. They didn¡¯t want to see how it would go on or what shape their survival would take.


    They were fearful of what lay beyond their current self¡ªa fear that anyone could understand.


    When they had a moment to themselves, away from prying ears, Sonder asked Vell in a whisper, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have really burned down the forest, would you?¡±


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°Of course not. Another moment and I would have given in, like a leaf in the wind¡ªno offense,¡± Vell replied with a faint smile.


    Sonder''s expression remained troubled, and a clear frown found itself on her face.


    ¡°To protect what you love, you sometimes have to push its boundaries,¡± Vell continued, noting the concern. ¡°But pushing doesn¡¯t mean breaking.¡±


    ¡°At what price?¡± Sonder murmured.


    Vell''s eyes darkened but then found a sparkle. ¡°No, I have absolutely no desire of breaking boundaries or spirits. I intend to replant, to give new life a chance. From the ashes, I¡¯ll bring forth colors the forest has never seen¡ªblues, reds, and greens. I¡¯ll nurture a tree that stands for eons. You won¡¯t hold this against me once I¡¯ve made amends, will you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Sonder admitted.


    ¡°I believe things will turn out alright. For us, for Celadon, for the druids, and for Mellea. Even for Boscage, Copse, and Coppice. They¡¯ll soon run off to tell Boscage of my actions. He won¡¯t be pleased, much like you, but not as much as Mellea. Sonder, you must see that this isn¡¯t akin to torching a city or a village. I trust that most animals have found safety, and the scorched plants will nourish what¡¯s to come. If you want, you could also plant something. Something to leave for the future, to mark your presence within Celadon, or just because you wanted to.¡±

 Chapter 125 - Newly Begun

    The druids had offered them shelter¡ªa sanctuary woven from branches and leaves, adorned with luminescent fungi that cast a dim glow.


    Sonder hesitated, her voice a soft murmur, ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll accept us? After everything?¡±


    Vell shrugged, his gaze fixed on the intricate carvings etched into the bark of the trees that surrounded them. ¡°We have no choice but to try. After... this,¡± he gestured vaguely to the scorched remnants of the forest. ¡°I''ve got to find a way to impress them, but in a manner they¡¯d consider green.¡±


    He looked out of a window, the only protection from the outside being a curtain of natural vines and leaves, and saw looming over all the other trees, a giant amongst them, ancient.


    ¡°But just as the forest, I¡¯m sure if I nurture our relationship, it¡¯ll grow. I won¡¯t turn away, and I think you also won¡¯t. If they have a teacher at hand, then you could show them your nature, other than being of the ¡®raised¡¯ variety, I mean. You like flowers and nature, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± Sonder said, ¡°though not more or less than any other person. When I was with the simerian, I often had to fell trees as training. I don¡¯t think the druids are going to like that fact.¡±


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Vell knocked gently on the wooden walls of their new home, the sound resonating softly through the room.


    ¡°They¡¯ll know,¡± he said, a hint of amusement in his voice. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve spoken it aloud, the trees will surely tell them.¡±


    Sonder¡¯s expression darkened, her fingers nervously twisting a vine that hung beside the window. Realizing her actions, she let go immediately. It and every other plant could have been like a person for the druids.


    ¡°What if they see me as nothing more than a threat or a murderer? The Simerian had their reasons for cutting trees. They needed the warmth that fire provided.¡±


    Vell leaned against the wall, considering her words. ¡°Well, you¡¯re not with them anymore. We¡¯re here now, in the world of nature, and you must prove you belong. You have a way about you, Sonder, a way that draws others in. If you¡¯ll excuse me, I¡¯ll leave you for the day.¡±


    ¡°Already?¡± Sonder asked, a hint of surprise in her voice.


    Vell nodded, his resolve firm. ¡°There''s much to do if we¡¯re to make amends. I need to start somewhere, and it¡¯s best I begin now.¡±


    As Vell turned to leave, Sonder watched him go.


    He paused at the door, turning back with a thoughtful look. ¡°Oh, and if you can, try not to show any weakness. You know as well as I do that Mellea really seems to detest that.¡±

 Chapter 126 - Green Grass

    Sonder wondered what things the druids considered to be living creatures.


    She had already guessed that all plants were, but some must have stood higher in rank than other plants.


    What about the grass beneath her feet?


    Even druids trod upon it, as did all creatures. Some might soar through the skies, but ultimately, all must touch the ground sometimes.


    She considered stones and rocks similarly. Were they seen as lesser?


    And what of the dead trees or snapped twigs?


    Would they be the equivalent of a corpse strung up, still almost looking like a person? Or a severed arm or leg just lying by the wayside?


    She shuddered when she thought about it, although it wasn''t very different from her own situation.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    Then she stopped and thought about it again, and a silly thought crossed her mind.


    Shortly after Vell''s departure, she ventured outside, kneeling where soil, grass, and rocks met.


    With gentle fingers, she touched each, careful not to disturb them. Awkwardly, she murmured, "I value you, and I''m sorry for what Vell has done to you and your kind. Forgive us if we treat you poorly. We simply don''t know better."


    Then she patted them as gently as she could.


    There was neither wind blowing nor feet stamping or water rushing, but it seemed that the grass moved and a few pebbles tumbled over each other.


    It was only the dirt that didn''t somehow move on its own. It seemed to her that she failed to impress it, but she couldn''t help walking on it as it was everywhere.


    The very ground she walked on all her life was one of these three, or a combination of them, and she didn''t have any way not to.


    Perhaps Vell could have.


    As a powerful and renowned mage, he might have had the ability to fly indefinitely, sparing the earth his touch, and Sonder believed these elements would appreciate such a gesture.


    When she looked around, she saw many things that should have been considered dead things in the world of nature.


    Fallen leaves, pine cones, fruit, broken twigs. The one thing she didn¡¯t see was animals¡ªthe only truly living things that most would have truly considered alive in a forest, and they were nowhere to be seen.

 Chapter 127 - An Earthy Friend

    While Sonder was walking around the forest, though not straying too far from her designated home, as she would only travel further from it in the company of Vell, or a druid they would trust.


    She kept glancing at the ground.


    Though she couldn¡¯t avoid stepping on the grass, earth, or stones, she made a conscious effort to tread lightly.


    But as the foliage was thick, she couldn¡¯t help brush against thickets and tall grass.


    She noticed how the grass bent gracefully beneath her lightest touch, as if acknowledging her presence.


    Sonder paused to admire a cluster of wildflowers peeking through the underbrush.


    Kneeling carefully to avoid crushing any delicate stems, she whispered, ¡°You¡¯re beautiful. I hope you know that.¡±


    Just then, a movement caught her eye. A small creature¡ªsomething strange¡ªpeeked out from behind a bush not too far from her.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Sonder held her breath, turning her head cautiously, worried she might startle it¡ªor that it might startle her.


    ¡°Hello there...¡± she murmured softly.


    She hoped it might be a familiar woodland creature¡ªperhaps a rabbit, a squirrel, or even a bird.


    But as it revealed itself after another second, it was nothing like she expected.


    It was a small branch, upright and walking on two tiny wooden legs.


    Two more branches protruded from its sides, adorned with small leaves, one of which it waved like a tiny hand.


    Sonder¡¯s eyes widened a bit in disbelief as she took in the sight before her.


    ¡°What are you?¡± She whispered, afraid that speaking too loudly might send it scurrying away.


    The tiny creature paused, tilting as if assessing her, then took a hesitant step forward, the leaves on its branches rustling softly.


    ¡°Are you a treant?¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of wandering trees, but you¡¯re a bit too small, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    The little creature seemed to mull over her question, but without a mouth or anything resembling a face, it lacked a way to respond.


    It nodded vigorously, up and down, and Sonder interpreted it as an affirmation.


    She realized that just as she was curious about the forest, it might be curious about the world beyond the woods.


    The tiny treant gestured toward the wildflowers with its branchlike arms, likely questioning her intentions.


    ¡°I was only admiring them. I won¡¯t pick them or cause any harm. I¡¯d never¡ª¡± Sonder faltered, remembering that back in her village, when life was still normal, she often picked flowers only to discard them soon after.


    And then she felt bad about it.

 Chapter 128 - Running Around

    The little treant followed Sonder around, its tiny wooden legs pattering softly against the forest floor.


    She didn¡¯t mind it at all; in fact, she thought that it was very cute.


    Despite its size, it moved quickly, darting around her to inspect insects and colorful flowers.


    Sonder found herself laughing as it attempted to mimic the fluttering of a butterfly, its tiny branches moving furiously in a rhythm.


    However, a sensation she hadn¡¯t experienced in a long while suddenly overcame her: hunger.


    Though she seldom felt hungry and usually ate lightly, now her stomach seemed to twist with emptiness.


    She looked around.


    Fruits lay scattered on the ground and hung from trees, and bushes were dotted with berries, but she didn¡¯t take them.


    It wouldn¡¯t be right.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    She turned her attention to the treant and crouched down as it ran about.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t happen to know where I could find something to eat, would you?¡± she asked.


    The treant stopped and approached her, tilting upward as if to listen.


    Sonder gestured to her mouth, ¡°Something to eat. Do you understand?¡±


    It tilted its form from side to side.


    It didn¡¯t seem to understand what she meant.


    Sonder sighed softly.


    The treant existed in a world completely different from hers. The idea of hunger likely didn¡¯t resonate with it as it did with her.


    She began to wonder what trees ate.


    Rooted to the earth, without mouths or teeth, how did they feed themselves?


    Her mother had once told her that flowers lived on sunlight; was it the same for trees?


    She could only imagine.


    Sonder pushed her thoughts about hunger aside for the moment. The little treant continued to observe her with what she imagined was curiosity, its tiny wooden legs tapping lightly against the ground as it shifted from side to side.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you can help me find food,¡± she said, a smile forming on her face as the treant so valiantly tried to understand what she wanted.


    ¡°We don¡¯t eat the way you do,¡± spoke another voice.


    The little treant scampered towards the source of the voice immediately.


    When Sonder turned to see who had spoken, she wasn¡¯t entirely surprised.


    It was what she could only describe as an adult treant, albeit with a surprisingly human-like appearance, complete with a face.


    ¡°We feed while we sleep,¡± it explained. ¡°We anchor ourselves to the earth and absorb moonlight and the water from the ground.¡±

 Chapter 129 - Mighty Tree

    Sonder couldn¡¯t help but find the way treants nourished themselves quite peculiar. It stood in stark contrast to the other races she was familiar with. Most beings she knew that could at least talk, whether through their appearance or their culture, shared characteristics with humans, at least in some recognizable way.


    But the treants were different. They were just as alien as they looked.


    The adult treant towered over Sonder like an actual tree. Despite its size, the treant handled the younger one with surprising tenderness, like a giant cradling a delicate flower.


    ¡°My little Twigling, where do you find such boundless energy?¡± it mused, placing the small creature on its broad shoulder. With a rustling of its own leaves, it turned its attention to Sonder. ¡°You resemble a man, and yet, in many ways, you do not. What is the reason for this?¡±


    ¡°Well, for starters, I¡¯m a girl, not a man,¡± she explained with a smile.


    ¡°Girl?¡± the treant echoed. ¡°What distinguishes a girl from a man?¡±


    Sonder paused, scratching her head as she tried to articulate the differences. ¡°Girls often have long hair, men do not,¡± she began, then stopped, realizing that that wasn¡¯t true. ¡°Actually, some men do have long hair,¡± she corrected herself. ¡°It¡¯s more complicated than that. We¡¯re different in ways that are obvious to us but hard to put into words.¡±


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    The treant nodded slowly, absorbing her words. ¡°Worry not,¡± it said reassuringly. ¡°I am known as Pith, and you may call me that. I am but one of many guardians of these woods. My Twigling and I are seeking a new sanctuary, as our previous dwelling was lost to a fire. Tell me, girl-man, do you know of a place where we might settle?¡±


    A pang of guilt flickered through Sonder. The fire Pith mentioned was because of Vell.


    ¡°There¡¯s a house not far from here,¡± she offered. ¡°You could settle nearby. It should be safe from fire, and there¡¯s a stream close by if you need water.¡±


    The treant pondered her suggestion, emitting a sound like a tree bending under heavy winds. ¡°That sounds delightful, man-girl.¡±


    ¡°My name is Sonder,¡± she interjected, ¡°man-girl sounds really strange.¡±


    ¡°Would you lead me to this house, Sonder?¡± Pith asked, having just a bit of a problem with pronouncing her name.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she agreed, and she began leading the treant toward her home.


    The journey, though short in distance, took a long time because of Pith¡¯s slow pace.


    As they walked, Pith spoke again, ¡°Sonder, as a token of my gratitude, I would be honored to teach you how to draw nourishment from the light around us if you find yourself still hungry.¡±


    ¡°Would you?¡± She asked excited. Though it wasn¡¯t very grand, the idea of learning such a skill did thrill her. ¡°I would love to.¡±

 Chapter 130 - Leafy Light

    ¡°The roots here are steadfast and strong,¡± Pith remarked as they approached a spot not far from Sonder¡¯s home.


    The treant examined the ground, pacing slowly while occasionally unearthing small clumps of soil with its wooden hands to assess its quality.


    Then, with a voice that resonated through the clearing, Pith called out, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t mind if I settled here with my Twigling, would you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± Sonder replied.


    Pith turned to her, its expression thoughtful. ¡°Ah, but I¡¯m not speaking to you, Sonder. I¡¯m addressing the earth, the grass, and the other trees around us. It is not often that I choose to move, and I wish to ensure that I am not a burden to my neighbors.¡±


    As Pith continued its careful evaluation of the area, Sonder simply observed. The treant gently placed its wooden hands against the ground, closing its eyes in a way that suggested it was listening to a silent dialogue.


    ¡°The earth welcomes us,¡± Pith announced, its voice a gentle rumble akin to distant thunder. ¡°We shall settle here, where the roots are strong, the soil is rich, and the neighbors are welcoming.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you found a place that feels right,¡± she said warmly. ¡°I think you and your...¡± Sonder hesitated, unsure of how to describe the twigling. Was it Pith¡¯s child?


    ¡°You¡¯ll be happy here; it seems like a lovely area,¡± she added, hoping to convey her sincerity.


    ¡°You are unusually kind,¡± Pith replied, its voice holding a note of appreciation. ¡°It is not often that we encounter such understanding from those who walk on two legs.¡±


    Sonder smiled, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As they spoke, the little Twigling hopped down from Pith¡¯s shoulder, its energy boundless as it began to explore its new surroundings. It darted between the trees, examining every leaf and pebble.


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing how much energy it has,¡± Sonder remarked.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Pith chuckled, a sound reminiscent of creaking branches swaying in the wind. ¡°Youth is a time of discovery and growth. The Twigling will learn much from this place. Now, shall we begin your lesson?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Sonder replied.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Pith said as it began to dig its feet into the ground, spreading its roots wide. ¡°This skill, seldom used by humans, will allow you to connect more deeply with the world around you. First, find a comfortable, sunlit spot to sit,¡± Pith instructed.


    Sonder glanced around and quickly settled on a soft patch of moss, sunlight filtering through the leaves above. She hesitated for a moment, softly apologizing to the moss before thanking it for providing her a comfortable seat.


    ¡°Feel the ground beneath you as I do,¡± Pith continued. ¡°The earth is alive, holding stories within its depths. You may not be able to literally dig in your feet as I can, but that is not necessary to absorb the light.¡±


    Sonder followed Pith¡¯s lead, sitting cross-legged on the moss with her hands resting on her knees.


    ¡°Close your eyes and feel the air,¡± Pith instructed.


    Sonder obeyed, taking a deep breath and inhaling the fragrant scents of the forest.


    ¡°What do I do next?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Patience. Focus on the light,¡± Pith said, its voice soothing. ¡°Let it fill your body and mind. Picture it as a warm glow, a golden energy dancing in the air. Visualize it flowing toward you, ready to be embraced.¡±


    Sonder concentrated with all her might, the soft sounds of the forest aiding her focus. She envisioned the sun¡¯s rays as delicate threads, descending from the sky and weaving patterns on the ground.


    She imagined drawing one of those threads into her body, allowing the warmth to wash over her.


    ¡°Good,¡± Pith encouraged. ¡°Continue to draw in the light with each breath. Let it fill your body, nourishing you from within. Feel the energy pulse through your veins, settling within you.¡±


    With each of her long breaths, Sonder drew in more of the sun threads.


    ¡°Now, think of the connection between you and nature,¡± Pith continued. ¡°You are part of this world, intertwined with every creature that touches the light. Embrace that bond. Let it uplift you while also grounding you.¡±


    Sonder took another deep breath, feeling as if she could hear faint whispers surrounding her, voices not her own nor Pith¡¯s.


    ¡°Allow yourself to be vulnerable. With each exhale, let go of any doubts or fears. Trust in the light,¡± Pith urged.


    Sonder surrendered to the process, allowing the light to fill her completely. A gentle sense of peace washed over her, settling in the depths of her being.


    Pith released a long, quiet groan, as if contemplating her approach. ¡°Not too bad. It seems you are beginning to understand the light, though it hasn''t fully found you yet.¡±


    Sonder opened her eyes, still feeling a slight hunger, though it was less intense than moments before.


    Pith nodded knowingly. ¡°If you continue like this, you will soon be able to fill yourself with light and nourishment to your heart¡¯s content in just a few months.¡±

 Chapter 131 - Some Clarity

    It had been quite some time since Sonder¡¯s last conversation with Pith.


    Pith, along with its child, had entered a deep, trance-like state. They had rooted themselves into the earth and had remained motionless for over an hour now.


    They were almost indistinguishable from natural trees and shrubs.


    Meanwhile, Sonder remained seated on the soft, velvety moss, attempting to soak in the sunlight.


    To her, this exercise was akin to meditation¡ªor at least, it was what she imagined meditation to be. She had never actually practiced meditation before; her only knowledge of it came from the stories shared by the people from her village.


    As she sat there, Sonder wondered whether she was genuinely absorbing light, which could be the reason behind her diminished hunger. Or if she was only imagining it.


    The villagers also often spoke about the power of belief¡ªthat if someone truly believed in something, it held the potential to become real.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    The more Sonder thought about this specific idea, the more she became convinced that belief might be a fundamental aspect of magic, or at least one of its aspects.


    She had witnessed various forms of magic, but the one that captivated her the most was Vell¡¯s word magic, known as Dico magic.


    It seemed to be rare, hard to master, or both.


    Yet, as Sonder thought about it for even longer, she questioned whether absorbing light was truly even magic.


    After all, it was a natural process for plants.


    It would be absurd if someone considered a poppy consuming bread or a tart as magical. So, surely, the other way around must also be seen this way.


    The realization that absorbing light might not be magic did not deter Sonder from trying.


    As she sat there, a new wave of questions washed over her. Was it really just the sunlight that could nourish her in this way?


    Would the light from a lamp or a candle yield the same result?


    Why was all of this so complicated?


    Despite her desire for clarity, Sonder found herself unable to stop the stream of questions that flowed through her mind.


    Sonder closed her eyes and took a deep breath, focusing her attention once more on the sunlight bathing her skin. She concentrated on the sensation of warmth, imagining it seeping into her very core.


    Her goal was to remain present and mindful, resisting the temptation to let her thoughts wander too far astray. She didn¡¯t want to lose time again.

 Chapter 132 - I Wish I Were A Tree

    Sonder jolted when something tapped her shoulder.


    She toppled over in her surprise. She opened her eyes to find Vell standing there, his staff extended to avoid disturbing the moss she was seated on.


    He laughed heartily.


    ¡°Did I frighten you?¡± he asked, his smile wide.


    ¡°You did,¡± she replied, brushing leaves and grass from her clothes.


    He had crept up on her silently, like a master thief, just to startle her.


    ¡°You were as still as a statue. I was worried the forest had claimed you, and you¡¯d start sprouting leaves like a tree.¡±


    Sonder shook off the remnants of her meditation. ¡°I suppose it wouldn¡¯t be the worst fate. I would want to be an oak¡ªstrong and wise.¡±


    Vell leaned against a nearby tree. ¡°Ah, but then you¡¯d miss out on all the adventures of the world. Trees may stand tall, but they see very little beyond their own branches.¡±


    ¡°Some trees do move.¡±


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    ¡°True enough. But tell me, what were you doing out here?¡±


    ¡°I was trying to eat.¡±


    Vell looked around, puzzled by the absence of any food.


    ¡°I see neither plate, fork, nor spoon. What were you trying to eat?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Light,¡± she answered. ¡°A tree taught me that you can eat light to sustain yourself.¡±


    ¡°From a tree?¡± Vell asked, glancing at Pith, who looked like any other tree while resting. ¡°Would it be that one over there?¡±


    ¡°How did you guess?¡±


    ¡°Well, that tree wasn¡¯t here before, so I took a guess. Plus, there¡¯s that peculiar shrub.¡±


    Sonder looked at Pith. ¡°It¡¯s a bit odd, isn¡¯t it? Learning from a tree.¡±


    ¡°Not odd at all. Though I prefer not to rely on light for sustenance. It¡¯s flavorless and not very filling, and it takes a long time.¡±


    ¡°You know how to do it?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Of course. I learned from Boscage years ago. He insisted I eat nothing but sunlight, like he does, with the exception of having a cup of tea here and there. He believes in disturbing nature as little as possible.¡±


    ¡°How long did it take to learn?¡± Sonder asked.


    ¡°Let me think... It was during some of my visits to Boscage. Probably a day or two.¡±


    ¡°Just two days?¡± Sonder was almost shocked. Pith told her that it would take her months. She knew that Vell was an extraordinary mage, but two days seemed almost like boasting.


    ¡°I was reluctant at first, but after Boscage insisted, I learned.¡±


    ¡°I take it you didn¡¯t enjoy it much.¡±


    ¡°It took some getting used to,¡± Vell admitted. ¡°But over time, I found it liberating. You learn to feel the energy around you and to appreciate the subtleties of life that many overlook. But¡­¡± He paused, his expression becoming more serious. ¡°It does come with its own challenges, especially when hunger gnaws at your insides and the sun begins to set. The concept itself isn¡¯t very different from drawing the natural mana in the air.¡±

 Chapter 133 - Just A Little Bit of Burning

    ¡°Have you wrapped up your business?¡± Sonder asked Vell as they walked back to her home.


    ¡°Not quite. I¡¯ve done some preliminary work today, and then I¡¯ll finish it later,¡± Vell replied.


    ¡°For you, that sounds a bit... lazy,¡± she teased.


    Oh, Sonder, you wound me!¡± Vell exclaimed, dramatically placing a hand to his forehead. ¡°It¡¯s just that the fire turned out to be stronger and spread faster than I expected. I may have made a mistake burning the forest.¡±


    ¡°How much did it burn?¡±


    Vell raised his hands in a calming gesture. ¡°Just a small area. It was contained¡ªor it was supposed to be. I underestimated the wind, but I managed to keep it under control. No lasting damage, I promise.¡±


    Sonder was glad to hear that. ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    Still, something weighed on her mind, and she struggled to express it. ¡°I know you mean well, but your methods can sometimes be... reckless.¡±


    ¡°Reckless?¡± Vell chuckled, a glint in his eye. ¡°I prefer to think of myself as experimental. There¡¯s a fine line, you know.¡±


    ¡°A fine line that could lead to disaster,¡± Sonder replied, her tone softening. ¡°What if the fire had spread beyond control?¡±


    ¡°Beyond my control?¡± Vell regarded her curiously. ¡°Why are you saying this? You don¡¯t usually question me like this; you usually trust my judgment.¡±


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just have this feeling.¡±


    Raising an eyebrow, Vell was intrigued. ¡°A feeling, you say? Well, perhaps you¡¯re becoming more perceptive. That¡¯s not a bad thing.¡± He paused, contemplating her words. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s time I teach you something practical¡ªlike how to handle fire magic yourself.¡±


    ¡°You want to teach me fire magic?¡±


    VVell grinned. ¡°You¡¯ll learn to control it, understand it, and¡ªmost importantly¡ªextinguish it when necessary. Think of it as fire safety with a twist.¡±


    As they reached her home, the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows across the yard. Vell surveyed the area and nodded. ¡°Perfect. We¡¯ll start with the basics. Fire magic is all about intent and focus. It¡¯s not just about creating flames¡ªthat part is easy; it¡¯s about controlling them, which I kind of failed at.¡±


    Sonder nodded. ¡°What do I need to do?¡±


    ¡°Elemental magic isn¡¯t about ¡®closing your eyes and breathing.¡¯ It¡¯s about overpowering the spirit of the element.¡±


    ¡°Overpowering the spirit? Isn¡¯t that a bit... dangerous?¡± Sonder asked, a hint of apprehension in her voice.


    Vell waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Only if you¡¯re careless. Fire, like all elements, is alive; it has a will of its own. There are many ways to gain control. If you don¡¯t want to overpower it, you can persuade or charm it¡ªthose are valid methods. But if you understand its nature, you can learn to bend it to your will.¡± He gestured to the open space in her yard. ¡°Now, sit.¡±


    Sonder complied, crossing her legs on the grass. She offered a quiet apology to the ground beneath her.


    Vell joined her, sitting opposite, his expression serious.


    ¡°Now what?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Now, you must call to it. Reach out, both spiritually and with your own innate energy¡ªyour mana. It¡¯s fortunate you¡¯ve practiced this with Limerence; otherwise, you¡¯d need to start there. Offer the fire your energy along with something else¡ªyour intent. What do you want from it?¡±


    ¡°I want to learn to control it,¡± she said.


    ¡°Yes, but how? Do you want it as a servant, a companion, a tool, or something else?¡±


    Sonder pondered for a moment, the weight of his question settling on her. ¡°I want it to be a friend¡ªsomething I can work with, not against.¡±


    ¡°Good answer,¡± Vell said, nodding in approval.

 Chapter 134 - A Lecture On Fire

    ¡°If it wishes to be your friend, it will come. If not, there are other ways to summon it,¡± Vell explained. ¡°Most people can use fire; only a small percentage cannot, regardless of how they try to call it. Water and earth are also easy, but other elements can be trickier and have higher standards for who can wield them. Now, reach out to the fire,¡± Vell instructed. ¡°Feel its essence and let it sense yours. You¡¯re not just summoning it; you¡¯re inviting it.¡±


    Suddenly, a tiny flicker ignited between Sonder¡¯s palms, barely an inch tall yet glowing life.


    ¡°Nice work! Hold it steady,¡± Vell encouraged. ¡°Remember, this is a partnership. Speak to it, assure it that you mean no harm, and feed it your energy.¡±


    ¡°I mean no harm,¡± Sonder whispered to the flame, her voice steady yet gentle. ¡°I just want to be a friend.¡±


    The flame danced in response, flickering as if acknowledging her words.


    A rush of excitement surged through Sonder, but she reminded herself to stay focused. ¡°What¡¯s next?¡±


    ¡°Now? I guess you practice nurturing that friendship and things like that. Maybe try to expand the flame without losing it." Vell suggested.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Sonder concentrated, imagining the flame stretching upward.


    Slowly, the one in between her palms grew taller, a small column of fire rising from her palms. It flickered, and she held her breath, keeping her mind busy.


    ¡°Stay with me,¡± she murmured, focusing on her intent.


    ¡°Great! You¡¯re doing it!¡± Vell praised. ¡°Now let¡¯s test your ability to extinguish it. If you want it to be your friend, say goodbye in whatever way feels right.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Sonder said to the flame. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll respond the next time I call.¡±


    And just like that, the fire vanished from her hands.


    Sonder was ready to summon it again, placing her palms together.


    ¡°Hold on, wait a moment,¡± Vell said. ¡°You don¡¯t want to call it again right away, do you?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Imagine if someone summoned you, dismissed you, and then called you again immediately. That would be annoying, wouldn¡¯t it? It wouldn¡¯t matter if you wanted it to be a servant, but it does if you want it to be a friend.¡±


    ¡°I guess that''s true,¡± Sonder let her hands fall beside her, ¡°the fire you conjured seemed different than this type of fire.¡±


    ¡°It is different. There are various methods to create fire. Summoning natural fire, like you just did, is one approach. If you have enough mana, you can concentrate it within yourself and release it as fire. You could also call on fire elementals, but their power has limits. That¡¯s usually not an issue unless you need to fight or burn something really large. If you''re made of fire yourself or used fire transfiguration, you can also use your own nature to conjure more of yourself.¡±

 Chapter 135 - Eagle Eye

    The following day, Vell set out from Sonder once more to remedy the damage he had inflicted upon the forest.


    After teaching her to conjure fire, he had some worries and hoped that, left to her own devices, she wouldn¡¯t inadvertently set fire to any more of it.


    But he had enough faith in the young banshee to trust that she would exercise restraint.


    Choosing to walk, as was his custom, Vell moved at a leisurely pace.


    He could have employed faster methods, finishing his tasks in less time. However, the idea of hastening through his duties left him wondering what he would do afterward.


    With Boscage abdication as Green Wizard, his ties to Celadon had loosened, and he didn¡¯t want to idle while Sonder still had her own pursuits.


    He still had to find someone who would be a suitable teacher for her.


    Rubbing his hands through his hair, Vell reflected on his confusion.


    He still had so many things to do, but he didn¡¯t want to do them too quickly due to the fear of having nothing to do afterwards.


    To many, this might seem an unreasonable worry, but for Vell, it was a genuine concern.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    As he walked, leaning on his staff, his stride was slow and deliberate. His stature, modest compared to many other races, naturally dictated a measured pace.


    Occasionally, he glimpsed movements nearby¡ªanimals that skittered away upon realizing they were noticed. Vell didn¡¯t make it difficult to spot him; he waved to them whenever he caught sight of one that was watching him.


    The flora around him seemed to wear an air of suspicion as well.


    Unlike Sonder, who tired to only lightly step upon the earth as if to honor every blade of grass, Vell trudged through them.


    They had long accepted their role in the great cycle of nature, and he felt it was not his place to disturb the order of things.


    It seemed like the whole forest was keeping an eye on him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to do anything rash,¡± he called out into the depths of the woods, his voice echoing amid the trees. ¡°Not anymore.¡± He murmured the last part to himself.


    Just then, a small bird flitted down from a nearby branch, landing lightly in front of him.


    Its feathers were a colorful mix of blues and greens, and it was small enough to fit comfortably in his hand.


    ¡°Truly?¡± it chirped, tilting its head curiously. ¡°I always knew you had a fiery temper, though I didn¡¯t think Celadon would ever witness it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d call it a crime of passion,¡± Vell replied, amused by the creature¡¯s boldness. If it knew his temper, why face him like that?


    ¡°Your voice sounds oddly familiar. Do I know you?¡±


    The bird danced playfully around his feet, its wings fluttering as it spoke. ¡°You do, and I know you well. But I have changed,¡± it announced, its tone both playful and cryptic.


    ¡°Changed, you say? I¡¯m certain I¡¯d recognize a beautiful bird like you anywhere,¡± he laughed.


    The bird paused for a moment, fixing him with a knowing gaze. ¡°We¡¯ll meet again soon, so you won¡¯t have to miss me,¡± it promised, before stretching its wings wide and taking to the sky.


    As the small creature soared away, though their encounter hovered on the edge of ominous, it left him with an inexplicable good feeling in his heart.

 Chapter 136 - Watery

    Walking along the edge of a small river, Sonder watched the steady flow of water.


    She hopped from stone to stone that created their own little path across the natural bridge of rocks to the other side.


    She knelt by the riverbank, dipping her hands into the cool water.


    It wasn¡¯t as icy as the waters back in Simeria, but still cold enough to be refreshing.


    The chill didn¡¯t bother her much¡ªshe¡¯d never been sensitive to cold¡ªbut the rush of the water against her skin was pleasant.


    As the stream trickled through her fingers, she couldn¡¯t help but think back to her first attempt at fire magic.


    The flame had come alive for her, though hesitantly.


    Despite Vell¡¯s encouragement, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that she hadn¡¯t done as well as she could have, or should have.


    Sonder¡¯s gaze shifted to her reflection in the river. She still wasn¡¯t accustomed to her appearance since she had been raised¡ªpale skin that looked almost ghostly, eyes clouded like milky glass, and hair that barely reached her neck, growing far more slowly than it should.


    It reminded her of the tales her mother used to tell¡ªstories of witches from the woods who would take misbehaving children. She¡¯d never paid them much mind as a child, but now... she looked a little too much like one of those witches.


    She sighed and watched the sunlight play across the water¡¯s surface, its shimmering light flickering like the flame she had summoned.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "I wonder if water would respond to me the same way," she wondered aloud.


    Cupping her hands in the river, she felt the weight and flow of the water.


    "How would I even start?" she thought.


    Vell hadn¡¯t taught her water magic yet, but that didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t try. After all, she¡¯d managed with fire.


    Just as she had with the fire, she reached out with her mana.


    She listened to the steady rhythm of the river, the constant movement as it wound its way around the rocks.


    At first, nothing happened¡ªjust the cool, unchanging sensation of water against her skin. She was used to nothing happening right away when she tried something new, so she kept at it.


    She remembered what Vell had said about fire¡ªit was alive, with its own will. Surely water was the same, in some way.


    After a few minutes of nothing happening, she said in frustration, "Come on," trying to will the water to respond as the fire had.


    But it slipped through her fingers, effortlessly escaping her grip and her energy.


    It was frustrating, yet strangely peaceful. Water wasn¡¯t like fire¡ªit wasn¡¯t eager to flare up or answer her call. Instead, it was calm, yet constantly in motion.


    It wouldn¡¯t burn or sting if she failed to control it; it would simply flow.


    "Alright," she muttered, glancing at the stream. "You don¡¯t want to be forced. I get that." Lowering her hands, she placed her palms flat on the water¡¯s surface, feeling the gentle current pass over her skin.


    Maybe, she thought, instead of trying to command it, she needed to listen¡ªto work with the flow of the river rather than to bait it with her mana. Water, like fire, had its own nature. Just as she sought to befriend the flame, she thought that she needed to approach water with patience instead.


    "Okay, let¡¯s try this another way," she said.


    This time, she let her mana seep out slowly, not forcing it into the water, but spreading it gently into the space around her.


    For a long moment, nothing happened. But then, beneath her palms, she felt a subtle ripple, a small tug as if the water had noticed her. A smirk formed on her face.


    "There you are," she said, watching the tiny disturbance in the river.


    She didn¡¯t try to lift the water or bend it to her will, not yet. Instead, she remained still, letting her hands rest on the stream as she focused on whatever fragile connection she had managed to forge. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was something.

 Chapter 137 - Another Visit

    Sonder¡¯s concentration was broken when something light landed on her head.


    It didn¡¯t feel like a falling leaf or a pine cone, but more deliberate, like a small creature settling down. When she looked up, she saw a pair of wings and knew that it was a bird.


    Without thinking, she waved her hand to shoo it away. A split second later, she realized that might not have been the best response.


    The bird fluttered nearby, undisturbed.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± she said, feeling slightly foolish. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to do that. Force of habit.¡±


    The bird, sporting bright green and blue feathers and a long black beak, looked at her, almost amused. ¡°It¡¯s no matter. Even the other animals try to swat me away.¡±


    Sonder blinked, momentarily stunned by the bird¡¯s calm, intelligent tone. It tilted its head, watching her as if waiting for her to catch up.


    ¡°You can talk?¡± she asked, instantly realizing how ridiculous the question sounded.


    ¡°Of course I can,¡± the bird said, as if the answer were obvious. It ruffled its feathers and added, ¡°Most creatures can, if people would just take the time to listen. You¡¯re not the first to be surprised.¡± With a light flutter, it landed on a nearby rock, eyeing her with curiosity. ¡°But swatting at me¡ªthat wasn¡¯t very polite, was it?¡±


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Sonder felt a little embarrassed. "I¡¯m sorry about that. I¡¯ve never had a bird just land on me like that before."


    The bird made a sound that resembled a chuckle. ¡°Understandable. I could have approached with a little more grace.¡±


    There was an awkward silence for a moment as Sonder tried to wrap her head around the situation. She had been trying to connect with the river for who knows how long, and now she was having a conversation with a talking bird.


    Had she somehow summoned this creature without realizing it? She glanced back at the river, but its surface remained calm, undisturbed by her attempts at magic, so she didn¡¯t think she did.


    "So...¡± she started hesitantly, ¡°why did you land on me? Did you need something?¡±


    The bird hopped a little closer, tilting its head as if inspecting her. ¡°Not exactly. I was passing through when I sensed something... unusual. You¡¯re not like the others in this forest.¡±


    Sonder¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Unusual? How?¡±


    The bird¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, studying her face intensely. "You¡¯re not exactly human, are you?"


    Sonder stiffened, her hand instinctively moving toward the river again, as if the water might offer her some sort of grounding.


    "What makes you say that?" she asked.


    The bird fluffed its feathers again, unfazed by the tension in the air. ¡°I can feel it. The energy around you¡ªit¡¯s not entirely your own. It seems to be shared, perhaps borrowed. I¡¯ve encountered beings like you before.¡± It paused, watching her reaction. ¡°I wonder, what is your connection to the Dread Mage? You¡¯ve traveled with him, haven¡¯t you? But why?¡±


    The bird didn¡¯t seem to bother to wait for her response.


    Instead, it gave a small, knowing nod. ¡°Oh, no matter. If you¡¯re his companion, we¡¯ll cross paths again soon enough.¡±


    With that, it gave her one last glance before flapping its wings and disappearing into the trees, leaving Sonder standing by the river, unsettled and full of questions.

 Chapter 138 - Tea Time

    Sonder decided against continuing her efforts to connect with the water. She wasn¡¯t sure how long she had spent trying, but she knew she had been intensely focused, not wanting to waste a moment.


    Feeling tired, she had made her way back to the house.


    The thought of food crossed her mind, though it came more from habit than actual hunger.


    Since she was raised, her appetite has been unpredictable, sometimes almost nonexistent.


    Today was one of those days.


    Still, she knew she should eat something, even if just something light.


    But in the druid¡¯s territory, she wasn¡¯t sure what was safe to eat.


    Everything here came from nature, and she struggled to imagine anything she could eat that didn¡¯t.


    Sonder walked slowly back to the house, all the while having thoughts that swirled from one thing to another.


    Her attempts to connect with the water had left her feeling drained, though not in the usual way. It was also a sense of frustration, as if she had been reaching for something just beyond her grasp.


    Her thoughts then shifted to Vell. Maybe he had returned by now. She was curious about what he had been up to.


    His atonement must have involved more than just replanting things, didn¡¯t it?


    When she arrived at the house, she pushed open the door. It creaked in a way that seemed odd for a door made from natural materials without hinges.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Inside, it was warm and smelled strongly of plants. But Vell was still absent.


    She sat down on a wooden bench.


    And there was a strong smell of something that was familiar.


    Mint.


    Sonder sat down on a wooden bench and inhaled deeply. Amid the plant scents, one in particular stood out¡ªmint. She glanced around and noticed a large patch of green and white plants growing beside the bench, almost looking like wheat.


    An idea came to her. She got up and kneeled down next to the mint. She wasn¡¯t entirely sure how to go about this.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± she said, addressing the plant. ¡°I don¡¯t know if this is rude, but could I have a few leaves for tea?¡±


    The mint plant, if it was just one Sonder wasn¡¯t sure of, shook.


    The plant shuddered slightly. She couldn¡¯t tell if it was a ¡®No¡¯ or if the plant was recoiling in horror at her question, but after a few seconds, some leaves fell to the ground. They seemed loose, or perhaps already near the end of their lives, falling so easily.


    She picked them up. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Over by the stove, a kettle hung over the fireless hearth. She checked inside and found there was already water in it, but no firewood to start a flame. She hesitated. How was she supposed to heat the water without wood? Should she even try? She wasn¡¯t sure how the water would feel about being heated up.


    Sonder didn¡¯t think the water would mind being boiled¡ªit wasn¡¯t as though it wouldn¡¯t eventually return to its natural state, after all. Same for being drunk, if a bit more yellow.


    With that in mind, she placed the mint leaves into the kettle, shut the lid, and slid her hands beneath it.


    Though tired, she called out to fire.


    The flame responded much faster than the water had, a small flicker appearing between her palms. It felt familiar, like the same flame she had summoned yesterday.


    ¡°Are you the same flame?¡± she asked, and it flickered in acknowledgment.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have much mana left to give you. But could you stay long enough to boil the water?¡± she asked. The flame flickered again, as if to say it didn¡¯t need much.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she murmured, her voice soft with relief. ¡°I¡¯ll settle you beneath the kettle, alright?¡±


    With a gentle breath, she placed the flame beneath the iron kettle. It flickered contentedly, ready to heat the water. Exhaustion washed over her as she sank back onto the bench, watching the flame do its work.

 Chapter 139 - It Tastes Terrible

    ¡°What are you up to?¡± Vell asked as he stepped into the house, his nose crinkling at the strong, distinct smell that greeted him even before he crossed the threshold.


    ¡°I made some tea,¡± Sonder replied, lifting her wooden cup with a small smile.


    She poured another cup from the kettle, the only metal object in the entire house. Steam rose lazily from the hot liquid, and she handed the wooden cup to Vell, who accepted it with curiosity.


    He knew immediately that she hadn¡¯t made it the traditional way¡ªno gathering of dry leaves, no wood for a fire. She must¡¯ve improvised. He took a sip, and the moment the taste hit his tongue, he spat it back into the cup.


    ¡°This might be the worst tea I¡¯ve ever had,¡± Vell said, though he kept his tone light, trying not to sound too harsh.


    Sonder tilted her head, genuinely intrigued and slightly disheartened. ¡°Really? I can¡¯t taste it at all. I can feel the warmth and smell it, but there¡¯s no flavor for me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s... unusual. How did you make this?¡±


    Sonder shrugged lightly. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure how to do it properly. I asked the plant for a few leaves, and it gave them to me. Then I used fire magic to heat the water.¡± She glanced at him, almost hoping for validation. ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect it to taste so bad.¡±


    Vell chuckled, shaking his head but not unkindly. ¡°Well, tea¡¯s a little more nuanced than just boiling water and tossing in leaves. It¡¯s all about timing, temperature... and not every plant makes good tea.¡± He glanced at the plant beside the bench. ¡°I¡¯m not sure this one was meant for it.¡±


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Sonder frowned. ¡°I thought that since the plant willingly gave me its leaves, it would work. Maybe I misunderstood. Maybe it isn¡¯t a tea plant after all.¡±


    Vell smiled, shaking his head. ¡°Oh, you meant well; that¡¯s what matters. But just because a plant gives you something doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s going to taste good.¡±


    Sonder leaned back, sipping from her cup, though more for the warmth than the taste. ¡°I suppose. Seems like there¡¯s still a lot I need to learn.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re getting there,¡± Vell reassured her, settling into a chair across from her. ¡°At least you didn¡¯t set the house on fire. You¡¯re controlling the flame well.¡± He took another cautious sip of the tea, grimacing slightly but managing to swallow this time. ¡°Next time, though, I can show you how to brew tea properly. It¡¯s an art form, really.¡±


    Sonder nodded. ¡°I¡¯d like that. But I didn¡¯t know you were such an expert on tea.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot you don¡¯t know about me yet. Tea is just the beginning.¡±


    They sat in comfortable silence for a while before Vell conjured a small pile of sugar cubes from thin air, dropping four into his cup. With a flick of his fingers, the tea stirred itself, swirling the sugar through the liquid¡ªthere were no spoons in the house, after all.


    ¡°A strange thing happened today,¡± Sonder said, breaking the quiet. ¡°I met a bird that could talk.¡±


    Vell immediately perked up, leaning forward. ¡°Really? What did it say?¡±


    ¡°It was strange,¡± she said, her brow furrowing as she recalled the encounter. ¡°It didn¡¯t feel like talking to a bird at all. I thought maybe it was a druid in bird form, but... how could I know for sure?¡±


    ¡°Did you ask it?¡±


    Sonder shook her head, a touch of regret in her voice. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t think of that until it had already flown away.¡±


    ¡°Well, next time, just ask. Druids are strange like that.¡±

 Chapter 140 - How Could We Say No?

    The sound of light, rhythmic wings fluttered near the doorway, and Vell turned his head just in time to see a small bird perch on the threshold.


    Its head tilted in a distinctly human-like manner as it regarded the two of them.


    Sonder straightened, recognizing it immediately. ¡°That¡¯s the bird! The one I met earlier.¡±


    The bird ruffled its feathers as if amused and spoke in a voice that was smooth and resonant, unlike the typical chirps and whistles. ¡°You should have asked, little one,¡± it said with a hint of laughter in its tone. ¡°I would have told you.¡±


    Vell raised an eyebrow. ¡°Tell her then. Are you a druid?¡±


    The bird shook its head, a strange motion for a creature of its size, then leaped from the doorway into the room.


    As it landed on the floor, it began to change shape, feathers vanishing as arms and legs took form. In a shimmer of soft light, a woman now stood before them, tall and graceful, her presence filling the room with a quiet authority. Her robes were woven with vines and leaves, and her hair cascaded like a waterfall of wildflowers and branches.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    ¡°No, not a druid,¡± she said, smiling. ¡°Much more graceful and connected to that around me. I am the Queen of the Forest.¡± Her eyes met Vell¡¯s and then drifted to Sonder. ¡°I was curious about the Black Wizard and his companion stirring up trouble and magic in my lands.¡±


    Sonder¡¯s curtsied to the queen, and Vell inclined his head.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t mean to intrude. I didn¡¯t think my presence would stir the interest of the queen,¡± Vell said and stood.


    The queen laughed softly, a sound like wind rustling through leaves. ¡°I rarely reveal myself to visitors, but of course I have to, to visitors of such importance- and such destruction.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry about that, though I am doing my best to repent.¡±


    The queen nodded. ¡°And I sensed an earnestness¡ªunusual, rare.¡± She paused, her gaze lingering on Sonder. ¡°You have a way with plants, even if your tea leaves may need some work,¡± she added, smiling.


    Sonder¡¯s blushed. ¡°I was only trying to learn,¡± she stammered. ¡°I¡¯m new to... well, all of this, really.¡±


    The queen smiled a toothy smile. ¡°I¡¯d like to invite you both to stay with me for a while. I have much to teach and much that I think you may benefit from seeing.¡±


    ¡°It would be an honor.¡± Vell immediately accepted.


    The queen extended her hand, vines unfurling from her wrist like bracelets, and gestured for them to follow. ¡°Come. My dwelling is deep in the forest, a place few ever see.¡± She turned, her robes gliding over the floor as she headed back through the door.

 Chapter 141 - Ive Fallen

    As they walked deeper into the forest toward the Queen¡¯s dwelling, Sonder was wondering where or what it would be.


    She had always thought of queens as figures who resided in towering stone castles, places of high walls, and giant gates.


    But here, in the forest, there was no stone, no grand structure looming in the distance.


    There were no guards with the queen, no barriers between her and her surroundings.


    It was just the Queen, gliding forward with an effortless grace, her feet hidden under her dress of leaves and vines, brushing against the earth, making it seem like she was floating through the forest.


    She never once looked back to check on them, moving with a confidence that suggested she had nothing to fear.


    Sonder found herself relaxing into the natural calm of the forest, the serenity pressing around her.


    Vell, however, sensed something more.


    He could feel an unspoken agreement between the Queen and her realm.


    Every creature and every branch seemed to be on alert, watching silently, ready to spring to her defense if necessary. The forest itself was alive, its life force tightly interwoven with the Queen¡¯s presence.


    The ground could open beneath their feet, swallowing them into the depths of the soil, while every creature¡ªusually timid and gentle¡ªwould transform into a fierce defender of the Queen.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Their only goal would be to ensure her safety, regardless of the cost to her intruders.


    As they walked, Vell noticed something curious: Celadon seemed to be far more welcoming to Sonder than to him.


    For every few steps he took, he would find himself having to lift his staff or his feet higher than expected to avoid a root or a rock inconveniently jutting up in his way. He glanced over at Sonder to see if she was encountering the same obstacles, but she walked along without pause, her steps unimpeded.


    Somehow, the path seemed to clear itself for her, each root and stone simply shifting out of her way.


    He rubbed his chin thoughtfully, a mischievous idea forming in his mind.


    While they continued down the twisting path, Vell gave his staff a firm nudge, sending a small pebble rolling into Sonder¡¯s path. He expected her to step on it and stumble¡ªlike walking on a marble, the pebble would be just enough to make her lose balance. He watched closely, ready to catch her if she wavered, his small experiment making him smirk.


    But as Sonder¡¯s foot neared the pebble, something unexpected happened. The pebble veered sharply to the side, as if it had a will of its own, rolling completely out of her path.


    Sonder continued on, oblivious, her steps as light as always.


    Vell¡¯s smirk deepened as he exhaled quietly. Celadon had certainly taken a liking to her.


    But his satisfaction was short-lived. As he stepped forward, his own foot landed on something small and round.


    The ground rushed up to meet him, and he landed with a thud.


    The Queen, still ahead of them, let out a soft, knowing chuckle.


    Sonder, eyes wide with surprise, kneeled down beside him. ¡°Are you alright?¡± She asked, her voice full of genuine concern.


    Vell, who was rarely so much out of step, had never fallen in her presence before.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m fine,¡± he muttered, brushing the dirt from his robes as he stood, feigning calm. He thought he deserved it because he tried to do the same to Sonder. "Just... a small misstep.¡±

 Chapter 142 - Mine Alone

    The path opened into a vast clearing bathed in golden light.


    Though it seemed natural, its source wasn¡¯t of the sun, but something else, hidden from view, made so to be obfuscated from prying eyes.


    In the center was a giant tree, seemingly made out of other trees, forming towering pillars that stretched far into the sky, their trunks woven together like vines and branches that formed walkways from one to another, appearing almost hand-carved yet entirely natural.


    Vines blossomed and draped over them like banners.


    Sonder craned her neck to take it all in, feeling dwarfed by the sight.


    This castle, if it could be called that, was imposing, and even though it looked something like she had in her mind, there were no visible gates or doors, only open arches leading further into the forest fortress.


    Around the clearing, crystal-clear pools shimmered, their waters so transparent that the fish within seemed to hover just above the surface. Animals roamed freely, unbothered by their visitors, pausing to drink from the pools or graze on patches of soft moss.


    The Queen turned to face them, her hand sweeping over the scene. ¡°Welcome to my home,¡± she said, her voice serene. She let the two of them absorb the view, a glimmer of satisfaction in her eyes as they took in the beauty of her realm. After a moment, her gaze settled on Vell, with a glint in her eyes.


    ¡°Sonder,¡± she said, addressing her gently. ¡°I¡¯d like you to take a moment to explore the gardens.¡± She gestured toward a pathway to the side of the main entrance, where rows of flowering plants led into a labyrinth of greenery. ¡°Follow that path and listen carefully. The garden may reveal things that only you can hear.¡±


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Sonder looked to Vell, a flicker of hesitation in her eyes. But he offered her a reassuring nod. ¡°Go on,¡± he encouraged, his voice calm. ¡°I¡¯ll be right here.¡±


    With a small nod, she made her way down the path, colorful flowers guiding her into the garden, while Vell stayed behind, watching her disappear into the greenery.


    Once Sonder was out of sight, the Queen turned fully to Vell, her expression shifting to something more intent, almost probing.


    Her eyes seemed to pierce through him, as if reading the layers of his past and unspoken intentions.


    ¡°You are wise enough to know, Mage, that the forest has accepted her,¡± she began, her voice direct. ¡°It has sensed her heart, her openness to the magic of these lands.¡±


    Vell¡¯s jaw tightened slightly, but his tone remained respectful. ¡°I have noticed. Celadon has... made its preference quite clear.¡± He gave a rueful half-smile, recalling his recent stumble. ¡°But in the end it is just a forest.¡±


    The Queen¡¯s gaze remained on him without even blinking. ¡°Celadon is more than a forest; it is a force, a living entity that reads deeper than actions. It senses true intentions and recognizes sincerity.¡± She paused, studying him and his reaction. ¡°It has recognized your companion and felt her potential. She could lead a good life here and grow into her power. I would see her become part of Celadon. Will you give her to us?¡±


    Vell straightened and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Give her to you? Is this a joke? I think maybe you¡¯ve been among the trees for so long that humor has become lost to you.¡±


    The Queen didn¡¯t blink, her face calm and composed. ¡°This is not humor, Mage. It is a question asked in earnest.¡±


    Vell shook his head. ¡°No. Sonder is mine alone.¡±


    The Queen¡¯s eyes narrowed ever so slightly as she raised a hand to her face, brushing her fingers against her temple thoughtfully. ¡°Perhaps this is not solely your decision,¡± she said, her tone as measured as ever. ¡°In time, Sonder may have to decide for herself. And seeing how naturally she fits within Celadon, I think I know what her answer might be. Celadon watches you closely, Mage, and it will continue to do so. I suggest you be mindful of what you show it.¡±

 Chapter 143 - Some Plants Are More Equal Than Others

    Sonder wandered down the winding garden path, her eyes flying over flowers and plants of all kinds and colors.


    Each of them more vibrant than she had ever seen on any wild flower in her life.


    Even the trees seemed stronger and with more life than the ones on the outside.


    She wondered if the vines that twisted around them, though delicately, had something to do with them. They, themselves, were also blooming with light pink pedals.


    The further she walked, the more intense the garden became.


    If Sonder were a plant, she¡¯d be more than happy to settle down here.


    They went into a small grove where clusters of flowers burst even from the walls and ceiling, everything being covered no matter where one looked.


    Tiny bees and fireflies and butterflies flew around, every so often landing on a flower.


    The buzzing of the bees and the glow of the fireflies bring a nice tranquility to the place.


    Sonder knelt down beside a patch of especially violet blossoms, captured by the velvety texture of their petals.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Without even thinking about it, she reached out and gently plucked out one of the flowers, wanting to examine it more closely and feel it in her hand.


    She held it up so that light shone on it more clearly, marveling at the way its color seemed to deepen under her touch.


    But almost immediately, a strange sensation swept over her.


    The garden around her fell into an eerily stillness, as though it were holding its breath.


    The glow of the fireflies stopped, as did the buzzing of the bees. Even the colors of the plants seemed to fade.


    Sonder¡¯s fingers went slack, and she stared down at the flower in her, a pant of regret growing in her chest.


    She hadn¡¯t intended to harm the garden; she just wanted to admire the beauty of the flower. She was so lost in the moment that she had forgotten that even just plucking a flower could tantamount to murder in nature.


    As she lowered her hand, a rustle sound came from the surrounding foliage.


    The rustling grew loud, and in seconds, the once-gentle vines and blossoms around her twisted and coiled, transforming into something more menacing.


    Thorned tendrils began to snake toward her, ready to strike.


    The flower she had admired just moments before now seemed to glare at her, and its once-beautiful petals were wilting and curling, dying right in her hands.


    Sonder took a step back, but the vines followed, moving faster than she could retreat.


    One of the tendrils shot out, wrapping tightly around her ankle.


    She gasped as the dull sensation of pain yanked her off balance, and more vines swarmed around her, winding around her wrists and legs like living rope.


    She struggled, but with each moment, the vines tightened their hold, thorns pricking her skin.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean any harm,¡± she said as she struggled, the strength she gained in Simeria helping her stand her ground.


    Though the vines did not relent.

 Chapter 144 - Under Threat

    Vines coiled around Sonder¡¯s arms, winding tighter across her torso, their grip beginning to press sharply into her skin.


    Her breathing grew strained as the pressure around her ribs made each breath a struggle.


    Fear surged through her as the tendrils crept higher, wrapping around her neck, the garden seeming to close in on her with every passing second.


    In her desperation, a surge of energy pulsed within her, like a single spark igniting in the dark. Instinctively, she reached for the one element she knew could set her free: fire.


    She hesitated, knowing the danger fire posed in a place so intertwined with nature. But with the vines pressing tighter, leaving her no choice, she shot out the mana in her, calling fire forth with all the strength she had left.


    A flicker of flame sparked to life in her palm, weak at first, then growing as she fueled it with her remaining energy. She thrust her hand forward, the flame licking at the vines around her wrist.


    The tendrils recoiled and hissed as they blackened and shriveled under the heat. Emboldened, Sonder sent another pulse of fire down her arm, the flames snaking along her wrists and legs, burning through the vines that held her captive.


    The garden erupted into furious motion around her. The flowers seemed to shriek silently, their petals curling and withering as the flames grew. Vines lashed out wildly, trying to smother the fire, but she managed to keep the flames alive, pushing them outward in waves. She could feel the heat rising, and the vines loosened their grip, giving her just enough room to stumble free.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Panting, Sonder looked around as the garden continued to seethe. She released the fire, and it faded from her hands, not wanting to harm the garden any further, but the damage was done. Charred vines lay in heaps around her, their blackened remains smoldering as the last traces of flame died away.


    The air was thick with the scent of scorched leaves, and the garden, once vibrant and alive, was now eerily silent. The bees and fireflies that had danced through the flowers were gone, and the plants around her seemed to recoil, as if wounded by her presence.


    Sonder¡¯s heart pounded as she took in the aftermath¡ªthe grove that had been so vibrant now marred by ash and scorched vines.


    For a long moment, there was only silence, until a soft, disappointed voice filled the clearing with a chilling calm.


    ¡°You brought fire to Celadon,¡± the Queen said, her voice laced with sorrow as she stepped into the clearing. She looked around at the singed remains of the plants, her expression unreadable. ¡°In my heart of hearts, I hoped you would not.¡±


    Sonder¡¯s throat tightened, and she stammered, "I... I didn¡¯t mean to. The vines were hurting me and wouldn¡¯t release me.¡±


    The queen¡¯s gaze remained steady, unwavering. ¡°The garden was merely defending itself, child. It sensed your disregard when you took its blossom, and it sought to show you its power.¡± Her voice softened, though disappointment lingered. ¡°But your choice to use fire... it cuts deep.¡±


    The Queen exhaled slowly, her hand reaching down to touch the charred remains. Under her fingers, the blackened vines seemed to pulse faintly, responding to her touch.


    ¡°To use it here, in my sanctuary." Her gaze hardened as she looked up. ¡°Celadon does not forgive easily.¡±


    ¡°She acted as she thought was necessary,¡± Vell interjected, appearing beside them.


    ¡°She is very much like you, Black Wizard,¡± she said. ¡°Now I see now why you chose her.¡±

 Chapter 145 - Champion of Magic

    "Why do you persist in this... vagrant lifestyle?" The queen asked. "You could claim any land as your own, and most would welcome you as a protector or a powerful ally against their enemies. You could live like a king."


    "I have no interest in that. Kings are dull, courts are duller, and castles¡ªeven worse. Protecting people gets tiresome too. My attention is on Sonder now; in all my years, I¡¯ve never had an apprentice quite like her."


    "One crafted in your own image?"


    "Something like that, yet not entirely. And soon, if not already, Sonder will sense it too. She doesn¡¯t fit anywhere neatly, much like I don¡¯t. She belongs to no people, no creed, and she won¡¯t stay here."


    "Why are you so certain of that? Have you set something in motion, or will you use force as you did to enter here?"


    He chuckled. "Me? No, no. I¡¯ve done that once; I won¡¯t do it again."


    The queen began to circle him, her eyes critical. "I still wonder why you use something as blunt as fire. A master of the arcane who has lived as long as you could destroy without resorting to such crude elements."


    "I could, and I can. But I choose not to."


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    "And why is that?"


    "Because what would be the point? Over-refined magic could crowd out the diversity of wizardry. I¡¯d hate to see that happen. I like seeing magic used in the mundane, even the trivial. I enjoy watching people innovate for both defense and harm."


    "Defense and harm? Most would favor only the former."


    "Perhaps, but given the choice, they¡¯d often pick the spell that harms an enemy over one that merely defends. If I gave someone a choice between absolute attack and absolute defense, which do you think they¡¯d choose? And what would become of all offensive spells then? Fireballs, ice blasts, lightning summoning?" The mage settled onto a nearby rock, looking thoughtful. "If I sat out for a century and perfected offensive and defensive magic and simplified it for anyone to use, do you think I¡¯d leave space for other types of combative magic?"


    "Any elf skilled in magic could do the same," the queen countered.


    "Elves?" He laughed. "Within a year, they¡¯d be lost in their own sense of time. No, I can keep focus without falling into that trap. There¡¯s a reason why shorter-lived races drive development¡ªtechnologically and magically. I respect them for it. What has Celadon achieved in the past hundred years? From the looks of it, nothing. Just as I have done, but that¡¯s intentional. You, on the other hand, seem less than content with it." After a pause, he looked at her. "Perhaps I, and by extension Sonder, simply don¡¯t fit with Celadon."


    "And what makes you so sure of that?"


    He lifted his staff and pointed to the sky.


    The queen¡¯s gaze followed, and she saw the smoke spiraling up through the trees.


    "Oh no," she murmured before vanishing into the earth, using her swiftest means of travel¡ªburrowing through the earth faster than any creature could run.

 Chapter 146 - Honor!

    The queen drew herself up, towering as vines and roots emerged from beneath her gown, lifting her to twice Vell¡¯s height. Her hair, woven from thick, twisting vines, reached toward the canopy as the forest around them dimmed in response to her wrath.


    ¡°For this transgression, I decree your banishment from Celadon,¡± she declared.


    ¡°Banishment?¡± Vell asked, glancing to Sonder. "And... for how long will her exile be?¡±


    ¡°Not just her, Black Wizard,¡± the queen replied sternly. ¡°You, too, are barred from this realm. Setting the forest aflame might be atoned for, but harming the queen¡¯s garden is unforgivable. Your apprentice¡¯s actions are yours as well; your teaching has determined her response, and I must answer them accordingly.¡±


    Vell held her fierce gaze a moment, then looked to Sonder and said, ¡°Celadon has welcomed many travelers with open arms, no matter their crime. Is there no other way we might mend this?¡±


    The queen¡¯s green eyes narrowed, glowing brighter as if in response to his suggestion.


    She raised one hand, palm outward, and a gust of wind swept through the forest, carrying the scent of damp earth and crushed leaves.


    ¡°After your action, words carry little weight. I guard this land, and I have no choice in this judgment.¡±


    ¡°How long, then?¡± Vell asked.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Forever,¡± she replied. ¡°Unless the Green Wizard deems you worthy of return, though Mellea¡¯s heart has never been one for forgiveness.¡±


    The queen¡¯s gaze fell to Sonder, unreadable and unyielding. She extended a hand, and a slender vine curled downward like a question.


    ¡°What would you do to make amends, little one?¡± The queen asked.


    Sonder hesitated, her fingers trembling as they brushed the vine. ¡°I would bring it all back,¡± she promised. ¡°I would spend every day replanting, healing each part I hurt.¡±


    At her touch, the vine recoiled, and the queen shook her head. ¡°Celadon¡¯s roots have turned from you, child.¡±


    The words hung over Sonder.


    She glanced up at the queen, her shoulders sinking, yet determined to make this right.


    She wanted to speak, but the queen raised a hand once more, and a thick wall of thorned vines rose between them and Celadon¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I know that I do not have the power to remove you, but can you honor my kingdom¡¯s ways?¡± The queen asked, her voice gentler but edged with finality. ¡°Though the Black Wizard may not, will his apprentice?¡±


    Sonder felt the queen¡¯s words sink deeply, her question hitting with the weight of a vow.


    The weight of the queen¡¯s question settled upon Sonder, binding her like a vow.


    Her eyes went to Vell, whose expression was a mask, offering neither encouragement nor judgment. This was her choice.


    And no matter how beautiful Celadon was, she knew what was the right thing to do.


    With a resolute nod, she swallowed and said, ¡°I will.¡±


    The queen¡¯s lips pressed into a hard line. With a single, slight nod, she sank back down to earth, her towering form folding into the forest floor until her gown settled once more against the ground. The shadows eased, branches releasing the tension of her command, though the barrier of roots and thorns remained impenetrable.


    ¡°Go now,¡± she commanded. ¡°Leave my realm and remember your words.¡±


    Without another word, Vell turned, guiding Sonder down a narrow path that opened up just behind them.

 Chapter 147 - A Plants Life For Me

    ¡°It¡¯s not really your fault, you know?¡± Vell said, glancing at Sonder. ¡°Most people would have done the same. It¡¯s instinct to protect yourself¡ªand what else would you use against attacking plants? Fire, naturally.¡±


    Sonder looked up at him, brow furrowed, but she said nothing.


    He sighed and they walked in silence, his gaze drifting from her to the dense forest of Celadon behind them.


    After a while, Sonder broke the quiet. ¡°Will we ever get to go back?¡±


    Vell paused, then sat on a fallen log and gestured for her to sit beside him. ¡°Maybe,¡± he said, though his tone held little conviction. ¡°If Mellea ever decides we¡¯re worthy. But the queen¡¯s right about one thing¡ªthey¡¯re not one for forgiveness¡±


    Sonder sighed and sank down beside him, picking up a smooth, palm-sized stone.


    ¡°Then how will I ever fix what I¡¯ve done?¡±


    She turned the stone in her hands, feeling its weight.


    She thought about throwing it, to feel its flight and watch its fall and land with a heavy thunk on the earth. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    But instead, she held it a moment longer, then gently set it back on the ground, as if it belonged to this land more than she did.


    She really didn¡¯t belong here.


    Without another word, they rose and continued on toward the edge of the forest.


    At the border of Celadon, where the world opened into a wide grassland, Vell shook his head. ¡°They expect so much,¡± he said. ¡°They guard this place like every blade of grass is sacred. But they forget that mistakes are part of nature, too.¡±


    Sonder¡¯s gaze drifted over the vast grasslands, the open sky above them feeling unreal after Celadon¡¯s dense trees. ¡°Maybe they¡¯re right, though. Maybe I should have known better.¡±


    ¡°Experience teaches,¡± Vell shook his head and looked her way. ¡°Not expectations. You did what you thought you had to.¡±


    As they began crossing the grassland, the soft, endless rustle felt so loud in comparison to the melodic brush of the leaves in the wind.


    ¡°Where will we go now?¡± Sonder asked dispirited.


    ¡°I¡¯ll figure that out,¡± Vell said, offering a reassuring smile. ¡°In the meantime, why not start small? Water a few withering plants along the way¡ªthink of it as the beginning of your amends to Celadon.¡±


    For the first time since leaving the forest, Sonder smiled. She knelt by a patch of scraggly weeds at the edge of the grassland, cupping her hands around them.


    She called to water, and hoped it would answer for the first time.


    Slowly, the plants seemed to perk up, their leaves moist and brightening as though grateful for the attention and care.


    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit,¡± Vell said with a warm nod, and suddenly an idea popped into his head. ¡°I know where we¡¯ll go next,¡± he added enthusiastically.

 Chapter 148 - Some Sullenness

    They had traveled mostly in silence, leaving behind Celadon¡¯s dense forest with each step. Sonder was quiet, lost in thought for most of their journey, her gaze often distant, her steps measured. Occasionally, she had made one request¡ªto avoid lighting any fire at night. She didn¡¯t want the wood to be burned for her, nor was fire summoned in any form. Even when the cold crept in, she kept it to herself, letting it numb her hands.


    Vell seemed content with this decision, sharing in her silence, and often neither of them ate at all.


    The cold didn¡¯t seem to affect him, nor did he appear to feel the weight of hunger.


    At night, he lay with his eyes open, gazing up at the stars, as if waiting for their distant counsel.


    Sonder¡¯s own sleep came in restless fragments, a dreamless quiet that left her weary but untroubled. She rarely knew what direction they traveled; Vell offered no destination, and she didn¡¯t ask.


    She simply followed, step after step, until finally she realized that this wandering, this silence, no matter how sullen she had become, shouldn¡¯t be.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    On the fifth night, as they lay in the quiet, Sonder sat up, wrapping her arms around her knees as she stared across the field, the breeze rustling the grass around them. She sighed, watching her breath, half-expecting it to fog in the chill, but it didn¡¯t. She felt no warmth within her, as though her own fire had dimmed and gone out.


    Beside her, Vell¡¯s gaze shifted, watching her in the dim starlight. He said nothing, just waited, as though he knew she¡¯d find the words soon enough.


    Finally, she looked down. ¡°Can you teach me how to defend myself with magic, but something... that isn¡¯t deadly?¡±


    A faint smile creased Vell¡¯s face. ¡°A straightforward request, isn¡¯t it?¡± He sat up, dusting his hands off, and chuckled. ¡°Direct and practical¡ªI like that. Most apprentices beg to learn the flashiest spells first, but you¡¯re looking for something with restraint.¡± He studied her, nodding to himself. ¡°Yes. I can teach you something less destructive, but every bit as powerful.¡±


    She held his gaze, her hands curled tightly around her knees. ¡°I don¡¯t want to feel that helpless again,¡± she murmured. ¡°If I¡¯m in danger... I want to be able to protect myself without... without hurting anyone or everything around me.¡±


    Vell considered this, tilting his head thoughtfully. ¡°Then we¡¯ll start with a spell as old as the earth itself. Technically, it¡¯s not even magic¡ªat least, not the kind most imagine.¡±

 Chapter 149 - Self Defense Training

    ¡°There are many ways to use this skill, but let¡¯s begin with the simplest form,¡± Vell said, rising to his feet in the moonlit night.


    He planted his staff firmly in the ground, and its tip glowed softly, illuminating the space around them.


    ¡°The principle is almost the same as calling to the elements, which you¡¯ve already learned. So, we can skip the first step.¡±


    Sonder listened closely; Vell rarely offered her direct lessons in magic. Aside from her accidental swallowing of a cube and the calling to elements, the lessons he had given her were limited.


    Vell clapped his hands together, holding them in place with a strained expression that seemed more theatrical than genuine. With a subtle shift in his stance, a visible wave of energy burst outward from him, powerful enough to knock Sonder off her feet.


    ¡°Sorry about that,¡± he said, extending a hand to help her up.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Sonder brushed herself off, surprised but curious. ¡°Does it take a lot of mana to do that?¡±


    ¡°Actually, not at all,¡± he replied, dusting his hands. ¡°This ¡®technique¡¯, often called a pulse under others names, uses very little energy, yet it¡¯s quite effective. I have a lot of mana to spare, but I used the bare minimum. It can be really strong, but we¡¯ll start small.¡±


    ¡°How harmful is it?¡± Sonder asked as it was her biggest concern.


    ¡°Well, how do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Mostly fine¡ªI was just surprised.¡±


    ¡°See, just a bit rattled but fine. Instead of inviting anything in, you expel it. It¡¯s something that briefly ¡®nudges¡¯ the world around you. Telling it that you want no part of it. But it¡¯s never lethal. Well, there are a few exceptions. If somebody falls off a cliff because of it, does it count?¡± He thought about it with half-frown, ¡°No. I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Sonder tilted her head. ¡°So... it¡¯s just a strong ¡®go away¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Vell said with a grin.


    Sonder nodded, glancing down at her hands. ¡°I¡¯d like to try. But... maybe on a smaller scale than what you did.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Vell said, moving a few steps back. ¡°Start like you would with the elements¡ªlet your mana flow outward. Once you can really feel it, give it a nudge¡ªjust a gentle push, not a full shove across the field. When you¡¯re comfortable, practice letting it happen in one quick breath.¡±


    She took a steady breath and mirrored Vell¡¯s movements, clasping her hands together.

 Chapter 150 - Kah!

    A small and soft ripple of air flowed from Sonder¡¯s hands, bending the grass and plants in a circle around her, forcing loose rocks and pebbles to skitter backward, kicking up little clouds of dust that drifted lazily in the wind.


    It wasn¡¯t much, but it was something.


    They¡¯d been on the road again for days now, covering miles of rugged trails and winding paths. The landscape was changing slowly, the wild, untamed forests giving way to patches of farmland and the occasional distant house.


    Civilization was creeping back into their journey, and with it came the sounds of daily life¡ªshouts of farmers, the bleating and mooing of goats and cows, the shrill laughter of children echoing across golden fields of wheat and barley.


    ¡°Not bad at all,¡± Vell said, his tone encouraging. ¡°It¡¯ll take some practice to build control, but you¡¯ve got the right idea. Sometimes it helps to shout. Give it an ¡®Ah!¡¯ or a ¡®Kah!¡¯ or something like that. The pulse is flexible; it can be strong or just a gentle reminder to keep a distance. It¡¯s all about how much energy you put into it.¡±Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    She felt excited, realizing she¡¯d managed to send out that ripple her first time, but also very weary. The more mana she let out, the more tired she became, but it didn¡¯t seem like the tiredness sleep could fix.


    ¡°So, I can use this without hurting anyone?¡± Sonder asked again to make sure.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me? You wound me,¡± Vell said, faining hurt and putting his hands where his heart was. ¡°A small pulse like that will nudge anything or anyone close to you away. They might feel like they¡¯ve walked into a strong breeze or been given a little push. Nothing more.¡±


    Sonder thought about it.


    ¡°Could it stop an attack?¡± she asked.


    It can,¡± he replied with a slow nod. ¡°With enough practice and the right timing, a pulse could throw off the trajectory of an arrow, knock a weapon out of someone¡¯s hand, or even halt a charging creature ten times your size. And with enough skill, you could send a stronger pulse at a wider angle, giving yourself space when you need it.¡±


    This was something real, much more tangible than elements or eating light, or the word magic that Vell used¡ªsomething she could actually master with time and effort. ¡°I¡¯ll practice it, then. I¡¯ll keep working until I get it right,¡± she said firmly.


    Vell¡¯s face softened. ¡°How about this¡­¡± he began. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll show you how to add more layers of complexity to it.¡±

 Chapter 151 - Thickly

    Their journey brought them to a well-trodden road, where the men passing by were short and thickly built. Almost all were about the same height¡ªclose to Sonder¡¯s own, though most of them stood just a bit taller.


    They were almost all the same height, which was close to her own, though most of them edged just a little taller. From a distance, they would look nearly identical in stature.


    But as they came closer, she could see the distinct details that set each man apart: the subtle variations in the fabric and color of their clothes, small leather pouches and tools tied to their belts, and the unique beads or polished stones threaded into their hair and beards.


    And their beards¡ªeach man wore at least some kind of facial hair, but for those with full beards, they were thick and carefully maintained, often decorated with rings of gold or silver or small, polished stones.


    It was strange seeing so many bearded faces after traveling for so long with only Vell, who was always clean-shaven. She¡¯d never seen him shave, yet somehow his face remained as smooth as river stone.


    Their ears were striking as well, and unlike anything she¡¯d seen. They weren¡¯t pointed like an elf¡¯s or long and round like a goblin¡¯s. Rather, they looked much like human ears, only larger, and they seemed to give each face a look of perpetual alertness, as if they were always listening.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Sometimes the men shifted and murmured among themselves, their eyes glinting with curiosity and subtle, amused glances.


    She thought that Vell must have been a little out of place, like a small sprout among towering, ancient oaks.


    She tried to stand a bit straighter to make herself taller.


    Most of the men traveled in groups alongside wagons loaded high with goods hidden under heavy tarps. Whatever they carried must have been valuable, judging by the way they kept a close watch on their cargo, walking leisurely but alert as they passed Vell and Sonder by.


    ¡°Care to guess where we¡¯re headed?¡± Vell asked with a smile.


    Sonder squinted, looking up the road ahead as they continued to walk. More of the sturdy, bearded men passed by, some with quick, respectful nods in Vell¡¯s direction.


    The road was lively with the sound of low, rumbling voices, clinking metal, and the occasional snort of a mule or horse pulling a wagon. Whatever was under the tarps these men transported, it was obviously precious¡ªeach cart was carefully guarded by a handful of these stocky men, their eyes sharp as they watched the road.


    She turned to Vell, who was watching her, clearly waiting for her answer.


    ¡°Someplace important to them,¡± she said thoughtfully. ¡°They¡¯re all carrying things, transporting¡­ supplies?¡± She gestured to the latest wagon that had rumbled past. ¡°But I can¡¯t tell exactly what or why.¡±


    ¡°Very close,¡± Vell replied, his voice warm with approval. ¡°Look down, at the road,¡± he said, nodding toward the cobblestones beneath their feet. ¡°What do you notice?¡±


    She looked down, eyeing the uneven cobblestones underfoot. She noticed that the road was worn, the stones polished in some places by years of footsteps and wagon wheels. She took a closer look and saw that while most of the stones were rough gray, here and there were traces of glittering veins¡ªfaint streaks of silver and deep blue.


    She frowned, puzzled. ¡°Is that¡­ ore?¡±

 Chapter 152 - The Greatest Mine Of All Time

    ¡°Dwarves, Sonder,¡± Vell explained, and he stretched his arm and pointed with his staff. ¡°These are dwarves¡ªyou have must have heard of them, or heard stories about them, with their love for gold, gems, and treasures of all kinds.¡±


    ¡°So, we¡¯re going to one of their cities?¡± Sonder asked.


    ¡°Sort of,¡± Vell said thoughtfully. ¡°It¡¯s less of a city and more of a massive mining complex. The greatest one on the planet, by my estimation. But it¡¯s also where many dwarves have built their homes, so it feels like a city in its own right.¡±


    Sonder glanced at the passing wagons. ¡°Are these carts full of metals and jewels then?¡±


    ¡°Some, but not as many as you¡¯d think,¡± Vell replied, nodding at the distant fields. ¡°The mine here is exceptionally rich, and it¡¯s drawn so many people that they¡¯ve expanded beyond mining. Those farmlands we passed? They¡¯re owned by the dwarfs, though most of the farmers themselves aren¡¯t dwarves. The minerals in the soil make it incredibly fertile, perfect for growing crops. So alongside their gems and metals, they also trade in food, grain, and livestock. It¡¯s a whole ecosystem.¡±


    Sonder looked around at the bustling road. ¡°If this place is as big as you say, then there must be other things too. Services, maybe?"You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Vell grinned, pleased with her insight. ¡°Exactly, Sonder. Merchants and traders come from everywhere, offering all kinds of goods and services. The dwarves here welcome anyone who can pay or, better yet, who can make them money. If you can secure a piece of land near the mines, you might even find yourself among the rich and dwarven elite. There aren¡¯t many failing businesses here. But be warned: if the dwarven lords and ladies decide someone else could run your business better, they¡¯ll replace you without hesitation. It¡¯s a harsh system, but it keeps their economy strong.¡±


    Sonder¡¯s thoughts drifted back to Vell¡¯s own habits. She remembered him paying generously, even extravagantly, for what she considered simple things: rooms at inns, clothes, food. She looked at him curiously.


    ¡°Vell¡­ Are you rich?¡±


    She had seen him hand over bags of money like it was nothing for things Sonder didn''t think were that important or could be obtained with less of it.


    Like clothing, food, or a room in an inn.


    At her question, Vell¡¯s brow furrowed, and he looked at her sternly. ¡°Sonder, where are your manners?¡±


    Sonder lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry."


    But Vell broke into a laugh. ¡°Good. Just remember to never ask a dwarf about his wealth. Even hinting at someone¡¯s material status is considered a serious insult to them.¡±


    They walked on a bit further, the sounds of the dwarven carts and murmurs of voices filling the air. Finally, Vell added with a wink, ¡°But yes, in most places, I¡¯m considered reasonably well off.¡±

 Chapter 153 - Rock And Stone

    Far in the horizon, a mountain range came into view.


    They were going to the closest base of one of those mountains, as the road would lead to the entrance to the great mine of the dwarves.


    Vell gestured ahead. ¡°Just over that ridge, we¡¯ll reach the entrance.¡±


    Sonder squinted, catching glimpses of stonework built into the mountain¡¯s base, carved statues of what were most likely dwarven warriors of the past on either side of a massive arched entryway.


    The statues were crafted with such skill that even from afar, she could see the fine details etched into their beards and armor. In the fading daylight, they looked almost alive. As if at anytime they would yawn and stretch to get rid of the stiffness of having to stand in place for long.


    Sonder was struck by the sheer scale of the place.


    It wasn¡¯t just the size of the entrance but also the stone archway that towered overhead when she and Vell entered. It was decorated with carvings of hammer and anvil, symbols of the dwarven craft, as well as intricate scenes of dwarven miners and blacksmiths at work.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    The crowd funneled into the arched entrance, flowing like a river into the heart of the mountain. Sturdy wooden platforms carried goods up and down, and dwarves shouted commands to guide the heavy loads. Massive chains, much thicker as her arm, moved rhythmically up and down, descending into depths so far down that Sonder couldn¡¯t see where they ended, carrying people and cargo alike into the mine¡¯s lower levels.


    ¡°Stay close,¡± Vell said, placing a hand on her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s easy to get lost here if you don¡¯t know the way.¡±


    She nodded, sticking close to him.


    Inside, the walls of the great hall were lit with giant braziers on pillars that cast their glow over the smooth stone.


    Everything here was built with precision and care. Even the floor beneath her feet was embedded with a colorful mosaic of stones.


    They passed a group of even smaller dwarves, most likely children, who looked up at them with wide eyes, not having seen someone who looked like them before.


    Their faces were streaked with soot and dust, but they wore proud expressions as they helped their elders carry small loads or polish stones.


    Some of the older dwarves gave Vell nods of recognition, and a few murmured greetings in a language she didn¡¯t understand, their voices deep and gravelly.

 Chapter 154 - Hot Iron

    Deeper in the mine, where the massive entrance was long out of sight and the flow of people had thinned, Vell led Sonder to a particular smithy¡ªa house carved from the mountain rock itself, reinforced with slabs of wood and stone.


    The air was warm and stuffy from the forge fire roaring within, but outside, all was quiet. No clang of hammers, no hiss of cooling metal.


    A small figure rushed out of the house, startling Sonder. She guessed it was a young dwarf, likely an apprentice, judging by his patchy beard fuzz and oversized leather apron, cinched around him so many times that it bunched awkwardly at his sides.


    A streak of soot smudged his cheek, giving him the look of someone deeply engrossed in his work and short on time.


    Without even a glance at them, he darted over to the tool rack, sorted through several hammers, and grabbed the one he needed before disappearing back inside. It seemed there was no time for pleasantries.


    Vell knocked lightly on the stone door frame, but when no one responded, they followed the boy inside.


    The interior was a workshop dense with purpose; tools cluttered every surface, and stacks of raw materials, half-forged pieces, leather scraps, and metal rods leaned against each other on crowded shelves. Hammers, tongs, and chisels lined the walls, each bearing the wear and polish of use.


    The young dwarf was already hard at work, placing the hammer he had fetched next to an anvil where an older, more weathered dwarf was waiting, examining a piece of glowing iron with a practiced eye.


    At the center of it all was an older dwarf, his graying beard bound in leather cords and his gaze focused intently on a piece of glowing iron on the anvil. The older dwarf barely glanced up but acknowledged their presence with a rumbling voice.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°Master Vell,¡± he said with gruff respect. ¡°Not many come down this far uninvited. What brings you?¡±


    Vell inclined his head. ¡°Lunt. It¡¯s good to see you. We¡¯re just visiting. Nothing urgent this time. But tell me, where is old Master Lunt?¡±


    The dwarf grunted. ¡°Grandpappi? He passed on long ago. Right after I reached adulthood.¡±


    Vell¡¯s face softened. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear it. I hope he went peacefully.¡±


    ¡°As peacefully as a dwarf can, crushed in a mine while on the hunt for ore.¡±


    ¡°And what about your father?¡±


    ¡°Lunt Senior¡¯s gone too. He met the same end.¡±


    ¡°Then I think I know how you hope to go.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tempt me, wizard,¡± Lunt muttered, with a faint smirk.


    Vell gestured to the young dwarf, who had returned to the forge, this time holding the tongs with a disciplined focus. ¡°And this one?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Lunt Junior,¡± said the older dwarf, giving the boy a proud nod.


    ¡°Your son?¡±


    ¡°My grandson and apprentice.¡±


    The older dwarf cast a curious, assessing look at Sonder, his gaze lingering long enough to make her shift slightly under his scrutiny. Then he grunted and returned his attention to the red-hot iron on the anvil.


    ¡°And does the girl have a reason to be here, or are you just here to show her around?¡± he asked, voice as rough as the stone walls around them.


    Vell looked over to her. ¡°This is Sonder, my apprentice. It¡¯s her first time seeing the dwarven mines, and I thought there¡¯d be no better place for her to witness true dwarven craft than here at the Lunt forge. I¡¯d say she¡¯s quite curious.¡±


    The new Master Lunt huffed softly, a sign of mild approval. ¡°Curiosity¡¯s a fine start,¡± he said, then gestured to the young dwarf, who was eying the two strangers with a lot of interest. ¡°Lunt here,¡± he said, nodding to the apprentice, ¡°is full of curiosity himself, though he channels it through his work.¡±


    Lunt Junior took up a pair of tongs, carefully turning the hot metal on the anvil. He worked with a kind of disciplined excitement and held it over an anvil while the older began to hammer on it.


    Sonder watched their work.


    ¡°It almost seems¡­ peaceful,¡± she murmured, watching the metal transform with each well-placed blow.


    Master Lunt''s eyebrows rose. ¡°Peaceful? This?¡± He chuckled, a sound like gravel shifting. ¡°Forge work is all noise and heat, girl. But to a dwarf, the rhythm, the feel of shaping metal¡ªthat¡¯s as close to peace as you¡¯ll ever find.¡±

 Chapter 155 - Little Smith

    Master Lunt approached a larger workbench after he and his grandson had finished hammering away at the red-hot piece, letting it rest for the moment.


    A jagged slab of raw metal lay on the workbench, its rough surface gleaming faintly in the forge¡¯s light.


    ¡°This here,¡± he said, tapping the slab with a calloused finger, ¡°came from a new vein we uncovered just weeks ago. Strong, dense, but with a give to it¡ªrare stuff. Once it¡¯s hammered, tempered, and forged right, it¡¯ll be something to last generations. Something I¡¯ll take pride in.¡±


    ¡°I have no doubt anything you work on becomes a masterpiece,¡± Vell replied with a small smile.


    The old dwarf snorted, ¡°Lay off the compliments. It gives people the wrong idea.¡±


    Lunt Junior stood nearby, gazing at the slab as though it were a relic of legend. ¡°Master Lunt says that if a wizard carves runes into it, it could make a blade that never dulls. Is that true?¡± he asked Vell, his voice full of hope.


    ¡°Technically? Not quite,¡± Vell said, scratching his chin thoughtfully. ¡°In practice? More or less. Enchantments and master forging can create something incredibly durable, perhaps outlasting several lifetimes. But truly unbreakable or eternal? That¡¯s a myth, even for magic.¡±


    Master Lunt grumbled under his breath. ¡°Bah, like the fancy arms and armor of those lords and ladies. Pompous fools. Thinkin¡¯ they¡¯re the Stoneborn themselves, just ¡®cause their pockets are deep.¡±


    Sonder, who was also looking at the unfinished piece on the workbench, tilted her head. ¡°The Stoneborn?¡±


    ¡°Aye, them,¡± Master Lunt said with a gruff wave of his hand, offering no further explanation.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Vell stepped in. ¡°The Stoneborn are legendary figures in dwarven lore¡ªwarriors and leaders said to embody the very spirit of the mountains. They weren¡¯t just heroes; they were craftsmen, miners, and protectors with a deep connection to the stone. Not unlike the druids and the queen of the forest. Their spirits are believed to watch over dwarves who live underground.¡±


    Lunt Junior nodded eagerly, and with the kind of reverence reserved for sacred things, recited a rhyme in a clear voice: ¡°Birthed by stone and tempered in fire, guardians bold of the mountain¡¯s spire. Their axes sang, their hammers roared, in stone halls grand, the Stoneborn soared. We forge to honor the Stoneborn,¡± he added. ¡°Every piece, no matter how small, should be made with their memory in mind.¡±


    Sonder¡¯s gaze lingered on the jagged slab of metal. In her mind, she imagined the Stoneborn as dwarven kings of old, clad in gleaming armor, their presence larger than life. Like many stories that her people, humans, shared of old kings.


    Without warning, Lunt Junior reached over to a nearby bench and picked up a small, unpolished blade. Its edges were rough, and the surface was still marred with forge marks, but he held it out to her. ¡°Here,¡± he said simply. ¡°Hold this.¡±


    Sonder hesitated before taking it. The blade was surprisingly heavy, its weight much greater than the training swords she¡¯d been given by Inure, the half-elf swordmaster.


    But it wasn¡¯t all too unfamiliar.


    ¡°A blade,¡± Lunt Junior began, his eyes fixed on her as she adjusted her grip, ¡°is more than just its edge. It carries the intentions of the smith who made it¡ªtheir skill, their respect for the craft. Every hammer strike shapes its purpose.¡±


    Sonder nodded slowly, her fingers tightening around the crude hilt. Though she didn¡¯t fully grasp the intricacies of smithing, she could feel the care imbued in the blade despite its unfinished state.


    Vell watched her thoughtfully before turning to Lunt Junior. ¡°Did your grandfather teach you that?¡±


    Junior nodded, casting a quick glance at Master Lunt, who gave a single approving nod in return.


    ¡°Well then,¡± Vell said, resting a hand on Sonder¡¯s shoulder, ¡°we should be on our way. There¡¯s still plenty to see in the mine for a first-timer.¡±


    Master Lunt inclined his head toward them, his expression as stern as ever. ¡°If you come back, come with purpose. We¡¯re not here to waste time.¡±

 Chapter 156 - Hard At Work

    Sonder watched as Lunt Junior worked, the rhythmic clang of his hammer on hot metal filling the forge. He was shaping what looked like a sword, though it was smaller than she had expected.


    The metal rod, glowing a bright yellow from the heat, seemed too short to be a proper blade¡ªperhaps suitable for a dwarf or someone her own height, but for a taller race, it would barely pass as a dagger.


    She didn¡¯t know much about smithing, but still, she watched, fascinated by his focus and precision.


    Vell and Master Lunt had wandered off together, most likely doing whatever old men would be doing in each other¡¯s company. Drink and smoke most likely.


    She¡¯d seen Vell smoke plenty of times, though she couldn¡¯t quite remember if he drank.


    Sonder stayed, thinking that she might offer Lunt Junior some company. At first, she was interested in his work, but as time wore on, boredom began to creep in.


    Out of all the skills she could learn, smithing didn¡¯t seem to spark much excitement. She wondered briefly if Vell had brought her here with the intention of her picking up the craft.


    Lost in thought, she stared intently at Lunt Junior as he worked, her pale, cloudy eyes fixed on him. It didn¡¯t take long for her unwavering gaze to unnerve the young dwarf.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    He shifted uncomfortably under her scrutiny. He wasn¡¯t used to strangers¡ªmost of the people he encountered were friends and extended family, usually also dwarves.


    This girl was something else entirely. Her milky eyes seemed distant and lifeless, and her strange, detached demeanor seemed so eerie.


    And then there was it.


    Lunt Junior tried not to look, knowing it was rude to stare, but his eyes kept darting to the hilt protruding from her chest. The sight gnawed at him, filling his head with unspoken questions.


    Finally, he blurted out, ¡°Do you want me to replace it?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sonder asked as she wasn¡¯t paying attention.


    ¡°The sword in your chest,¡± he said, gesturing vaguely toward it. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how it got there, and you don¡¯t have to tell me if you don¡¯t want to, but... it¡¯s starting to rust. It¡¯s dull, too. And, well... there¡¯s probably other grime on it.¡±


    Sonder glanced down at the blade embedded in her torso, suddenly very aware of its presence. Her fingers brushed against the worn hilt.


    ¡°Thank you for the offer,¡± she replied slowly, ¡°but it¡¯s not something I can just... take out.¡± She gave the sword a small, rattling shake to emphasize her point.


    ¡°Not even with healing magic?¡± Lunt Junior asked, eyebrows furrowing in confusion.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think so,¡± Sonder said, her uncertainty evident. ¡°Vell said he¡¯d look into it, but he hasn¡¯t exactly gotten around to it yet.¡±


    The young dwarf frowned. ¡°Can¡¯t he just pull it out? I¡¯ve heard he¡¯s a great wizard.¡±


    Sonder hesitated, recalling Vell¡¯s explanation. ¡°He told me it¡¯s not that simple. Apparently, if he removed it the wrong way, it¡¯d be like taking out someone¡¯s bones and just... hoping for the best. You know, like suddenly yanking out a person¡¯s skull or spine and thinking everything would be fine.¡±


    Lunt Junior grimaced at the mental image. ¡°I see.¡±

 Chapter 157 - Working? Hardly

    The tavern¡¯s low ceiling pressed down on the room, even by dwarven standards.


    Smoke from countless pipes hung thick in the air, mingling with the earthy scent of ale and the faint metallic tang of the mountain.


    The firelight flickered, throwing an amber glow across the sturdy wooden tables, each one worn from years of use and countless mugs slammed in hearty toasts.


    Vell sat across from Master Lunt at one such table, the wizard¡¯s tankard untouched before him. The dwarf, in contrast, puffed on his pipe, the glow of its embers flickering.


    A half-empty jug sat between them, not Lunt¡¯s first of the evening.


    ¡°You¡¯re quiet for a wizard,¡± Lunt remarked, but it was not meant as an insult; his voice was gruff as he exhaled a plume of smoke. ¡°Not many of your kind can sit still without givin¡¯ a lecture.¡±


    Vell smirked, rolling his unlit pipe between his fingers. ¡°An unfair stereotype, though not entirely without merit. I¡¯d wager you haven¡¯t met many wizards, but I¡¯ve learned when to hold my tongue. Dwarves aren¡¯t much for idle chatter, are they?¡±


    ¡°That we aren¡¯t.¡± Lunt nodded, his face softening for a moment before turning pensive. ¡°Speaking of holding tongues¡­ There¡¯s something I¡¯ve been mulling over. Something I wouldn¡¯t normally share, even over good ale.¡±


    The mage raised a brow. ¡°Well, if the brew¡¯s loosened you up enough to speak your mind, I¡¯m listening.¡±


    Lunt chuckled dryly, but the humor didn¡¯t reach his eyes. He leaned forward, resting his thick forearms on the table. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinkin¡¯... about becoming a Dwarf Lord.¡±


    The words hung in the air for a moment.


    Vell¡¯s curiosity was evident. ¡°A Dwarf Lord? That¡¯s no small ambition, Lunt. What¡¯s driving this?¡±This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Lunt tapped the side of his tankard with a thick finger, the rhythmic clinking blending into the tavern¡¯s background noise. ¡°Not ambition, not really. It¡¯s duty.¡± He paused, weighing his words. ¡°The council¡­ they¡¯re set in their ways. Fossils, the lot of them. They cling to the old methods so tightly, they¡¯d sooner let the mines dry up than adapt. Me? I¡¯ve seen what happens when you embrace new ideas, new techniques. It can keep us strong.¡±


    Vell nodded and asked, ¡°So, you want to bring on change?¡±


    ¡°Not change for its own sake,¡± Lunt clarified, his tone firm. ¡°It¡¯s about reclaiming what we¡¯ve lost¡ªrestoring the glory of the old days. It¡¯s about survival. The veins aren¡¯t as rich as they once were, and the younger generations¡­¡± His expression softened as he mentioned them. ¡°My grandson and his kin, they¡¯ve got talent, potential. But if we don¡¯t give them something to build on, that potential will wither. They need hope. They need someone who understands that.¡±


    ¡°And you think you¡¯re that someone?¡± Vell asked, his tone neutral but thoughtful.


    Lunt met his gaze steadily. ¡°I do. But I¡¯m no fool. The council doesn¡¯t take kindly to new blood, even if it¡¯s from an old name. The Lunts have been respected smiths for generations, but we¡¯ve never held a lordship. Not once.¡±


    Vell picked up his tankard, taking a slow sip before setting it down with deliberate care. ¡°You¡¯ve got the skill, no doubt about that. But being a Dwarf Lord isn¡¯t just about forging fine steel or running a successful smithy. It¡¯s politics, diplomacy, and navigating a maze of egos. Very boring things. Are you ready for that?¡°


    Lunt grunted, ¡°Ready as I¡¯ll ever be. The question is, do you think I¡¯d be worth followin¡¯?¡±


    The wizard leaned back. ¡°You¡¯re blunt, capable, and fiercely loyal to your people. Those are qualities any leader should have. But¡­¡± Vell¡¯s red eyes met Lunt¡¯s. ¡°Do you have the patience? The council will test you at every turn. They¡¯ll push you, provoke you, and try to wear you down.¡±


    Lunt sat back, puffing on his pipe as he mulled over Vell¡¯s words. ¡°Patience isn¡¯t my strong suit, I¡¯ll admit. But I¡¯ve weathered worse than a room full of old stubborn dwarves. If there¡¯s one thing I¡¯ve learned from smithing, it¡¯s that the best work takes time¡ªand heat.¡±


    Vell smiled, raising his tankard. ¡°Well said. Here¡¯s to time and heat, then.¡±


    The mugs clinked, the sound ringing out briefly over the din of the tavern. After a moment of shared silence, Vell asked, ¡°So, do you have a plan? Or is this still just an idea?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been layin¡¯ the groundwork,¡± Lunt admitted, ¡°for a while now. Speaking to the right people, showing ¡¯em what I can offer.


    Vell¡¯s gaze turned distant, as if calculating. ¡°You¡¯ll need more than that, and you know it.¡±


    ¡°Aye, I do,¡± Lunt said, his voice growing quieter. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m askin¡¯ you¡­ for a favor.¡±

 Chapter 158 - Through Thick And Thin

    ¡°I need your help to tip the scales. Your name carries weight like brass, and you¡¯d catch the ear of more than a few influential folk. If you¡¯d vouch for me¡ªhelp me prove I¡¯m the right dwarf for the job¡­¡± Lunt paused, the confidence in his voice faltering for a moment. His expression softened, almost vulnerable, before he quickly masked it with a gruff shrug. ¡°Well, it could make all the difference.¡±


    For a dwarf, asking for help was no small thing. Asking it of an outsider? That was even harder.


    Vell watched him in silence, his crimson eyes sharp but unreadable as he drummed his fingers lightly against the table.


    After a long moment, he leaned forward and said, ¡°The world knows the Dread Mage loathes politics, but I¡¯d do a great deal for a friend. You¡¯ve asked kindly, and for the sake of your family, I¡¯ll help. I¡¯ve known the Lunts for a long time, Lunt. Don¡¯t tarnish that name. You¡¯ve no idea what it means to me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Truly,¡± the dwarf said, his voice thick with sincerity. ¡°You¡¯ve always been a true friend to my family.¡±


    Vell, not one for over-sweet moments, quickly changed the tone. ¡°So, what¡¯s the plan? March into the council hall in your finest armor, astride a horse? Or perhaps a war goat? Maybe even a kodo?¡±


    Lunt let out a booming laugh, nearly choking on his pipe smoke. He thumped his chest, wheezing before finally catching his breath. ¡°A war goat, eh? I like the sound of that. Imagine it¡ªme, all polished and gleaming, riding a cashmere one through the council chambers, horns sharp enough to slice bread. Might just scare the old codgers into seeing sense.¡± The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Vell tapped his fingers on the table. ¡°Tempting as that might be, subtlety may serve you better. No need to startle the council into thinking you¡¯re mad. We¡¯ll need to show them you¡¯re serious¡ªand capable of leading without smashing your way through their traditions.¡±


    Lunt nodded, his humor fading as he leaned back in his chair. ¡°You¡¯re right, of course. I¡¯ve been working in the background for a while now, and the pieces are starting to fit together. The council¡¯s about to meet soon¡ªan important one, too. One of their members is stepping down after decades. I won¡¯t be the only one vying for that seat, but I¡¯ve got a friend on the council willing to nominate me. That¡¯ll get me through the door. After that, it¡¯ll come down to proving myself to a few key voices.¡±


    Vell¡¯s gaze grew distant as he turned the thought over. ¡°Tell me¡ªhow much would it sway things if the Dread Mage were to publicly declare himself an ally to the Great Mine if a Lunt held the title of lordship?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Lunt scratched at his beard, puffing on his pipe as he considered. ¡°Some would grumble, maybe loudly. But even those who don¡¯t like you couldn¡¯t deny it¡¯d be a boon, no matter how much you are disliked.¡±


    Vell chuckled softly, swirling the last dregs of his drink in his tankard. "Disliked is putting it mildly, Lunt. There are plenty who¡¯d rather see me locked away in a tower than hear my name in their halls. The Dread Mage isn¡¯t exactly synonymous with trustworthy to most, but then again, I don¡¯t need everyone¡¯s love. Just the right people¡¯s grudging respect.¡±


    Lunt leaned forward, his pipe dangling between his teeth. ¡°Aye, and grudging respect is often the best kind. Honest, if nothing else.¡±

 Chapter 159 - What Do I Care?

    The faint clink of metal against stone echoed through the mine, accompanied by the flickering glow of lantern light.


    Sonder adjusted her grip on the lantern as Lunt Junior hefted his pickaxe, his knuckles whitening against the rough wood.


    He shifted his stance, muscles straining with each swing as he chipped away at the dark earth in front of him.


    The dull thud of the pick striking stone sent small vibrations through the ground, loosening chunks of dirt and rock that clattered to the floor at Sonder¡¯s feet.


    ¡°This one¡¯s got a good shine to it,¡± Lunt Junior said, crouching to inspect a newly dislodged fragment.


    His broad fingers turned the piece over, holding it up to the light. Despite his optimism, it looked just as dull and lifeless as the rest of the debris they¡¯d unearthed so far.


    Still, he grinned, stuffing it into a burlap sack slung over his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ve got a good feeling about this one.¡±


    Sonder wiped a stray strand of hair from her face with the back of her wrist. It wasn¡¯t as though she was sweating, but it did make her uncomfortable.


    When she¡¯d agreed to accompany Lunt Junior into the mine, it had seemed like a good idea¡ªa way to pass the time while Vell was busy, maybe learn something about the art of smithing. But now, watching the dwarf work tirelessly in the sweltering tunnels, she wasn¡¯t so sure.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    The mine they worked in was public, long since declared ¡®dried up¡¯ and abandoned by the anyone who had interest in it. To Lunt Junior, though, it was still worth searching in.


    ¡°Old mines can still hold treasures,¡± he¡¯d told her earlier, with such sincerity. But so far, all they¡¯d uncovered was dirt, rock, and his unwavering determination.


    Sonder leaned against one of the mine¡¯s wooden supports, its beams groaning faintly under the mountain¡¯s weight. Somewhere deeper in the tunnels, the steady drip of water echoed with an irregular rhythm.


    She was reluctant to pick up a pickax herself. It wasn¡¯t the physical effort that held her back but an instinct¡ªa nagging feeling that she learned in Celadon¡ªthat the earth might not appreciate being disturbed.


    Instead, she pressed her palm against the rough wall of the mine, feeling the cool, unyielding stone beneath her fingers. The mountain had been lived in and hollowed out for centuries, its veins mined for every scrap of metal it could yield.


    She let her mana flow outward, reaching into the stone, just like she had done with other elements, in search of a voice¡ªan impression¡ªanything.


    The response came suddenly, startling her. It wasn¡¯t a feeling or a whisper but something almost audible, firm and dismissive in its simplicity: ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Sonder blinked, pulling her hand back instinctively, as she had never gotten an impression so clearly from nature.


    The earth had spoken¡ªif it could be called that¡ªand told her all that she needed to know.


    Her mana had also caught faint traces of something else.


    ¡°There¡¯s ore in that direction,¡± Sonder said, pointing deeper into the tunnel.


    Lunt Junior straightened, wiping sweat from his brow with his forearm. He followed her gesture, squinting into the darkness. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± she replied, her tone firm.


    The dwarf hefted his pickax over his shoulder. ¡°Well, then, lead the way, Oracle of the Stone!¡±

 Chapter 160 - No, This Isnt Magic

    ¡°So, you¡¯re a wizard too, right?¡± Lunt Junior asked, his voice echoing faintly in the narrow tunnel.


    Sonder was unsure how to respond at first. She quickly settled on a simple, ¡°No.¡±


    Lunt frowned, hefting his pickax onto his shoulder. ¡°Then how come you know where the ore is?¡±


    She hesitated, then explained as best she could. ¡°I... reach out with my mana, sending it into the earth. The stone, the dirt¡ªthey sort of respond. They feel... familiar. But things that aren¡¯t like them¡ªlike metal or crystals¡ªthey feel different. Like a knot in the fabric. But I only assume it''s ore, because what else would be in a mine?¡±


    As she spoke, she realized how close it sounded to magic, even though she didn¡¯t think of it that way. ¡°It¡¯s more like... a sense, really. Like intuition, but more focused.¡±


    And then she thought what counted as magic were very banal things.


    Lunt scratched at his patchy beard, barely the beginning of a dwarf''s lifelong journey to a full one. ¡°Sure sounds like magic to me.¡±


    Sonder shook her head. ¡°Not the kind you¡¯re thinking of. When people imagine magic, they picture hand movements, spells, ingredients, and explosions of light. This isn¡¯t that. It¡¯s more... subtle. Like feeling a breeze on your skin.¡± She paused, reconsidering. ¡°Or maybe like hearing a sound no one else can hear.¡± The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    It reminded her of the pulse that Vell had showed her. He¡¯d been adamant it wasn¡¯t magic, so this couldn¡¯t be either. Still, the thought gnawed at her. Did it really matter?


    Lunt, already back to chipping at the walls, broke her train of thought. She watched him for a moment before stepping closer, an idea forming in her mind.


    ¡°Lunt,¡± she called.


    He paused, pickaxe half-raised. ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Could I try something on you?¡±


    He straightened, eying her warily. ¡°Does it have to do with magic?¡±


    ¡°It does.¡±


    ¡°Will it hurt?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± she said honestly. ¡°But I¡¯m not completely sure.¡±


    Lunt lowered the pickax, sighing. ¡°You¡¯re the wizard. Go on.¡±


    She stepped closer.


    Despite being older and having a broad frame, he was just a little shorter than her.


    Slowly, she let her mana seep outward, directing it gently toward him. She moved carefully, ready to pull back at the slightest sign of pain.


    At first, nothing happened. Then, Lunt stiffened like a startled cat. His shoulders rose, and he bristled visibly, like a cat.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he demanded, shuddering as if she¡¯d dropped a bucket of cold water over him.


    ¡°I¡¯m letting my mana flow over you,¡± she said, tilting her head. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°No, but it feels... weird. Like I¡¯m being tickled on the inside.¡± He shivered again. ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°Sorry. I¡¯ll stop,¡± she said quickly, withdrawing her mana.


    Lunt shook himself like a wet dog, glaring at her. ¡°Maybe keep your magic, or whatever you want to call it, limited to rocks and dirt instead of me.¡±

 Chapter 161 - The Miners Dream

    Sonder let her mana flow outward again, focusing on the stone and dirt around them. She and Lunt had already uncovered a small thread of iron in a dying vein, but it wasn¡¯t enough for the dwarf. Just a bit more and he had enough to craft an entire set of armor.


    The sensation of the earth responding to her was becoming more familiar now¡ªa subtle hum.


    She brushed against the tunnel walls and floor, searching for something out of place, something that felt different.


    Then she felt it. It wasn¡¯t like the muted presence of iron ore. This was sharp, vibrant, and cut through the dull hum of the surrounding stone. The intensity startled her, though not uncomfortably, sending a shiver through her senses.


    ¡°Wait,¡± she said, raising her hand. ¡°There¡¯s something here.¡±


    Lunt paused mid-swing, lowering his pickax. ¡°More ore?¡±


    Sonder shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± she murmured, turning toward the sensation. It was coming from deeper in the tunnel, down a narrow, partially collapsed offshoot. ¡°It¡¯s something else.¡±


    Lunt hesitated briefly, glancing at the dim, unstable passage. Then, with a shrug, he slung his burlap sack over his shoulder and followed. The air grew thicker as they ducked under low beams and stepped carefully over fallen rubble.


    Sonder stopped abruptly, placing her hand against the cool stone of the wall. She let her mana pulse outward, and the energy surged back, clearer than ever. Just beyond the surface was something concentrated and alive with strange power. Stolen story; please report.


    ¡°Here,¡± she said, stepping back and gesturing to the wall.


    Lunt narrowed his eyes at the spot, his fingers running over the rough surface. ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like much. But if you¡¯re sure...¡± He raised his pickaxe. ¡°Let¡¯s see what¡¯s hiding in there.¡±


    He swung hard, the pick striking with a sharp clang. The stone resisted more than before, but Lunt¡¯s strikes were strong and steady. Piece by piece, the rock fell away, and then a faint shimmer caught the light of the lantern.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Lunt muttered, his voice suddenly hushed. He crouched, brushing away the loosened debris with his thick fingers, revealing a cluster of crystals embedded in the stone.


    Their surfaces shimmered with a mesmerizing glow.


    Sonder stepped closer, raising the lantern higher to get a better look. The crystals seemed to pulse faintly, seemingly absorbing the light.


    Lunt¡¯s mouth hung open for a moment before he let out a low whistle. ¡°By the forges... that¡¯s no ordinary crystal.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Sonder asked, her cloudy eyes narrowing as she studied the formation.


    ¡°Luxorite,¡± Lunt said, his voice filled with greed. ¡°Rare as dragon¡¯s teeth. Used for crafting enchanted items, forging weapons, and even powering magical constructs. This stuff¡¯s worth more than gold. A fortune, easily.¡±


    Sonder tilted her head. ¡°And it¡¯s just... sitting here, waiting for someone to find it?¡±


    Lunt grinned, though his focus didn¡¯t waver from the crystals. ¡°Guess you were right to trust your... not-magic.¡±


    He carefully resumed his work, chipping at the surrounding rock with precise, deliberate movements to avoid damaging the crystals. Each piece he loosened revealed more of the shimmering formation.


    ¡°We¡¯ll need to be careful,¡± he said, his tone suddenly serious. ¡°Even a chip of luxorite is worth a small fortune, but damage it, and it¡¯s worthless. Handle this right, and we¡¯ve struck a vein most miners only dream about.¡±

 Chapter 162 - What A Haul!

    Lunt¡¯s pickaxe rang out steadily against the stone, echoing in the narrow tunnel.


    Each strike chipped away at the rock encasing the luxorite, revealing more of the gleaming crystals.


    They pulsed faintly in the lantern light, their glow growing stronger and stronger as more of them gained freedom from the dark."


    Sonder shifted her feet. The vibrations from Lunt¡¯s strikes seemed to ripple outward too strongly, the resonance unsettling the otherwise still air.


    She let her mana seep out again, brushing it against the stone to sense its reaction. The earth felt tense, but also too loose.


    ¡°Lunt,¡± she said, warning the dwarf boy. ¡°Be careful. I don¡¯t think this part of the mine is stable.¡±


    Lunt grunted, not looking up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Dwarves know rocks. Just one more piece...¡±


    He swung harder, his pickax biting deep into the stone. A sharp crack echoed through the tunnel, louder and more ominous than any before it.


    Sonder felt the tremors roll beneath her feet.


    ¡°Stop!¡± she shouted, stepping back.


    The mountain groaned around them, a low, mournful sound.


    Dust and loose pebbles rained from the ceiling as the walls shuddered. Lunt froze, his pickax still embedded in the rock, his eyes darting to the beams supporting the tunnel.


    ¡°Oh no,¡± he muttered. ¡°That¡¯s bad.¡± The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    The next moment, the ceiling above them began to give way. Chunks of stone broke loose, falling toward them with a deafening roar.


    Sonder acted on instinct, grabbing Lunt by the arm and pulling him close as she shot out her mana.


    The pulse acted as a barrier, deflecting the first wave of debris as it crashed down. The rocks shattered into harmless fragments that clattered to the ground around them.


    Sweat dripped down her face¡ªshe had already expended much of her mana to locate the ore and crystals. Her voice was hoarse as she shouted, ''We need to go! Now!


    Lunt didn¡¯t need to be told twice. He grabbed the largest intact piece of luxorite he could carry, stuffing it into his sack, and sprinted toward the exit.


    Sonder followed, pushing away more debris when it came raining down.


    The tunnel shook violently, the groaning of the mountain growing louder. Wooden beams snapped like twigs, and the floor buckled beneath them.


    ¡°Almost there!¡± Lunt yelled, his voice nearly drowned out by the chaos.


    Sonder¡¯s chest burned with every gasp of dust-laden air as she pushed her mana to its limits.


    The faint glow of lantern light ahead marked the main tunnel¡ªsafety was so close. But her heart sank when she saw that the ceiling above the exit had already started to collapse.


    ¡°Keep running!¡± she shouted at Lunt, planting her feet firmly. She raised her arms and focused all her remaining strength on the collapsing section. A luminous barrier formed, bracing against the falling rocks.


    The tunnel groaned, but her barrier held, keeping the exit open.


    ¡°Go!¡± she yelled, shoving Lunt forward.


    He stumbled but didn¡¯t stop, sprinting as fast as he could. A deafening crash rang out, followed by a thick cloud of dust that enveloped them both.


    Sonder staggered out of the dust and dropped to her knees, her mana finally flickering out.


    Lunt leaned against the wall, coughing violently as he clutched his sack to his chest. ¡°That,¡± he wheezed, ¡°was a close one.¡±


    Sonder glared at him, her chest heaving. ¡°I told you... to be careful.¡±


    Lunt winced, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°You did. And I probably should¡¯ve listened.¡± He hesitated, then pulled the luxorite from his sack. Its radiant glow remained undimmed, the light dancing across its flawless surface. ¡°But look at this. We got it. Worth the trouble, right?¡±


    Sonder shot him a look that could have melted iron. ¡°Not if we¡¯d been buried alive.¡±


    He chuckled nervously, tucking the crystal away. ¡°You¡¯re right. Next time, I¡¯ll listen.¡±


    ¡°Next time?¡± Sonder groaned, letting her head rest against the cool stone wall.

 Chapter 163 - Obviously Dangerous

    Outside, near the smithy of the Lunt¡¯s, Lunt Senior and Vell were deep in conversation.


    Vell turned first, his sharp red gaze softening slightly when he saw Sonder approach. However, his brows arched as he took in her and Lunt Junior¡¯s disheveled state.


    ¡°Well, look who¡¯s crawled out of a rockfall,¡± Lunt Senior barked, his voice gruff. ¡°What did you break this time, boy?¡±


    ¡°Nothing important,¡± Lunt muttered, clutching his sack tighter as if it could shield him from scrutiny.


    Lunt Senior fixed him with a stern glare. ¡°Do I need to call your father?¡±


    ¡°Uh...¡± Lunt hesitated, eyes darting to the ground as he kicked a pebble with his boot. ¡°It wasn¡¯t that bad. We¡¯re still here, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    Vell¡¯s calm voice cut through the tension. ¡°What do you have there, Lunt?¡± he asked, gesturing toward the bulging burlap bag.


    The boy hesitated for a moment before pulling out the luxorite. His hands trembled slightly as he held it up. ¡°This,¡± he said, ¡°is why we¡¯re covered in dirt.¡±


    Its light bathed their faces, the colors reflecting in their eyes and softening the lines of their features, even on Lunt Senior''s weathered face, leaving him speechless. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°By the ancestors...¡± Lunt Senior muttered after a long pause. He stepped closer, his calloused hands hovering near the crystal but not daring to touch it. ¡°That¡¯s... pure luxorite. And this piece...¡± His voice trailed off, his gaze fixed.


    ¡°How much is it worth?" Sonder asked, her voice dry as dust, still filled her lungs.


    Before Lunt Senior could respond, Lunt Junior commented. ¡°Worth dying for¡ªbut we didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Because of my magic,¡± Sonder snapped, glaring at Lunt Junior. ¡°Or did you think that barrier raised itself?¡±


    ¡°Enough,¡± Lunt Senior barked, his tone cutting off any further squabbling. He turned to Vell, who was now examining the crystal with quiet fascination. ¡°What do you think, wizard? Is it genuine?¡±


    Vell nodded slowly, his fingers brushing the edges of the luxorite as though afraid to disturb it. ¡°It¡¯s genuine,¡± he said, his voice calm but tinged with awe. ¡°And incredibly rare. A piece of this size and purity could buy a swath of land in the mine¡ªand much more.¡± His gaze shifted to Sonder. ¡°You¡¯re fortunate in more ways than one. Mining luxorite is dangerous even under ideal conditions.¡±


    He handed the luxorite back to Sonder. ¡°This will need to be handled carefully. Whatever you went through to get this was dangerous, but transporting it will be worse. The wrong vibration could cause it to destabilize.¡±


    Sonder frowned. ¡°Destabilize? What does that mean, exactly?¡±


    ¡°Explode,¡± Vell repeated. ¡°In a burst so violent it could level a town. Handling this is no small feat.¡±


    Lunt Junior paled, his bravado faltering. ¡°Uh... maybe we should¡¯ve left it where it was.¡±


    Lunt Senior, however, disagreed. ¡°No,¡± he said firmly, his tone leaving no room for argument. ¡°This may be exactly what we need right now.¡± He turned to his grandson, his expression serious. ¡°Tell me exactly where you found it. Every detail.¡±

 Chapter 164 - Things Are Looking Up

    Sonder stepped out with damp hair, the faint scent of lavender clinging to her from a hurried bath. Lamplight reflected off her still-drying hair.


    Across from her, Vell sat in a luscious seat in her room at the inn.


    The chair, clearly designed for dwarves, was too small for him, but he managed to find an awkward sort of comfort in it.


    A thick book lay open on the table before him, its yellowed pages filled with dense script and intricate drawings of gems and crystals. His fingers idly traced the lines of an illustration depicting luxorite clusters.


    ¡°You mentioned a barrier earlier,¡± Vell said without looking up. ¡°What exactly did you mean?¡±


    She sat down on another seat, which was exactly right for her size.


    ¡°It happened in the mine when the tunnel collapsed. I used my mana to push back the falling rocks¡ªlike you taught me a few days ago.¡± She paused, meeting his sharp gaze as he finally looked up from his book. ¡°But when the entrance started caving in, I managed to form a barrier to keep it open long enough for Lunt and me to escape. It wasn¡¯t planned. It just... happened. Like on instinct.¡±


    ¡°Instinct, you say?¡± Vell¡¯s eyes narrowed, studying her closer.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    She nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t have a lot of time to think.¡±


    Vell leaned back into his chair. ¡°Creating a mana barrier in the middle of a collapse is no small feat. It requires focus, precision, and significant strength. The fact that you managed it on instinct...¡± His voice trailed off.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that... good?¡± Sonder asked, her brow furrowed.


    ¡°I guess so. Yes,¡± he said, his focus snapping back to her. ¡°It speaks to your potential, yes. How much mana did you use during the collapse?¡±


    ¡°A lot,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯d already drained most of it sensing luxorite and the instability in the tunnel. By the time I raised the barrier...¡± She shook her head. ¡°I was mostly out of mana.¡±


    Vell closed the book with a soft thud, his expression unreadable. ¡°And what would have happened if your mana reserves had run out before you escaped?¡±


    Sonder hesitated. The answer was obvious¡ªshe¡¯d be dead. But seeing what she was, that wasn¡¯t entirely right.


    ¡°I see,¡± Vell said when she didn¡¯t reply. ¡°Magic is not a crutch, Sonder. It¡¯s a tool, a weapon, sometimes even a lifeline. But it is not infinite. You must understand your limits and respect them, or you will die," he laughed, "a second time.


    ¡°I know that,¡± she said, her voice defensive. ¡°But what else could I have done?¡±


    Vell sighed, his tone softening. ¡°I¡¯m not scolding you, Sonder. In fact, I¡¯m proud of you. Your instincts saved you and Lunt. That¡¯s no small thing, and you deserve credit for it. But instinct alone isn¡¯t enough. We need to refine your control to make sure you can act with purpose, not just desperation. Otherwise, next time, you might not be so fortunate.¡± He rose, stretching slightly. Rest tonight,¡± he said. ¡°Tomorrow, we¡¯ll start new exercises to strengthen your mana reserves and sharpen your barriers.¡±


    As she turned to leave, Vell¡¯s voice stopped her. ¡°Oh, and one more thing.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± she asked, looking back.


    ¡°Stay out of mines from now on, will you?¡±

 Chapter 165 - Blue Balls

    Sonder stood in the center of the room, arms crossed as she studied the runes Vell had chalked onto the stone floor.


    They formed circles in circles, like ripples in a pond. Some of the sigils looked vaguely familiar¡ªshe recognized a few from grimoires she had read, mostly ones for protection or warding. The rest, however, were completely unfamiliar.


    Vell¡¯s execution was far from flawless. His drawings looked uneven, the lines crooked in places, as if drawn by an amateur.


    What¡¯s all this for?¡± she asked, gesturing at the chalk marks.


    Vell, crouched near one of the outer runes, glanced up briefly before standing and dusting chalk off his hands.


    ¡°This,¡± he said, motioning to the array, ¡°is a training circle. It focuses magic, isolates specific aspects of your mana, yadda yadda¡ª¡± he waved a hand dismissively¡ª¡°but most importantly, it gives me control if you overreach.¡±


    ¡°Overreach?¡± Sonder frowned.


    Vell arched a brow. ¡°Barriers are dangerous. You think it¡¯s just a shield, but a misstep could split me¡ªor the entire room¡ªin half.¡±


    Sonder was horrified at the image. She hadn¡¯t considered that kind of consequence.


    ¡°Good.¡± Vell gestured for her to step into the circle. ¡°If you¡¯re done asking questions, center yourself within the array. We¡¯ll start with a simple exercise to test your control.¡±


    Sonder hesitated but obeyed, moving to the center. As soon as she crossed into the innermost circle, the air shifted subtly. It felt heavier, charged with something unseen, like a presence hovering just above her.


    If she hadn¡¯t known this was likely Vell¡¯s mana¡ªor something similar¡ªshe might have felt unnerved. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°What now?¡± she asked.


    Vell moved to a chair just outside the circles, his black robes pooling around him as he sat. For once, the chair seemed appropriately sized for his frame.


    ¡°Take a stance,¡± he said, almost lazily.


    ¡°What?¡± She asked.


    ¡°A stance,¡± Vell clarified. ¡°Like a warrior. Feet apart, arms ready¡ªsomething that says, ¡®I¡¯m ready to conquer the world.¡¯¡±


    Sonder followed his instruction, planting her feet firmly and tensing her muscles.


    ¡°Good,¡± Vell said, his tone lighter. ¡°Now, extend your mana outward. Direct it toward me.¡±


    Closing her eyes, Sonder focused, letting her mana flow outward like a warm current, starting from her core and spreading through her limbs.


    ¡°Good,¡± Vell said again, his voice steady. ¡°Now, shape it into a sphere. Think containment, not explosion.¡±


    She visualized mana pooling in front of her, forming a translucent orb that floated in the air.


    ¡°Steady,¡± Vell murmured, leaning forward slightly. ¡°Hold it firm. No leaks.¡±


    The strain began to build as she poured more mana into the sphere. It trembled under the pressure, flickering unevenly.


    ¡°Hold it,¡± Vell said sharply. ¡°Do not let it collapse.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying,¡± Sonder growled through clenched teeth.


    But the sphere wavered, cracks spiderwebbing across its surface. A heartbeat later, it shattered, the energy dissolving into harmless ripples that faded into the air.


    Sonder staggered, dropping her hands to her knees as she gasped for breath. ¡°What... what did I do wrong?¡±


    Vell stood, his expression unreadable as he stepped into the circle. ¡°You overextended,¡± he said simply. ¡°You¡¯re too afraid of it. It¡¯s your mana, Sonder.¡±


    He placed a hand on her shoulder, grounding her. ¡°Again,¡± he instructed. ¡°This time, focus on the flow. Forget about the force.¡±


    Sonder shook her head, still panting. ¡°I think I need a break.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense,¡± Vell replied briskly. He extended his arm, and a small, glowing blue orb materialized in his palm.


    ¡°Here,¡± he said, gesturing for her to take it.


    She did, turning it over in her hand. It was cool and perfectly smooth, almost like polished glass.


    ¡°Eat it,¡± Vell instructed.


    Sonder stared at him, her brow furrowing as she held up the orb. ¡°Eat it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a rock,¡± Vell said with an exasperated sigh. ¡°It¡¯s mana condensed into a solid form. It¡¯ll restore your reserves. Now, stop making that face and eat it.¡±


    Still skeptical, she popped the orb into her mouth. The moment it dissolved, warmth flooded through her body, her mana reserves replenishing almost instantly. It had a crunch to it.


    ¡°Better?¡± Vell asked with a faint smirk.


    She nodded, standing straighter. ¡°Better.¡±

 Chapter 166 - Small Politics

    ¡°Lunt, how are you doing?¡± a stocky dwarf greeted the master smith with a firm clap on the shoulder.


    Lunt was meeting a mix of political allies, professional contacts, and old friends in a private room of a trusted tavern. The tavern¡¯s owner, an old companion from his days when he played an active role in the smith¡¯s guild, had ensured their privacy, allowing the group to speak freely.


    ¡°Doing as well as ever. And yourself?¡± Lunt replied.


    ¡°Fine, as always¡ªthough things could always be better,¡± the dwarf muttered. His eyes shifted to the tall, hooded figure standing silently beside Lunt. ¡°And who¡¯s this?¡± he asked, his tone laced with suspicion.


    A sharp intake of breath swept through the room as the name registered. Vell pulled back his hood, revealing his pale face and stark white hair. His crimson eyes gleamed in the firelight, striking a sharp contrast to the warm, earthy tones of the dwarves around him. The golden-threaded runes on his black robes shimmered faintly, their decorative appearance doing little to quell the unease his presence evoked.


    ¡°Greetings,¡± Vell said, inclining his head slightly, his calm voice cutting through the thick silence.


    ¡°Why have you brought in an outsider, Lunt?¡± asked the same dwarf, now stepping back warily. ¡°And someone like him?¡±


    The air grew heavy with tension as the other dwarves turned their attention to Vell, their eyes filled with a mix of curiosity and unease. Lunt, ever composed, raised a hand to still the quiet murmurs.


    ¡°Because,¡± Lunt began, his voice steady and resolute, ¡°our people are at a crossroads. We need allies¡ªstrong ones. Master Vellichor isn¡¯t here to interfere; he¡¯s here to help.¡±


    The dwarf who had spoken first, a grizzled elder with streaks of silver in his braided beard, by the name of Skarn, stepped closer. He was a respected figure in their circles, but he was known for his wariness of outsiders. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Help? From an outsider? And not just any outsider, but the Dread Mage Vellichor?¡± Skarn¡¯s voice was heavy with suspicion. ¡°What could someone like him possibly want with us?¡±


    Vell¡¯s red eyes flicked to Skarn, his gaze as piercing as the point of a spear.


    When he spoke, his voice was calm and friendly, though any warmth in his tone was lost on the dwarves.


    ¡°I have no interest in your lands, your gold, or your politics¡ªif that¡¯s what you fear. My interest lies in¡­ affection. Loyalty, friendship.¡± He let the words settle before continuing. ¡°And so, I¡¯ve come to support Lunt as the next lord of the Great Mine.¡±


    The room erupted into chaos. Voices overlapped¡ªsome shouting, others muttering under their breath.


    Lunt was prepared for this reaction and held his ground, his hands gripping the edges of the table.


    ¡°Quiet!¡± barked Skarn, his booming voice cutting through the commotion. The room fell silent, though discontent lingered in the air. Fixing Vell with a hard stare, Skarn pressed, ¡°Backing Lunt? Why? What¡¯s in it for you, mage?¡±


    Vell tilted his head slightly, as though weighing how much to say. ¡°What¡¯s in it for me?¡± he repeated softly. ¡°Nothing. No gold, no land, no claim. I am here because a friend asked for my aid, and I do not take such requests lightly. You know of my past, my reputation¡ªI have earned the title you so scornfully spit. But I have no intention of imposing my will here. Lunt just has my friendship. That is all.¡±


    Skarn folded his arms across his broad chest. ¡°And what makes you think Lunt¡¯s the right choice? He¡¯s a smith, not a ruler.¡±


    Straightening his shoulders, Lunt met Skarn¡¯s gaze unflinchingly. ¡°I may be a smith, Skarn, but I¡¯ve spent my life in the forges, working beside our people, listening to their struggles. I know their needs, their fears, and their hopes. What they need now is a leader who serves them¡ªnot someone who serves their own ambition.¡±


    A younger dwarf with auburn hair and a neatly trimmed beard leaned forward from his seat. ¡°Even if that¡¯s true, bringing in an outsider¡ªespecially someone like the Dread Mage¡ªwill raise questions. Do you think the other lords will just stand by and accept this so easily?¡±


    Vell stepped forward, gaining the undivided attention of every dwarf in the room. ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m here. My reputation, as much as it unsettles you, is a tool. It will force hesitation among your opponents. No one will act recklessly while they believe I am watching.¡±


    His words hung in the air, their weight pressing down on the gathered dwarves. They exchanged uncertain glances, some nodding in reluctant agreement, others still wary.


    Skarn, however, remained resolute. ¡°And what happens when they do act? When they realize this is nothing more than a bluff?¡±


    A faint smile crossed Vell¡¯s lips, cold and devoid of humor. ¡°Then they will learn that I am not as far removed as they might hope.¡±

 Chapter 167 - The Usual

    The private room of the tavern had emptied, leaving only the faint scent of smoke from the extinguished hearth and the smell of stale ale in mugs that were left.


    Vell and Lunt were the only two left.


    Lunt had ordered a tray of bread and cheese, though it sat untouched on the table.


    The dwarf leaned back in his chair and rubbed his temples. The weight of the meeting still pressed down on him.


    "That could have gone better," he muttered, clearly exhausted.


    "They don''t seem to like me very much, do they?" Vell said. He was perched on a bench near the hearth, the few embers that were left lighting up his face. "Though I disagree, Lunt. It went as well as it could have. Skepticism was inevitable. You¡¯re challenging the status quo. That never comes without resistance."


    The meeting went as any political discussion usually did in Vell¡¯s eyes.


    The older dwarves debated ideals they wouldn¡¯t follow through on, while the younger ones naively clung to those empty words.


    Lunt let out a low grunt, tilting his chair forward to rest his elbows on his knees. ¡°I knew Skarn would push back, but I thought he¡¯d at least hear me out before questioning my worth. The man¡¯s known me for years.¡±


    "That¡¯s precisely why he¡¯s hard on you,¡± Vell replied, cutting up the cheese into cubes. ¡°He knows your strengths¡ªand your weaknesses. Skarn¡¯s not one to shy away from testing someone he considers a potential leader. It¡¯s his way of gauging if you¡¯re ready to face the larger trials ahead.¡±


    ¡°Is that what you think he was doing?¡± Lunt asked, his brow furrowed.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Vell''s lips formed into the faintest hint of a smile. "That''s what I hope he did. So, partially. I think the other part is that he doesn¡¯t trust me. Nor should he."


    Lunt gave him a sharp look, one eyebrow rising. ¡°That¡¯s an odd thing to admit, coming from you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m many things, Lunt, but I¡¯m not deluded,¡± the mage said, setting down the knife and finally beginning to eat the cheese. ¡°Trust isn¡¯t something my name inspires¡ªfear and caution perhaps, but not trust. That¡¯s a burden you¡¯ll have to carry yourself. I¡¯m here to give you the space to earn it, not to share it.¡±


    Lunt nodded slowly, his fingers drumming against the edge of the chair. ¡°The younger ones were the hardest to read,¡± he admitted after a pause. ¡°The older dwarves I can predict¡ªgreed, tradition, loyalty, whatever motivates them. But the younger ones? They look at me like I¡¯m out of my mind. I hope they''ll see that I''m doing this for them.¡±


    Vell studied him for a moment. ¡°They don¡¯t see you like they see the other old guard,¡± he said. ¡°They see you as change. Change terrifies them and excites them, though not enough to believe in it yet. To them, you¡¯re not just a master smith stepping into politics¡ªyou¡¯re a new way forward.¡±


    ¡°And you don¡¯t think I¡¯m a risk?¡± Lunt asked, leaning back again, his tone half-joking.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re a tremendous risk,¡± Vell said lightly, his smile turning sharper. ¡°But I¡¯ve lived long enough to know that life is full of risks. If you fail, it¡¯s no worse than the stagnation they¡¯re clinging to. If you succeed, you reshape your people¡¯s future. So, why not take it?¡±


    ¡°Do you really believe that, or are you just humoring me?¡±


    ¡°Whether I believe doesn¡¯t matter. You have to believe enough for the both of us.¡±


    Lunt sighed, running a hand through his thick beard. ¡°Sometimes I wish I had your confidence. You walked into that room like you already owned it. I can barely keep my own doubts in check.¡±


    "You think I''m without doubt?" The mage asked. ¡°Confidence isn¡¯t the absence of doubt. It¡¯s the willingness to act despite it."


    The dwarf frowned, absorbing the words. ¡°You make it sound simple.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not simple,¡± Vell said, his tone softening. ¡°It¡¯s exhausting. And dangerous. But if it were easy, anyone could do it. I know it too well."


    The wood in the hearth crackled softly, filling the silence as both men stared into the dead flames, lost in their thoughts.


    For the first time that night, Lunt reached for his tankard, taking a deep drink of the ale before setting it down with a heavy sigh.

 Chapter 168 - Old Guard Broken

    The sun had barely risen above the jagged peaks surrounding the Great Mine, but the Smith¡¯s Square was already alive with activity.


    Dwarves of all walks of life¡ªmerchants arranging their wares, soot-streaked miners fresh from the tunnels, smiths with calloused hands and aprons dusted with ash¡ªwere gathering in growing numbers. Among them were a few outsiders, traders and wanderers drawn by the same rumor that had swept through the city.


    At the center of the square stood a hastily constructed platform, its rough planks freshly hammered together. Formal announcements were rare here¡ªthis was a place for work, not politics. To dedicate space to anything other than the clang of hammers and the roar of forges was almost sacrilege, but today, this unspoken rule would be broken.


    Atop the platform stood Lunt, the master smith himself. His broad shoulders were squared, his beard meticulously combed, and his tunic cleaner than usual for this occasion. He looked every bit the dwarf ready to shoulder a great responsibility.


    Beside him loomed a figure starkly out of place among the crowd¡ªa tall shadow cloaked in black robes that seemed to absorb the faint lantern light of the square. Vellichor, the Dread Mage, stood silent, his imposing presence alone enough to still much of the crowd''s murmuring.


    Lunt gripped the edge of the podium, his knuckles white as he scanned the crowd. His eyes fell on familiar faces¡ªfriends, colleagues, and rivals¡ªbut also many strangers. Some gazed at him with curiosity, others with doubt. He drew a deep breath and began.


    ¡°Brothers and sisters,¡± he called, his voice steady despite the weight of the moment. ¡°I stand before you not as a smith, but as a dwarf who sees a future for our people that we cannot ignore. For too long, we¡¯ve clung to the safety of old traditions, placing our trust in lords who value gold over growth, titles over toil. But times are changing. We cannot afford to be left behind.¡±


    A ripple of murmurs passed through the crowd. Some nodded in agreement; others whispered to their neighbors, skeptical.


    ¡°I have worked beside you, my family has worked beside you for generations,¡± Lunt continued, his voice growing stronger. ¡°In the forges, in the mines. We have seen the weight of your struggles and the fire of your resilience. We have listened to your frustrations and shared in your triumphs. And today, I am here to tell you¡ªI will no longer watch as others make decisions that benefit themselves at the cost of our future.¡±


    He stepped forward, his boots thudding against the wooden platform. ¡°I, Lunt the Sixteenth, declare my candidacy for Dwarf Lord!¡±


    The murmurs erupted into a cacophony of reactions¡ªsome cheers, others gasps, but mostly grumbles as was usual for dwarves. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    In the crowd, Skarn''s silver beard gleamed as he stood stoic, his arms folded across his chest. His sharp eyes missed nothing, though his expression remained unreadable.


    Lunt raised a hand, calling for silence. Slowly, the noise subsided.


    ¡°I know what many of you are thinking,¡± he said, his tone softer but no less determined. ¡°A smith? A craftsman? What does he know of leadership? But what I lack in titles, I make up for in understanding. I don¡¯t stand here because I seek power¡ªI stand here because I seek change.¡±


    A shift in the air silenced even the whispers as Vellichor stepped forward. His black robes swept the platform as he raised his hands, drawing the crowd¡¯s attention like a shadow stretching over the square.


    ¡°I am Vellichor,¡± he began, his voice deep and deliberate. ¡°Many of you know my name. Some of you fear it. Others whisper it in half-forgotten stories. But I have never been an enemy of the dwarves, nor have I ever had cause to stand beside one¡ªuntil today.¡±


    He gestured toward Lunt, his crimson eyes scanning the crowd. ¡°Ask yourselves what it means that I am here, lending my support to this dwarf. I do not give my aid lightly. Lunt has earned it¡ªnot through wealth, not through titles, but through his conviction, his integrity, and his vision. These are qualities your lords of old have forgotten.¡±


    The crowd fell silent, their attention riveted on the mage. Even Skarn shifted slightly, his brow furrowing as he studied the imposing figure.


    ¡°Long ago, I walked the halls of your mine. Even then, I saw the cracks forming¡ªnot just in the stone, but in your spirit,¡± Vellichor continued, his tone softening. ¡°And nothing has changed since then, except that I see more misery in the eyes of both the old and the young. I have seen kingdoms crumble under the weight of their stubborn traditions. I have seen proud people wither because they feared change. And I see the beginning of it in the mine. Lunt is not a risk¡ªhe is your best chance at survival.¡±


    He stepped back, letting Lunt reclaim the platform.


    ¡°I won¡¯t pretend that this will be easy,¡± Lunt said, his voice steady once more. ¡°The road ahead will be difficult, and I will face opposition from those who cling to the past. But I promise you this: I will lead not for myself, but for the future of all of us. Together, we will forge something stronger than gold¡ªsomething lasting.¡±


    The crowd was still, their reactions subdued as the weight of Lunt¡¯s words settled.


    Then, slowly, a lone dwarf stepped forward¡ªa miner with a soot-darkened face and a pick slung over his shoulder.


    ¡°You¡¯re right about one thing,¡± the miner said, his voice rough but clear. ¡°We¡¯ve given everything to this mine, and all it¡¯s given back is dust and empty promises. If you mean what you say, you¡¯ve got my pick behind you.¡±


    A smattering of cheers followed, hesitant at first but growing as more dwarves voiced their agreement. Others remained quiet, their skepticism unyielding, but the seed had been planted.


    LLunt allowed himself a brief smile before stepping forward to continue. Gesturing toward Vell, he spoke again. ¡°As my first act, I will give back to you¡ªto the young, the untested, and the willing.¡±


    From his robe, Vellichor produced a transparent cube filled with a clear, viscous substance that refracted the light like liquid crystal. Inside it rested a shimmering shard of luxorite, glowing faintly.


    ¡°This,¡± Lunt declared, ¡°pieces of it will go to any young smith ready to prove themselves. Not for power, not for profit, but to craft something worthy of our people¡¯s future.¡±

 Chapter 169 - Strange Intruder

    Sonder was exhausted.


    She had gone to bed hours ago¡ªthough how many hours, she couldn¡¯t say. Deep within the mountain, where no sunlight reached, it became hard to tell time.


    The day had been a blur. She had spent it helping Lunt Junior, who, ever since his grandfather had announced his candidacy for Dwarf Lord, found himself swamped with work unrelated to the smithing he wanted to do.


    A surprising number of smiths, most young and a few older ones, had crowded into the Lunt family smithy, eager to claim a piece of the luxorite she and Lunt Junior had unearthed. There were so many that, despite knowing most of them by name, Lunt Junior had decided to write everything down¡ªnames, reasons, and requests.


    "I¡¯ll deliver these notes to Grandfather later," he had said.


    Sonder had offered to help. Her literacy wasn¡¯t perfect, but it was good enough to jot down names and explanations.


    Besides, she could understand Lunt and everyone else just fine. Whatever language they spoke seemed either identical or very similar to the one she¡¯d grown up with in her village.


    She wondered if the dwarves had their own language¡ªafter all, sometimes Master Lunt, when speaking to Vell or his grandson, would use words Sonder didn¡¯t recognize. They sounded foreign, almost out of place.


    Maybe it was another language. Or maybe she just didn''t know the words.


    She and Lunt Junior worked through the day, listening to endless justifications for why each smith deserved a piece of luxorite. She hadn¡¯t expected it to be such a big deal, but it was.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    By the time she fell into bed that evening, she was thoroughly exhausted, and she was done with dealing with people. She closed her eyes and let herself sink into the stillness of sleep.


    If something important happened, or if she was needed, Vell would wake her, she thought.


    It wasn¡¯t long after she drifted off that she felt it¡ªa faint presence, hovering over her.


    The sensation reminded her of the training circles she¡¯d used to practice mana barriers, where the air would hum with invisible tension and Vell was watching over her. Half-asleep, she dismissed it as one of his doings. Perhaps he was training. Even the Dread Mage needed to hone his skills.


    But when the ache in her side began, sharp and sudden, she couldn¡¯t ignore it. It was the kind of pain she recognized from Simeria¡ªstrained muscles after intense training¡ªbut this was different.


    Her hand instinctively moved to the source, her fingers brushing against something wet but not quite liquid.


    She opened her eyes.


    A figure loomed at the foot of her bed, their form hunched and shadowed. Hooded and indistinct, they crouched on all fours, like a wild animal.


    Startled, she sat up.


    Sonder¡¯s heart pounded, her fear sharpening, though not enough to scream. She watched as the figure took a step back, seemingly as startled as she was.


    When they raised their arm, something primal surged through her¡ªa flash of panic, an urgent need to act.


    Sonder pressed her palms together, releasing a pulse before she could think twice.


    The force was far stronger and more violent than she had intended. It sent the intruder flying into the stone wall of her room with a loud thud.


    Scrambling to her feet, Sonder summoned fire to light the space. The fire found candles and flickered them to life, illuminating her room.


    The hooded figure lay crumpled against the wall, their body limp but not lifeless. Their shallow breaths confirmed they were unconscious.


    As she stepped closer, her breath caught. A thick, scaled tail¡ªresembling that of a lizard¡ªcurled beneath their cloak, twitching faintly.


    She glanced down at her side, where the ache had spread.


    Black ooze dripped from her bedsheets, pooling on the floor beneath her. Her hand trembled as she traced the source, her fingertips brushing against the cold metal embedded in her skin.


    A knife.


    A second blade lodged in her side.

 Chapter 170 - A Price Will Be Paid

    Panic surged through Sonder, tightening her chest and locking her limbs in place.


    She didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Her hand trembled as it gripped the unfamiliar blade lodged in her side. Another wave of emotion crashed over her¡ªfamiliar but unwelcome. It was the creeping, suffocating sensation of losing control over herself.


    Not now. Not without Vell.


    She couldn¡¯t let the banshee take over, no matter how much control she thought she had. But she couldn¡¯t let go of the blade, either. Her fingers were frozen around the hilt, indecision clouding her mind.


    Black liquid oozed from the wound, dripping onto her bed and pooling on the floor beneath her.


    Her blood.


    The pain was distant, muted¡ªbut the weight of her paralysis was unbearable.


    Suddenly, the door to her room burst open, slamming against the wall with a violent force.


    A presence swept in, suffocating and dark. The flames of the candles dimmed, smothered by an otherworldly gloom. Even the air seemed to shudder under its weight.


    Sonder couldn¡¯t move. Even if she¡¯d wanted to, the oppressive force in the room rooted her in place.


    Vell entered, his figure emerging from the shadows as though he¡¯d stepped out of the mist itself. Crimson eyes locked onto hers, and with a smooth motion, he knelt beside her, steadying her as her knees buckled.


    "My dear girl," he said softly, his voice cutting through the oppressive stillness. As he spoke, the room brightened again, the gloom receding like a retreating tide. "Are you alright?" The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    His hand cupped hers where it clutched the knife. Black liquid stained his fingers¡ªthe strange blood that continued to drip from her wound.


    "I¡¯m scared," she whispered, her voice trembling.


    Fear coursed through her¡ªnot just of pain or the blade, but of death itself. That primal instinct lingered, clawing at her despite everything she had become.


    "You¡¯re right to fear it," Vell said gently, his tone steady and calm. "But don¡¯t worry, my Black Bird. Something like this won¡¯t kill you."


    He grasped the knife embedded in her side with an unflinching hand. "No matter the strike, nothing can cut you down. That doesn¡¯t mean it won¡¯t hurt, though."


    Without hesitation, he pulled the blade free.


    Sonder winced as a fresh stream of black blood poured from the wound, flowing freely as the knife clattered to the floor. The sound echoed in the silence.


    Vell placed his hand over the wound. ¡°San,¡± he said, and in an instant, the wound vanished.


    Sonder wobbled as she rose to her feet, her legs unsteady beneath her.


    "Sonder," Vell said, meeting her gaze with calm intensity. "You¡¯ve been the victim of an assassination attempt."


    "What?" The words barely made sense to her. "Why me?"


    "It wasn¡¯t meant for you," Vell explained. "You¡¯re just my closest associate¡ªand for that, I¡¯m sorry."


    "Was there... someone in your room too?"


    Vell nodded, his expression darkening. "Yes. I¡¯ve been stalked all day since word spread that I¡¯m working with Lunt."


    Sonder¡¯s worry deepened, and Vell, noticing her expression, added, "I¡¯ve already dealt with them. And I will take care of this one, too."


    He turned to the unconscious assassin. Their hood had slipped back, exposing scaled, leathery skin and a sharp, reptilian jaw.


    "Lamina," he murmured, almost to himself. "Mimics. They blend into their surroundings, adapting to the terrain. Perfect assassins and thieves."


    He raised an arm, and his black robes moved unnaturally, extending and writhing like living tendrils. They slithered across the floor and enveloped the would-be assassin in a suffocating embrace. The Lamina disappeared into the folds of his cloak, swallowed whole as the fabric returned to its original form.


    Sonder stared, her stomach twisting with unease.


    Vell turned back to her. "Go to Master Lunt," he said firmly. "Tell him what happened and stay with him until I return."


    "Where are you going?" she asked.


    He didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he swept out of the room as silently as he had arrived.

 Chapter 171 - Gathering

    Far from the smithy, Vell strode through the winding tunnels of the mountain, his black robes billowing like a living shadow. His eyes glowed faintly in the dim light, and his steps were soundless, his presence blending seamlessly with the gloom around him.


    He could sense them.


    The Lamina weren¡¯t subtle, not to him. Even with their unique aura that mimicked their surroundings, they couldn¡¯t fully conceal their intent. They were close¡ªwatching, waiting.


    ¡°Come out,¡± Vell said, his voice low and commanding.


    From the shadows, two Lamina emerged, their forms rippling like disturbed water as they discarded the illusion of blending into the stone. Scaled skin gleamed faintly in the low light, shifting hues as though catching remnants of their surroundings. Their slitted eyes gleamed with cold calculation, unblinking and predatory.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been following me all day,¡± Vell began, his tone calm, almost conversational. ¡°And yet, you only send two assassins. Why?¡± He tilted his head, a faint smile tugging at his lips. ¡±Oh, it doesn¡¯t matter. Sending one of yours into her room? That is simply unforgivable. And the strike was not only meant to be lethal but deliberately painful. That is a slight I cannot abide.¡±If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    The larger of the two Lamina hissed, its voice like gravel grinding against stone. ¡°We do not fear you, Vellichor.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Vell replied, his smile sharpening. ¡°Fear makes things boring.¡±


    He flicked his wrist, and shadows leaped from his robes like coiled serpents, twisting into jagged tendrils that lashed toward the Lamina.


    The smaller one darted to the side, melting into the cavern wall with inhuman speed, its form blurring as it melded with the stone. The larger one wasn¡¯t as quick. The shadow tendrils coiled tightly around its limbs, dragging it forward as it thrashed and hissed.


    Even the Lamina, with their unparalleled strength and speed, were no match for the suffocating strength of the Dread Mage.


    ¡°You¡¯ll tell me who sent you,¡± Vell said, his voice dropping to a whisper.


    The Lamina snarled, baring rows of sharp teeth. ¡°We do not betray our clients.¡±


    ¡°Pity,¡± Vell said, his expression hardening. ¡°But you will.¡±


    The tendrils tightened, eliciting a choked gasp from the Lamina. Vell¡¯s eyes burned brighter, casting eerie light across the cavern walls. The oppressive force of his presence deepened, suffocating the air as the shadows around him seemed to consume the faint light entirely.


    ¡°One left,¡± he said, glancing toward the walls where the smaller Lamina had disappeared.

 Chapter 172 - Doing the Right Thing

    The forge¡¯s familiar warmth greeted Sonder as she knocked on the heavy wooden door.


    The door creaked open, and Master Lunt appeared, his thick brows furrowing in concern. His eyes swept over her pale face and trembling hands. He rubbed his eyes, as though pulling himself from the fog of interrupted sleep.


    ¡°Sonder?¡± he said, his voice gruff but tinged with worry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Someone tried to kill me,¡± she blurted. ¡°No¡ªthey weren¡¯t after me. Vell said they were after him.¡±


    Her voice was oddly detached, the fear dulled by a lingering haze¡ªbut the panic still gnawed at the edges of her thoughts.


    Lunt¡¯s eyes widened, and his hand instinctively gripped the edge of the doorframe. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°There was this¡­ lizard person in my room¡ªLamina, Vell called them,¡± she continued, speaking quickly. ¡°Vell handled them, but he told me to come here and stay with you.¡± Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Lunt¡¯s face darkened, the lines of his age seeming deeper in the flickering light of the forge. He stepped aside, gesturing for her to enter. Casting a wary glance down the tunnels, he closed the door firmly behind her.


    ¡°Lamina,¡± he muttered, his voice heavy with unease. ¡°Perfect assassins. They don¡¯t miss unless something¡ªor someone¡ªmore powerful stops them.¡± He shook his head, his voice grim.  ¡°If Vell¡¯s involved, it¡¯s no surprise someone¡¯s trying to strike. His name alone stirs the kind of trouble most sane folk avoid.¡±


    Lunt gestured to a stool by the workbench. ¡°Sit, girl.¡±


    Sonder sank onto the stool as he settled across from her. His expression was grim, his eyes flickering toward the forge¡¯s glow as though searching for answers there.


    ¡°When you tie yourself to someone like Vell, you make enemies¡ªpowerful ones,¡± he said slowly. ¡°He¡¯s a dangerous ally to have, but an even more dangerous enemy. And now, with me running for Dwarf Lord¡­¡± He sighed heavily, dragging a hand through his beard. ¡°There are plenty who¡¯d rather see me fail before I even get started.¡±


    Sonder clasped her hands in her lap, her fingers twisting together. ¡°Do you think things like this will keep happening?¡±


    Lunt¡¯s shoulders sagged slightly, and he met her gaze. ¡°I hope not,¡± he said, though the conviction in his voice was faint. ¡°But if Vell¡¯s taking care of it, I trust him to do what¡¯s needed.¡±

 Chapter 173 - Wrong Doings

    Within the halls of the dwarf lord¡¯s manor¡ªa home unassuming to most, its wealth hidden behind plain stone walls¡ªa shadow slipped through the quiet, melding seamlessly with the darkness of night.


    The lanterns were dark, extinguished for the evening, as the dwarf lord and their family lay deeply asleep.


    Beyond the manor, the tunnels of the mined city were dimmed; in the night¡¯s stillness, no honest business could thrive, only mischief and malice.


    Something stirred the dwarf lord from sleep¡ªa faint sound, or perhaps the whisper of something heavier in the air. Groggy, they blinked into the darkness. Their spouse remained motionless beside them, undisturbed by the faint disturbance.


    Shaking off the unease as if waking from a bad dream, the dwarf lord rose. They fumbled for a candle, lighting it so that its soft glow barely guided their steps.


    In the kitchen, they fetched a jug of water and drank deeply, the cold liquid settling the fog in their mind. From there, they wandered to the living room.


    But as their feet crossed the threshold, they struck something hard¡ªround and solid. They stopped, staring into the shadows, the candlelight trembling in their hand. Another step, and their foot nudged a second object, then a third.


    Then came the wetness.


    A dark liquid coated the stone floor, clinging to their bare feet.


    Lowering the candle, their breath caught in their throat. The faint flicker revealed severed heads strewn across the floor, their lifeless gazes frozen in terror Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Even in death, the unmistakable features of the Lamina were clear¡ªtheir scaled snouts and reptilian eyes stared unblinking. The dwarf lord knew these assassins. Only yesterday they had seen them, talked with them, and now their heads were in their home.


    Horror gripped them, robbing them of breath. Their trembling hand tipped the candle¡¯s flame, and long, flickering shadows danced across the room.


    And then they felt it.


    A presence.


    It sat in the armchair by the unlit fireplace. Darkness cloaked it entirely, save for two glowing orbs of crimson that pierced through the void. No matter how close they held the candle, the light refused to touch the figure. It was as though the very essence of illumination dared not reveal what sat there.


    The dwarf lord froze, their heart pounding. They stared into the eyes of the abyss made flesh. Their breath fogged in the air as the room grew icy.


    ¡°I will not ask why,¡± the figure said, ¡°For the answer is obvious.¡±


    Swallowing hard, the dwarf lord opened their mouth, but no words came.


    ¡°It all could have gone so differently,¡± the figure continued, eerily calm. ¡°If she had died¡­ If she, the girl, had been killed¡­¡± It leaned forward slightly, and the crimson eyes flared brighter. ¡°I do not know what I would have done. But the Lamina didn¡¯t know what she is, did they? Undead. A little girl who shrugs off a blow meant to be excruciating, meant to be fatal¡ªcan you imagine the confusion after the blow?¡±


    The dwarf lord stumbled back a step, the severed heads crunching underfoot.


    ¡°Please¡­¡± they whispered, their voice hoarse with fear. ¡°I have a family. Children who rely on me.¡±


    The figure¡¯s silence stretched unbearably. When it spoke again, there was a chilling softness to its voice.


    ¡°I, too, know the struggles of parenthood¡ªthe sacrifices, the fears, the desperate choices. What wouldn¡¯t we do for our children?¡± It paused, and the air seemed to thicken. ¡°And yet, what is the difference between us? Is it merely the fact that we both have children? Shared experience?¡±


    The figure rose slowly, the darkness around it seeming to shift and writhe.


    ¡°No,¡± the figure said, its voice dropping into a deadly whisper. ¡°The difference is this: you only believe you hold power, while I wield it. True power.¡±


    The darkness surged forward, swallowing the candle¡¯s flickering light¡ªand the dwarf lord with it.


    Only silence remained. Not even the void carried their screams.

 Chapter 174 - Worrywart

    Sonder lay on the bed, staring at the dark ceiling above her.


    Restless thoughts swirled in her mind, refusing to let her sleep. She clutched her pillow tightly, her worry gnawing at her. Vell had been gone for hours.


    She had never seen him truly angry¡ªnever. But she wasn¡¯t blind to the stories people whispered about him and his past. Tales of his destructive power, his fury.


    She wanted to believe they were just that: stories of the past. But what if they weren¡¯t just stories? What if the past was more present than she hoped to believe?


    What if he had done something awful?


    Her grip on the pillow tightened as if squeezing it might push away the unsettling thoughts. She just wanted things to be right. Justice for the assassins and their master¡ªswift and fair¡ªwas all she hoped for. That would be enough. But did Vell see it the same way?


    Would he leave justice to the dwarves, or would he take it into his own hands?


    Sonder shifted under the blankets, her restlessness growing. She tossed and turned in the small, windowless room that belonged to Lunt Junior. His grandfather had ordered the boy to stay downstairs with him until Vell returned.


    Sonder was as safe as she could be here. The only way in was through the door, and to reach that, someone would have to pass through both Lunts. There was no chance of an attack¡ªnot with the real target, Vell, far from her. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Yet sleep refused to come. Her mind spun around a single question: Where was Vell? What was he doing?


    The thought consumed her until an idea sparked in her mind, an extension of something she¡¯d done before. She could try to locate him¡ªfeel for him the way she had sensed ores and stones in the mine.


    She knew it worked on people¡ªafter all, it had worked on Lunt Junior.


    Sonder sat up, clutching her pillow. The idea grew in her mind, taking root. She swung her legs over the bed, the cool stone floor grounding her as she whispered to herself, ¡°Just like before.¡±


    Sliding to the floor, she crossed her legs and placed her palms flat on the smooth stone.


    Her connection to the earth might help her find him. Vell¡¯s presence would be strong, like a beacon. The challenge would be distance. To sense him, she¡¯d have to spread her mana thin, casting it far and wide like fishermen did with nets.


    Her first attempt was a failure, a weak, unfocused pulse that revealed nothing beyond the immediate area. She tried again, steadying herself, letting her mana stretch outward.


    The room came into focus first¡ªthe cold stone, the faint flicker of embers in the fireplace. Below, she sensed the Lunts. Their forms were indistinct, blurred by her inexperience, but they seemed to hold axes or similar tools in their hands.


    Pushing further, her mana stretched beyond the manor walls, out into the tunnels carved into the mountain. The strain was immense, like pulling a thread so taut it threatened to snap.


    And then¡ªthere it was.


    A presence.


    It was vast and cold, its weight pressing against her awareness like an encroaching storm. Sharp. Overwhelming.


    Sonder froze, her breath caught in her throat. Her instincts screamed at her to retreat, to pull back before the presence crushed her. She pulled her mana back, her breaths coming in ragged gasps.


    The presence wasn¡¯t in the distance but right outside her door.

 Chapter 175 - I Am A Villain

    The door opened quietly, revealing Vell.


    Unlike the last time he¡¯d entered, bursting into her room after the assassin¡¯s attack, this time his movements were deliberate, almost tentative. The soft click of the latch and his calm presence melted away the tension knotting Sonder¡¯s chest.


    He didn¡¯t carry the same darkness as before¡ªthere was no tempestuous anger clinging to him¡ªbut instead, he seemed distant, burdened, calm yet distraught.


    Without a word, he crossed the room and sat down on Lunt Junior¡¯s bed. For a long moment, he simply sat there, his shoulders hunched, his head bowed.


    Sonder watched him carefully, then moved to sit beside him. She could see it in the lines of his face, the weight in his posture¡ªsomething was wrong.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked softly.


    ¡°I am distraught,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Why?¡± The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Instead of answering right away, Vell pulled her into his arms, his hand brushing gently through her hair. ¡°Sonder,¡± he murmured, ¡°My little blackbird.¡±


    ¡°Have you done something bad?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I have,¡± he admitted after a pause. ¡°But this time¡­ this time it is different. I cannot justify it to myself.¡± He exhaled sharply, the sound almost a sigh. ¡°When you act for yourself, it is your name, your consequences. But what if¡­ what if you act for someone else, knowing they would abhor what you¡¯ve done?¡±


    Sonder leaned into him, his words sinking into her.


    There was something strange in the way he spoke, a mixture of regret and guilt.


    She shifted slightly, pulling back just enough to meet his gaze. His eyes, once so unwavering, were clouded with something she¡¯d never seen in him before: shame.


    ¡°What did you do, Vell?¡± she whispered.


    He hesitated, his fingers brushing through her hair once more, as though grounding himself. ¡°I acted for you,¡± he said finally. ¡°But in doing so, I may have acted against you.¡±


    Her brow furrowed in confusion. ¡°Against me? How?¡±


    Vell sighed, the weight of his breath heavy with self-reproach. ¡°I returned to my old ways,¡± he said, his voice rough. ¡°The man they feared, the one they told stories about. Justice? A trial? None of it mattered. I acted alone, with no clarity, no thought for anything but my own hands. And now¡­¡± He looked down, his hands clenched tightly in his lap.


    ¡°Now they¡¯ll see you as the villain,¡± Sonder finished for him.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he admitted, ¡°and perhaps they¡¯re right.¡±

 Chapter 176 - Protection

    The day after the assassination attempt, all was quiet. It was as if nothing had happened, all traces of the chaos from the day before seemingly erased.


    Sonder found herself adjusting to it all far more quickly than she expected.


    Perhaps it was her undead nature¡ªher emotions rose like tides but ebbed away just as quickly. She still cared deeply, of course, but moments that might have shaken her to her core when she was alive now dissolved into a calm clarity before long.


    That morning, she had one brief conversation with Vell before he left with Lunt Senior on political business.


    When she entered his room, she found him sitting by the window, the lamplight casting his silhouette in sharp relief.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been quiet since yesterday,¡± she said softly, stepping inside.


    He didn¡¯t turn to look at her, merely nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯m thinking.¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°About what comes next,¡± he replied, his voice calm but thoughtful.


    ¡°What comes next?¡± she asked, moving closer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he admitted. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m thinking about it. I want to leave¡ªsooner rather than later. Maybe you do too. But I¡¯ve promised to help Lunt with his campaign, so for now¡­ we stay.¡± This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    He extended a hand toward her. ¡°Here. Give me your hand.¡±


    Curious, Sonder placed her hand in his.


    ¡°When I¡¯m away,¡± Vell began, ¡°I constantly worry about you.¡±


    Before she could protest¡ªbefore she could remind him that she was far from helpless¡ªhe continued, his tone firm but warm.


    ¡°No matter how capable you are, or how confident you feel about defending yourself, I will always worry.¡±


    He traced his finger across her palm, the motion deliberate and careful. Lines began to form, faint at first, then deepening into vivid red marks that seemed almost alive.


    ¡°You are of me,¡± he said, his voice low, ¡°as a friend, an apprentice, even a daughter of sorts. What kind of creature would I be if I didn¡¯t worry?¡±


    When he finished, the markings didn¡¯t look like runes or sigils. They resembled writing¡ªletters or symbols, but in a script unfamiliar to her.


    Sonder stared at her palm. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a protection spell,¡± Vell explained. ¡°The words come from an old prayer. It¡¯s something I learned long ago from someone who knew how to keep their loved ones safe. I¡¯ve shortened it to just one word. Focus some of your mana on it.¡±


    She did as he instructed, channeling a small amount of mana to her palm. The markings glowed a vibrant red, flickering faintly like embers.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy, isn¡¯t it?¡± Vell said, a faint smile crossing his lips.


    He held up his other hand and began tracing the same word into his own palm. When he finished, he glanced at her. ¡°Now there¡¯s a connection between the words. Try lighting yours up again.¡±


    Sonder concentrated, and as her palm lit with the same fiery glow, Vell¡¯s palm lit up in response.


    ¡°It produces a sound too,¡± he said.


    He activated his own mark, and a soft, unplaceable noise resonated through Sonder¡¯s mind. It was subtle, almost melodic, but impossible to describe.


    ¡°If anyone else were to bear the same word on their body, they¡¯d hear it too. But what are the odds of that? At least now I¡¯ll feel better leaving you. If you¡¯re ever in danger, you can call me with this. I¡¯ll know, and I¡¯ll come to your side as quickly as I can.¡±


    Sonder looked down at her glowing palm, a sense of reassurance washing over her.


    ¡°Now,¡± Vell said, ¡°let¡¯s hope you won¡¯t need to use it.¡±

 Chapter 177 - A Mans Imagination

    In the middle of the young candidate¡¯s speech for the position of dwarf lord, Vell stopped listening.


    There were several contenders vying for the role. It was a very sought-after position, but only a few were seriously considered¡ªLunt Senior being one of them.


    The candidate currently speaking was young, particularly for a dwarf. His polished words touched on common issues of economy and tradition, but to Vell, they rang hollow. The young man was from a wealthy family, his privilege evident in his demeanor and delivery.


    Vell¡¯s gaze wandered from the speaker to the crowd filling the hall. The atmosphere was thick with tension, veiled by polite applause and murmured approval. Dwarves were a political species, despite their reputation for blunt honesty. Every nod, clap, and raised brow was a calculated maneuver¡ªa silent signal of alliance or challenge. All of it felt disingenuous to him.


    The young dwarf¡¯s voice carried on, buoyed by confidence rather than substance. ¡°We must strengthen our economy, not just through tradition, but through innovation!¡± he proclaimed, earning scattered applause.


    Vell arched an eyebrow, unimpressed. The speech was polished, undoubtedly the work of tutors and advisors. Yet the candidate¡¯s words lacked the depth of real experience, the kind forged through hardship. Vell doubted this dwarf had ever faced anything resembling true struggle.


    It wasn¡¯t the wealth itself that irked him¡ªit was the arrogance that came with it, the assumption that power could be inherited rather than earned. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    The role he currently held, Vell surmised, was likely handed to him through nepotism. His handlers¡ªprobably an uncle or a family friend too old to gain their own audience¡ªhad likely pushed or gifted him into this opportunity. Some of them, Vell guessed, were of dubious reputation, while others were merely desperate to hold onto fading influence.


    His eyes shifted to Lunt Senior, standing at the edge of the hall with his arms folded. The older dwarf was a study in contrast: weathered, seasoned, and silent. His expression was unreadable, yet his presence commanded respect.


    The young candidate droned on, but Vell¡¯s thoughts drifted.


    His fingers brushed the faint red writing etched into his palm. The spell was a lifeline, a connection to Sonder, and the reassurance it brought was fleeting but grounding.


    His imagination, however, betrayed him.


    He pictured the hall¡¯s grand doors crashing open with a thunderous boom, the sound ricocheting off the stone walls. A contingent of guards would pour in, grim-faced and armed to the teeth. Among them, magicians would follow, their hands crackling with barely-contained energy, ready to subdue him at a moment¡¯s notice.


    At the front of the group would stand the captain, their voice cold and commanding:


    ¡°Vellichor, Dread Mage, Black-Stone, Red-Eyes¡ªyou are under arrest for crimes against the dwarven people and their council!¡±


    Gasps would ripple through the crowd, whispers erupting like wildfire.


    Vell imagined himself rising from his seat with deliberate calm, his expression neutral as if he had expected this all along. He would comply without resistance, his silence unsettling enough to keep the guards on edge.


    The vision dissipated as quickly as it came. Vell blinked, forcing the thought away. He glanced back at the young candidate, whose words about reform sounded vague and impractical.


    The doors didn¡¯t burst open. The guards didn¡¯t come. Nothing happened.


    The only thing even remotely out of place was the empty seat on the Council of Dwarf Lords.


    And only Vell knew why.

 Chapter 178 - Suggestions For The Future

    The polite applause faded as the young candidate stepped down from the podium. His polished smile faltered slightly as he returned to his seat. All eyes shifted to the edge of the room, where Lunt Senior began his deliberate walk toward the dais.


    The atmosphere shifted palpably as the older dwarf approached the podium, his stride steady and his expression resolute. Unlike the practiced performers who had spoken before, Lunt carried no rehearsed charm, no polished veneer. He was an outsider among the political elite in this hall, and that alone made them wary.


    He represented a voice of pragmatism in a chamber accustomed to polished rhetoric¡ªa reminder of the struggles beyond their wealth and influence.


    The room leaned in collectively, anticipation and apprehension hanging in the air.


    Vell straightened in his seat, his wandering thoughts snapping back to the present.


    When Lunt spoke, his voice rumbled through the hall like grinding stone.


    ¡°Tradition is the backbone of our people,¡± he began, his tone steady and deliberate. ¡°But tradition alone cannot sustain us when the mountain starts to crack beneath our feet.¡±


    A murmur rippled through the crowd, the weight of his opening statement hitting its mark.


    ¡°The mines have always been our lifeblood,¡± Lunt continued, his weathered hands gripping the edges of the podium as if anchoring himself to the truth. ¡°But they won¡¯t last forever. It¡¯s a cascading effect. When the mines dry up, the people will also. The merchants will leave, and so will the farmers.¡±


    The murmurs grew louder, a nervous tension sparking between the seated dwarves. Lunt allowed it to linger for a moment before raising his hand, commanding silence.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll tend to them ourselves,¡± came a voice from the crowd. The speaker, an older dwarf, sat upright with an expression of defiance.


    Lunt turned his steady gaze toward the man, his face unreadable but unflinching. ¡°And how long do you think that will last? We won¡¯t have enough people to do so.¡± His words were calm but firm, as solid and unyielding as the stone beneath their feet. ¡°The truth is this: our numbers are already dwindling. Every year, more of our young leave the mountains, seeking easier lives in the cities beyond. The merchants who once traded with us now look elsewhere, and even our farmers are struggling to keep their livelihoods intact. These problems will not solve themselves.¡±


    The room fell silent again, the weight of his words settling heavily over the crowd. No one seemed willing to offer a rebuttal.


    Lunt¡¯s tone softened slightly, though his resolve remained evident. ¡°We cannot turn a blind eye to these changes, nor can we cling to tradition so tightly that we choke ourselves with it. Yes, we are a people of the mountains, but if we are to survive, we must adapt. That doesn¡¯t mean abandoning who we are¡ªit means preserving it by being smart, by being bold, and by recognizing that sometimes, the old ways need new hands to hold them.¡±


    Vell¡¯s gaze swept over the crowd as Lunt spoke. The older dwarf¡¯s words resonated deeply, but the room remained still. No cheers erupted, and there were no visible signs of approval or dissent.


    Some dwarves avoided Lunt''s gaze, while others leaned toward their neighbors, exchanging quiet whispers.


    ¡°No future comes without sacrifice,¡± Lunt said, his voice cutting through the stillness. ¡°It will only come with hard work.¡±


    He paused, his eyes scanning the room, meeting each gaze as if daring them to challenge him. ¡°We¡¯ve faced worse before. We¡¯ve carved our lives out of stone with our own hands. If the mines dry up, then we will find new ways to thrive. We are bleeding out, and we need to stitch up our wounds. But nothing will get better unless we are willing to face the truth and act¡ªnot tomorrow, not next year¡ªtoday.¡±


    Vell leaned back in his seat. He wanted to smile, but his expression remained as impassive as the rest of the crowd.


    Lunt''s speech was both a rallying cry and a challenge. It was a stark contrast to the empty platitudes of the younger candidate.


    The words were powerful, but he wondered how much weight they would carry when the council deliberated. The forces that shaped this mountain were more complex than any speech, no matter how stirring.


    Vell knew all too well that even the most honest leaders could be undermined by unseen forces that worked in the dark.

 Chapter 179 - Just A Day Out

    Sonder wandered through the bustling market tunnel of the mine¡¯s district, a single passage lined with stalls on either side, each overflowing with wares of every imaginable kind.


    Vell had given her some money, urging her to treat herself. He didn¡¯t see why she should be stuck at the inn, bored, while he attended to his business.


    Spending time with Lunt Junior wasn¡¯t an option today, either. He was a nice enough boy, but his singular focus on smithing¡ªand the endless discussion of metals and techniques¡ªhad left Sonder drained of interest in the craft, at least for now.


    Her attention was drawn first to a jewelry stall, where necklaces with polished gemstones glittered under the soft glow of lanterns. She lingered only briefly, her fingers brushing against a chain adorned with a gemstone that reflected the light.


    But she quickly let it go. She already had a necklace¡ªa gift from Vell¡ªthat was far more beautiful and meaningful than anything on this stand.


    As she moved on, another stall caught her eye. This one was tucked into a darker corner of the tunnel, away from the bright lanterns and the loud cries of merchants. The stand was small, its wares modest, but something about it seemed to draw her in.


    The table displayed curious objects: carved stones inscribed with strange symbols, vials of shimmering liquid, and a selection of books bound in cracked leather. The merchant, a wiry and unusually tall figure, was clearly neither dwarf nor human. His eyes were entirely green, like emeralds set into his skull, and his expression was unreadable.


    ¡°Curious?¡± he asked as Sonder approached. His voice was higher than she¡¯d expected.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    ¡°Maybe,¡± she replied, her gaze falling on one of the books. Its cover was marked with an unfamiliar sigil, and the edges were worn as though it had been handled many times.


    The merchant noticed her interest. ¡°A guide to dwarvish magic,¡± he said. ¡°Simple enough, even for a novice.¡±


    Sonder picked up the book, her fingers tracing the cracked leather. ¡°How much?¡±


    ¡°Five silver,¡± the merchant replied without hesitation. ¡°Or something of equal value to trade.¡±


    She hesitated. The price seemed steep, though something about the book continued to intrigue her.


    You¡¯re not trying to cheat me, are you?¡± She narrowed her eyes.


    The merchant tilted his head slightly, his tone oddly sincere. ¡°I am not,¡± he said, and for some reason, Sonder believed him.


    Reaching into her pouch, she handed over the silver. The merchant took it without another word, carefully wrapping the book in soft linen and tying it with thick thread before handing it back to her.


    ¡°Enjoy your purchase,¡± he said as she turned to leave.


    Sonder continued through the market, now carrying her new book. Her curiosity soon drew her to a street food stand, where skewers of sizzling meat were roasting over an open flame. She couldn¡¯t identify the animal it came from¡ªsomething small¡ªbut the aroma was enticing enough to make her stop.


    After paying a modest price, she left with a skewer in hand, taking a bite. The flavor wasn¡¯t too different from what she had tasted before, though it was slightly tougher and chewier than she preferred.


    As she strolled, savoring her snack, she passed a tavern. The strong scent of alcohol wafted through the air, mingling with the noise of muffled conversation and bursts of laughter. She tried to ignore it, but then she heard subdued laughter she recognized immediately.


    Frowning, she stopped and peered through one of the grimy windows.


    Inside, at a table crowded with people of all kinds¡ªdwarves, humans, and a few others she couldn¡¯t easily place¡ªsat Vell. He leaned back in his chair, laughing at something someone had said, a half-empty mug of ale in front of him.


    Sonder blinked, momentarily stunned. He said he¡¯d be busy with important business, she thought. Yet here he was, seemingly enjoying himself in the company of strangers.

 Chapter 180 - R & R

    Sonder stood by the window, her brow furrowed as she watched Vell lean back in his chair, laughter rising from the crowded table around him.


    Her initial confusion quickly turned to a mix of light curiosity and, strangely, light irritation.


    It was still before noon, so whatever political business he and Lunt Senior had to attend to surely couldn¡¯t be finished already. And where was the old dwarf, anyway?


    Also, where was the old dwarf at?


    Taking a deep breath, she pushed open the heavy wooden door and stepped into the tavern.


    The unpleasant smells she had caught outside were only stronger inside.


    Vell hadn¡¯t noticed her yet, too engrossed in whatever lively conversation he was having with his tablemates.


    Sonder wove through the crowd until she stood directly beside him.


    ¡°Vell,¡± she called.


    He turned, a faint smile crossing his face. ¡°Sonder,¡± he greeted, leaning forward on the table. ¡°What brings you here? This isn¡¯t exactly a place for young girls.¡±


    ¡°I just happened to come by,¡± she said, crossing her arms. ¡°But I was wondering¡ªdid you and Lunt Senior finish your business already?¡±


    Vell chuckled softly, unbothered. ¡°I¡¯m still attending to it,¡± he replied, taking a sip from his mug.


    Sonder crossed her arms, not very amused. ¡°This doesn¡¯t look very important.¡±


    He sighed, setting the mug down and gesturing to the seat beside him. ¡°All right, all right. Sit down, and I¡¯ll explain.¡±


    Reluctantly, she slid into the chair. The atmosphere of the tavern didn¡¯t suit her, and the stares from nearby patrons didn¡¯t help. Vell motioned subtly to his tablemates, who quickly took their leave without protest. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Once they were alone, he leaned closer, his tone turning serious. ¡°I am attending to business,¡± he began. ¡°Well, in a sense. Right now, there¡¯s a version of me sitting in a council meeting, nodding along to every dull speech and tiresome debate.¡±


    ¡°A version of you?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°A double. A magical construct I created to look and act like me. I use it for situations that require... less of my personal attention.¡±


    Her arms uncrossed, but her frown deepened. ¡°Don¡¯t you think those meetings are important?¡±


    ¡°Not all of them,¡± Vell admitted with a casual shrug. ¡°Most of what happens in those rooms is just posturing and empty words¡ªarguments that go in circles. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t care. I do. But I don¡¯t need to be there in person for every minor squabble.¡± He leaned back, his voice dropping slightly. ¡°I still attend the critical meetings, the ones that actually matter. Until then, I trust my double to handle the tedium.¡±


    Sonder tilted her head, fascinated despite herself. ¡°And no one notices? They can¡¯t tell it¡¯s not really you?¡±


    ¡°Not unless they¡¯re looking very closely, and most people aren¡¯t. The double is designed to mimic me in every way that matters¡ªmy mannerisms, my tone, even my magic. It¡¯s an old trick I learned a long time ago, though I only use it sparingly.¡±


    She stared at him for a moment, processing his words and wondering how such magic even worked. ¡°So, while your double handles politics, you¡¯re here drinking ale and laughing with strangers?¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± he said.


    Sonder shook her head lightly. ¡°That¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°Efficient,¡± Vell interrupted, raising his mug again. ¡°And, if I may say so, more effective. My mind stays sharper when it¡¯s not dulled by endless speeches.¡±


    She gestured to the now-empty table. ¡°And who were they? Part of your... efficiency strategy, too?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say they¡¯re good company for when I need a break from the serious side of things. Besides,¡± he added, gesturing to the skewer she still carried, ¡°it looks like you¡¯ve been enjoying the market. I¡¯d say we both made good use of the day.¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re slacking off,¡± she muttered, intending it only for herself, but the words slipped out louder than expected. Her lips tightened, worried she might have spoken out of turn.


    Vell laughed, his tone warm and amused. ¡°Sass from the apprentice?¡± he teased. ¡°My, how bold. But life¡¯s about balance, my little blackbird. Balance.¡±


    Sonder straightened in her chair, her expression serious. ¡°I hope none of this double business is going to mess with Lunt Senior¡¯s plans.¡±


    ¡°Never,¡± Vell said, raising his mug in a mock toast. ¡°I would never let my friends down.¡±


    Though his reassurances eased her irritation, she still wasn¡¯t entirely convinced. Watching him take another sip of ale, she wondered if this carefree attitude was truly as harmless as he made it seem.

 Chapter 181 - Unsafe Conditions

    The deep, resonant sound of a horn echoed through the tunnels, vibrating off the stone walls and shaking dust loose from the ceilings.


    Sonder froze mid-step near the tavern, the skewer of roasted meat slipping from her grasp and forgotten. A hush fell over the bustling market as the mournful blast sounded again.


    Merchants and patrons stood still, their conversations cut short. The air felt charged with unspoken tension.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± someone asked aloud, their voice tinged with unease, but no one answered.


    Nearby, a vendor muttered something in dwarvish, his face pale and drawn. Sonder caught fragments of his hurried words, but one was unmistakable¡ªcollapse.


    The horn¡¯s mournful tone was a signal everyone understood¡ªit meant disaster underground.


    The crowd began to stir, moving with urgency. Dwarves hurried toward the source of the sound or back to the safety of their homes. The atmosphere shifted, a current of collective worry sweeping through the tunnel.


    Sonder turned and made her way against the tide, heading back toward the tavern where she knew Vell would be.


    As she approached, the tavern door flew open, and Vell stepped out, his expression grim. His eyes scanned the crowd until they landed on her.


    ¡°Sonder,¡± he called, his voice sharp and urgent. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± she asked, quickly falling into step beside him.


    ¡°One of the lower mines has collapsed,¡± he said, his tone clipped. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous¡ªvery dangerous.¡± He brushed a hand down his coat, as if steadying himself. ¡°Let¡¯s see what we can do.¡±


    Her brow furrowed. ¡°Don¡¯t mines and tunnels collapse all the time?¡± Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    ¡°They do,¡± he admitted, ¡°but when one of the lower mines collapses, the damage doesn¡¯t stop there. The tunnels above can collapse too, like a house of cards. If we don¡¯t act fast, the entire network could come down.¡± He quickened his pace. ¡°This isn¡¯t politics, Sonder. This is survival.¡±


    The elevator creaked and groaned as it descended into the lower tunnels. The air grew damper and heavier the farther down they went.


    By the time Sonder and Vell arrived, the scene was chaos. Dozens of dwarves scrambled to move rubble with pickaxes and bare hands, their voices overlapping in shouts and hurried commands. The mournful wails of trapped miners seeped through the cracks in the stone.


    There was a dwarf foreman on the scene, barking orders with a voice that cut through the noise like steel. His face was streaked with dirt, his hands calloused and bloodied from digging.


    ¡°Master Vellichor!¡± the foreman called as they approached. Relief flickered across his features, but only briefly.


    The foreman was one of the dwarves who had attended the meetings to support Lunt Senior¡¯s bid for Dwarf Lord. Of course he had recognized the mage.


    ¡°There must be something a wizard can do here,¡± the foreman said.


    ¡°Maybe. What¡¯s the situation?¡± Vell asked.


    ¡°Tunnels seven and eight collapsed during the morning shift,¡± the foreman explained, his words quick and precise. ¡°We¡¯ve got at least two dozen trapped, maybe more. Air¡¯s still moving, but it won¡¯t last if we don¡¯t clear this rubble fast. And the supports in tunnel nine are groaning¡ªif they go, the entire lower level could come down.¡±


    Vell¡¯s sharp gaze swept over the scene. The rubble, the strained beams, the dwarves working tirelessly¡ªall of it painted a clear picture of how dire the situation was. ¡°I can stabilize the supports,¡± he said, already moving toward the collapse.


    The foreman nodded, his jaw tight. ¡°Do whatever you need to, Master Wizard.¡±


    Vell turned to Sonder, his expression serious. ¡°Stay back and keep out of harm¡¯s way.¡±


    Sonder stiffened, clutching the book she still carried. ¡°Can¡¯t I help?¡±


    He opened his mouth to argue, then reconsidered.


    With a nod he said, ¡°Yes, of course. What was I thinking? Just follow my instructions exactly¡ªno risks.¡±


    Vell moved to the edge of the collapse, his hands glowing faintly. The crumbling supports shuddered, then began to glow with a faint bluish light. The creaking wood and groaning stone quieted, though the tension remained.


    ¡°I think this¡¯ll hold,¡± Vell said, stepping back to examine his work.


    Sonder tilted her head. ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°The supports are in stasis now,¡± he explained, gesturing to the faint blue glow. ¡®They won¡¯t budge unless I release them, run out of mana¡ªor, you know, if I die.¡± He offered a grim smile. ¡°That should give us enough time to think of a plan.¡±

 Chapter 182 - You Can Save Them

    Vell stepped back from the glowing supports, flexing his fingers as though shaking off the lingering weight of the magic. His sharp eyes swept over the rubble blocking the collapsed tunnels, examining every crack and shadow. Around them, the frantic noise of dwarves shouting and working filled the air, but his focus narrowed on Sonder.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been practicing, haven¡¯t you?¡± he asked suddenly.


    ¡°What?¡± Sonder asked, caught off-guard.


    ¡°You have been practicing,¡± he repeated, this time as a statement rather than a question. ¡°And this is the perfect time to see what you can do.¡± He gestured toward the debris. ¡°If you¡¯re going to call yourself the Dread Mage¡¯s apprentice, let¡¯s see what you¡¯re capable of.¡±


    Sonder¡¯s grip tightened on the leather-bound book she carried, her stomach churning at his words.


    ¡°You want me to... move the rubble?¡± she asked hesitantly.


    ¡°Not quite,¡± Vell said, crouching beside the edge of the collapsed tunnel. He pointed toward a narrow gap between the stones. ¡°The miners are trapped in there¡ªand with all the dwarves going in and out of the entrance, I don¡¯t think we can squeeze ourselves through. They don¡¯t have enough room or manpower to dig them out in time. So, we need to locate them first. You¡¯ve worked with sensing magic before, haven¡¯t you? Like in the tunnels with Lunt Junior?¡±Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "That was different. I was looking for ore.¡±


    Vell offered her a faint, reassuring smile. ¡°People aren¡¯t so different from stone. They have a presence¡ªa kind of warmth. You¡¯ve already stretched your mana further than most novices could. I¡¯ve felt it myself. Now, focus. See if you can sense the miners through the rubble.¡±


    Sonder hesitated, her gaze lingering on the heavy piles of dirt and stone. The air around it felt oppressive, almost suffocating. But Vell¡¯s steady gaze held hers, and after a moment, she nodded. Kneeling by the edge, she placed her hands flat against the cool, uneven surface.


    ¡°Breathe, Blackbird,¡± Vell instructed. ¡°Let the magic flow through you.¡±


    Sonder exhaled slowly.


    The stone beneath her hands was rough and unyielding at first. She would never get used to it.


    Sonder exhaled slowly, steadying her nerves, cool stone beneath her palms.


    She extended her mana like ripples across a pond, letting it flow deeper into the collapsed mine.


    At first, there was nothing¡ªjust cold stone, compacted dirt, and veins of ore. Then, faintly, she felt it: a flicker¡ªsoft and warm, like the pulse of a heartbeat. But it was too fast and uneven for just one person.


    ¡°There,¡± she said, her voice tight with concentration. ¡°I think... I think I¡¯ve found someone. Two people.¡±


    Vell stepped closer, placing a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Good. Where?¡±


    ¡°About fourty paces in,¡± she said, her voice growing steadier. ¡°Slightly to the left.¡±


    Vell¡¯s expression shifted, pride flickering in his eyes. ¡°Excellent. That¡¯s a start.¡±


    He raised his hands, and just a short distance from the mine¡¯s entrance, the air shimmered and wavered. Two dwarves materialized out of nowhere, their dust-covered forms crumpling to the ground. One of them groaned, his leg bent at an unnatural angle, but both were alive.


    ¡°Keep going, Sonder,¡± Vell said, his tone firm but encouraging. ¡°You find them, and I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡±

 Chapter 183 - Work Work

    As the dwarven miners continued clearing rubble, Vell turned back to Sonder.


    They had already ported out twelve miners, focusing on those trapped deepest in the mine. The closer ones were being rescued by the regular miners, who worked tirelessly with pickaxes, shovels, and brute strength.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a talent for sensory magic,¡± Vell said, his gaze steady. Sweat poured down her forehead, leaving streaks in the dust coating her face.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± she replied, out of breath, her hands trembling slightly.


    ¡°If you keep this up, you could branch into divination, clairvoyance, maybe even projection. But only if that¡¯s a path you want to take.¡± He studied her closely, then added, ¡°Now, let¡¯s see if you can handle something more active.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked.


    ¡°We need to fill in parts of the tunnel to stabilize it. If you can manipulate dirt and stone, we might be able to prevent further damage.¡±


    Sonder steeled herself at the thought of more magical work. ¡°I can try.¡±


    Vell tilted his head, his tone firm. ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to try, Blackbird. This is the time to do. You¡¯re a mage, aren¡¯t you? Start small¡ªmove a handful of dirt, a pebble. Focus on what you can do.¡±


    Sonder swallowed hard and nodded.


    Placing a hand on her shoulder, Vell transported them to what he had determined was the most unstable section of the mine.


    ¡°Here,¡± he said, gesturing in the dark, the wooden beams groaning ominously. ¡°Fill this section.¡±


    Sonder hesitated. ¡°Is this really the right decision? If time is short, shouldn¡¯t you do it?¡± If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t question me, Sonder,¡± Vell said, his tone sharp but measured. ¡°I am the master, and you are the student, so listen.¡±


    Her hesitation melted into resolve as she nodded. Extending a hand, her fingers trembled from exhaustion, and the dust clinging to her arms and face only made her feel more worn.


    She¡¯d called water and fire before, with limited success, but she reasoned that earth should be simpler. The weight of the dirt beneath her fingers felt solid and tangible¡ªa connection she could touch and feel.


    The dirt shifted under her will, sluggish at first. A stream of loose earth trickled from her fingers to the ground in front of her, forming a small mound.


    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± Vell said, his voice calm but encouraging. ¡°Now shape push it. We need much more than this much quicker.¡±


    Sonder furrowed her brow, concentrating. Every second felt like lifting an enormous weight, but the mound of dirt grew steadily and began to fill the tunnel.


    The process was painstakingly slow. But after what felt like an eternity, the unstable section stood more stable.


    Sonder staggered back, her legs trembling. ¡°I did it,¡± she whispered, relief washing over her.


    Vell nodded, a faint smile tugging at his lips. ¡°Not bad for an apprentice.¡±


    As the dwarves uncovered their first miner without magical aid, Sonder¡¯s confidence grew. She moved to the next section with Vell, filling in the tunnels as best as her strained magic would allow.


    Time dragged on, her mana flickering like a candle in the wind, threatening to go out at any second.


    Exhaustion tugged at her with every motion¡ªher limbs heavy, her mind foggy. Yet each time she faltered, Vell¡¯s steady voice brought her back.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing good work, Blackbird,¡± he said as she collapsed against a wall after completing another section. Her breath came in ragged gasps, her hands caked in grime. ¡°You¡¯re stronger than I thought.¡±


    She managed a faint smile, her chest swelling with pride despite her weariness. ¡°Does this mean I get a break?¡±


    Vell chuckled softly, his red eyes gleaming. ¡°After we¡¯re done here.¡±


    The sounds of rescue efforts filled the tunnel, and for the first time, hope outweighed despair. When the final miner was pulled free, cheers erupted among the dwarves, their voices echoing through the surviving tunnels.


    Sonder leaned against Vell, exhaustion overtaking her.


    ¡°You did well,¡± he said quietly, his voice warm. ¡°It¡¯s good to see how much you¡¯ve grown¡ªhow much you¡¯ve improved on your own.¡±


    Sonder nodded weakly, her eyes fluttering closed as the sounds of celebration faded into the distance.


    For now, she had done enough.

 Chapter 184 - Aftermath

    Sonder woke to the soft glow of a lantern hanging from the low ceiling.


    The bed beneath her felt familiar but rougher than usual.


    Every muscle in her body protested as she shifted slightly, memories of the mine flooding back¡ªthe shifting dirt under her hands, the echo of collapsing stone, and the strain of magic coursing through her.


    She glanced around the room in the inn. Sparse as always, the stone walls were bare, carved directly from the mountain itself. A quilted blanket covered her, and the faint, dry scent of earth lingered in the air.


    As someone who owned little to nothing, the lack of decoration didn¡¯t bother her.


    Her thoughts drifted back to the mines¡ªthe steady voice of Vell guiding her, the trapped miners she¡¯d sensed, and the moment she finally collapsed, too exhausted to take another step.


    ¡°Good. You¡¯re awake.¡±


    The familiar voice pulled her from her thoughts. She turned her head to see Vell leaning casually against the doorframe, arms crossed. His robe was streaked with grime, his hair slightly tousled, but his red eyes were sharp as ever.


    Instinctively, she raised her hands, and for a brief moment, a stream of dirt trickled from her fingertips, scattering onto the floor.


    ¡°Whoa there,¡± Vell said, holding up his hands in mock alarm. ¡°We don¡¯t need more dirt in here.¡±You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Her cheeks flushed with embarrassment as she quickly lowered her hands.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to clean that up later,¡± Vell said, stepping closer.


    Sonder pushed herself upright, wincing as a sharp ache shot through her shoulders. ¡°How long was I out?¡±


    ¡°A few hours,¡± Vell replied, pulling a chair closer and sitting down. ¡°Long enough for the dwarves to clear the tunnels and for the celebrations to start.¡± He chuckled. ¡°You missed a lot of toasts in your honor.¡±


    ¡°In my honor?¡± She repeated, bewildered.


    ¡°Word travels fast underground,¡± he said, his smirk widening. ¡°It¡¯s not every day an apprentice mage helps save dozens of lives. ¡®Blackbird Sonder¡¯ is something of a hero to the miners now.¡±


    Her cheeks flushed crimson, nearly matching the color of Vell¡¯s eyes, and she looked down at her hands, still streaked with faint traces of dirt. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it alone,¡± she murmured.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Vell said, his tone light but sincere. ¡°But your part was vital. Without your magic, they¡¯d still be blindly digging. Without your effort stabilizing the tunnels, they might¡¯ve lost more lives than they could bear to imagine.¡±


    Sonder stayed quiet, unsure how to respond.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got strength,¡± Vell continued, his voice softening. ¡°Real strength and stamina. What you did back there¡ªthat wasn¡¯t beginner¡¯s luck. That was raw talent, and more importantly, determination.¡±


    She hesitated, then met his gaze. ¡°Do you really think I could ever be as great as you?¡±


    Vell leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. ¡°I don¡¯t think it, Sonder. I know it. In time, you could replace me as the Black Wizard¡ªor forge your own path. Maybe you¡¯ll be the first Pink or Purple Wizard. Who knows?¡±


    Sonder smiled faintly. Since traveling with Vell, she had grown stronger¡ªfar stronger than she ever thought possible.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let it go to your head,¡± he said with a grin. ¡°You¡¯ve still got a long way to go. Learning never stops¡ªnot for me, not for you, not for anyone serious about their craft. But time is on our side. There¡¯s no rush.¡±


    Sonder nodded slowly. ¡°I¡¯m ready to learn.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Vell said, rising from the chair. ¡°Rest a little longer. After that, maybe we¡¯ll grab something to eat. Even you had to eat meat instead of sunlight down here,¡± he teased. ¡°Not much sunlight to go around inside a mountain.¡±

 Chapter 185 - Just Eat

    By the time Sonder fully grasped the scene around her, the table was already heaped with food.


    Roasted meats piled high on platters, their golden-brown skins glistening under the warm lantern light.


    Loaves of crusty bread sat beside bowls of steaming stew, their rich aromas mingling with the sharp tang of aged cheese and the sweetness of honeyed roots.


    Smaller dishes of pickled vegetables and roasted fungi filled the gaps, leaving no space unoccupied.


    Sonder was seated across from Vell, who was already tearing into a leg of some unidentifiable roasted animal with the enthusiasm of a man who hadn¡¯t eaten in days. His eyes glinted with amusement as he caught her staring.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just sit there,¡± he said between bites. ¡°Eat! You¡¯re going to need the strength after the day you¡¯ve had.¡±


    Sonder hesitated for only a moment before grabbing a skewer of meat. The first bite was smoky and tender, the flavors rich and satisfying.


    She closed her eyes, savoring it. ¡°This is incredible.¡±


    ¡°The dwarves know how to celebrate,¡± Vell said, reaching for a thick slice of bread to mop up the rich broth in his bowl. ¡°Especially when they¡¯re grateful.¡±


    Sonder¡¯s cheeks flushed as she remembered his earlier words about the miners toasting her. ¡°Do you really think they were talking about me?¡±This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    ¡°They weren¡¯t just talking,¡± Vell said, gesturing with his mug of ale. ¡°They were shouting. ¡®Blackbird Sonder, savior of the mine!¡¯¡± He smirked. ¡°You¡¯re practically a legend already.¡±


    She rolled her eyes, but a small smile tugged at her lips as she reached for a roasted lamb shank. ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating.¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Vell admitted, leaning back in his chair and popping a piece of cheese into his mouth. ¡°But you¡¯ve earned it. This feast isn¡¯t just for show. You helped save lives today.¡±


    Sonder didn¡¯t reply immediately, instead tearing off a piece of bread to dip into a bowl of thick, creamy stew. The warmth of the food eased the soreness in her limbs.


    ¡°I think this is the most I¡¯ve eaten in... ever,¡± she said after a moment.


    Vell laughed, the sound deep and genuine. ¡°You¡¯ve been missing out. You¡¯ll find that mages work hard¡ªand eat harder. Magic burns through your reserves faster than anything else.¡± He pointed at her plate. ¡°So keep eating. You¡¯ll need every bite.¡±


    Sonder obeyed, though it wasn¡¯t exactly a hardship. The food was too good to resist. She tried everything¡ªthe spiced pickled vegetables, honeyed cakes, even a strange dish of crispy fungi that turned out to be surprisingly delicious.


    ¡°You¡¯re keeping up well,¡± Vell observed, watching her tackle a particularly large piece of roasted meat.


    She smiled, wiping her hands on a cloth napkin. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d have to train for feasts too.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all part of the apprenticeship,¡± Vell said with mock seriousness, raising his mug in a toast.


    They ate until the plates were nearly empty, both of them leaning back in their chairs with satisfied sighs.


    ¡°I think I ate too much,¡± Sonder admitted, patting her stomach. ¡°I can¡¯t eat another bite.¡±


    Vell chuckled, swirling the last of his ale in his mug. ¡°Good. It means you¡¯ve done it right.¡±


    For a while, they simply sat there, the sounds of the bustling restaurant fading into the background.


    Sonder felt a rare sense of contentment as the warmth of the meal settled over her.


    ¡°You¡¯ve come a long way,¡± Vell said, his tone softer now, his red eyes catching the lantern¡¯s glow.

 Chapter 186 - We Adjust

    Sonder and Vell found themselves sitting on a low stone bench outside the inn, the hum of life in the dwarven mines filling the cavernous halls around them¡ªthough quieter than on most days.


    There was nothing to do: no political meetings, no looming threats to address, and no urgent magic to perform.


    The dwarves were busy casting their votes for the next Dwarf Lord, leaving Vell and Lunt Senior in a rare state of idleness.


    Sonder tilted her head back, staring at the uneven rock ceiling far above. The faint glitter of embedded crystals caught the lantern light, scattering specks of gold and silver into the otherwise dim space.


    ¡°Doing nothing feels kind of weird,¡± Sonder said. ¡°After everything that happened yesterday, just... sitting here feels wrong.¡±


    Vell chuckled, the sound echoing softly in the cavern. ¡°You¡¯ll learn to appreciate these moments, Blackbird. Chaos always comes back around. Enjoy the quiet while it lasts.¡±


    Sonder frowned, still fidgeting as her thoughts drifted to the votes. She knew they were being cast today. ¡°But aren¡¯t you worried about the results? About who¡¯s going to win?¡±


    ¡°Not particularly,¡± Vell said. ¡°Lunt Senior has done everything he can. The votes are out of his hands now. Worrying won¡¯t change the outcome.¡±


    Sonder watched him for a moment, her brow furrowing. ¡°Are you really not worried at all?¡±Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Vell gave her a sideways glance as he pulled a pipe from his robes. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. But I¡¯ve been through enough of these political games to know patience is its own kind of power. What matters is being ready for whatever happens next.¡±


    She sighed, leaning forward to rest her elbows on her knees. ¡°I don¡¯t think I like politics very much.¡±


    Vell lit his pipe, taking a few thoughtful puffs before replying. ¡°We don¡¯t differ much on that subject.¡±


    Sonder looked down at her hands, still faintly streaked with traces of dirt she hadn¡¯t managed to scrub off completely. ¡°I guess I could practice my magic,¡± she said after a pause.


    ¡°Or,¡± Vell interrupted, standing and stretching his arms over his head, ¡°you could do nothing.¡±


    Sonder shot him a stern look. ¡°That¡¯s lazy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not lazy,¡± Vell corrected, grinning. ¡°It¡¯s strategic relaxation. Big difference.¡±


    Before she could retort, a burst of laughter erupted from a nearby group of dwarves leaving the tavern. Their loud, joyful voices filled the air as they toasted Lunt Senior¡¯s name, even though the results weren¡¯t in yet.


    Sonder smiled faintly. ¡°They really believe in him, don¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°They do,¡± Vell said, his tone quiet but firm. ¡°And he¡¯s earned it. Whether he wins or not, he¡¯s done right by his people.¡±


    The two of them sat in comfortable silence for a while, watching the ebb and flow of life around them.


    Eventually, Vell leaned back again, folding his arms behind his head. ¡°So, Sonder, what¡¯s the first thing you¡¯ll do if Lunt wins?¡±


    Sonder blinked, caught off guard. ¡°Me? I don¡¯t know. Nothing would change for me. Why?¡±


    Vell tilted his head, smirking. ¡°Just curious. It¡¯s good to have a plan.¡±


    ¡°And if he doesn¡¯t win?¡± she asked.


    Vell shrugged. ¡°Then we adjust. It¡¯s what we do.¡±


    For the first time since they¡¯d sat down, Sonder felt the tension in her shoulders ease slightly. Maybe, she thought, Vell was right. Maybe waiting didn¡¯t have to feel so unbearable.


    She leaned back, mimicking his relaxed posture. ¡°Okay. Strategic relaxation. What¡¯s next?¡±


    ¡°Next,¡± Vell said, his grin widening, ¡°we find something else to eat. This mountain is full of food.¡±

 Chapter 187 - New Year, New Me

    The next day the mines buzzed with more festive energy than Sonder had ever seen before.


    Lanterns lined the tunnels, but their usual glow was replaced by lanterns with multicolored hues that shone across the stone walls.


    The dwarves had adorned the halls with garlands of braided metal¡ªthin strands of copper, silver, and gold woven together like rivers of light.


    There were small ceremonial fires scattered throughout some of the main tunnels.


    And yet, amidst the revelry, the faint, rhythmic clang of hammers on anvils echoed in the distance. Even on a night of celebration, the dwarves could not completely abandon the call of their crafts.


    Sonder walked beside Vell, just taking a tour through the city, her head swiveling to take in the sights.


    ¡°It¡¯s... very lively,¡± she observed.


    ¡°It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve,¡± Vell replied matter-of-factly. ¡°Did you think the dwarves would let the year turn without a proper celebration?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think it would look like this,¡± she admitted, gesturing to the colorful lights and bustling crowds.


    The votes for the Dwarf Lord had been cast just the day before, but the mine seemed busier than ever.


    ¡°It¡¯s very pretty.¡±


    Vell nodded. ¡°The dwarves celebrate the turning of the year differently than most. Up on the surface, it¡¯s fireworks and champagne. Down here, it¡¯s about honoring the past and embracing the future¡ªthough there¡¯s no shortage of alcohol.¡± The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Sonder¡¯s gaze lingered on a group of dwarves clustered around a large stone slab. Each dwarf held a small hammer, tapping rhythmically against the surface.


    ¡°What are they doing?¡± she asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s the ¡®Echo of the Year,¡¯¡± Vell explained, following her gaze. ¡°Each tap represents a memory they want to preserve. The sound carries through the mountain. It¡¯s their way of ensuring the past isn¡¯t forgotten.¡± He glanced at her. ¡°Would you like to add a memory?


    Sonder hesitated, her eyes fixed on the rhythmic hammers. ¡°No,¡± she said softly, shaking her head. ¡°I think I¡¯m okay.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough,¡± Vell said with a small smile. ¡°But don¡¯t let the sentimentality fool you. The dwarves balance reflection with plenty of food, drink, and friendly competition.¡±


    As if on cue, a cheer erupted from a nearby group of dwarves engaged in a drinking contest outside a tavern. Their stone table full of mugs as the competitors downed frothy ale from them in unison, each one looking more determined than the rest to win.


    I see what you mean,¡± Sonder said.


    Their path eventually brought them to the heart of the celebration¡ªa massive open chamber dominated by a towering central pillar etched with glowing runes.


    At the pillar¡¯s base, a roaring fire burned, casting long shadows across the crowd. Dwarves gathered around, adding wood when needed.


    ¡°Let me guess,¡± Sonder said, pointing toward the fire. ¡°That has some symbolic meaning too?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Vell replied, ¡°That¡¯s the Forgefire. It represents creation and renewal¡ªthe spark that keeps the dwarves moving forward. At midnight, they¡¯ll add a special powder blessed by the priests. The fire changes color, and they take it as a sign for the coming year.¡±


    ¡°What kind of sign?¡±


    ¡°Depends on the color,¡± Vell said. ¡°Gold for prosperity, green for growth, red for strength, blue for calm.¡±


    ¡°Is there a bad color?¡±


    ¡°Dark colors,¡± Vell admitted, his tone quieter. ¡°Black or purple and such¡ªthose mean hard times ahead.¡±


    What he didn¡¯t tell her was that the color was predetermined by the priests. It had been centuries since the fire burned in dark hues.


    Sonder nodded, her gaze fixed on the fire. ¡°It does feel significant.¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± Vell said. Then, with a lighter tone, he added, ¡°But don¡¯t let it weigh you down. Tonight is for celebration. Happy New Year, my little Blackbird.¡±


    ¡°Happy New Year, Vell,¡± she replied, a bright smile spreading across her face.

 Chapter 188 - Political Ends

    The morning after New Year¡¯s, the festive energy of the dwarven mines had given way to a hushed tension.


    The people were tense, expectant. The votes had been cast, and now everyone waited to hear the results.


    Sonder sat at a long, sturdy table in Lunt Senior¡¯s home.


    The warmth of the fire filled the room, crackling softly in the hearth. Tools lined the walls in neat rows, and Lunt Junior was hammering away at a piece of metal, alone, as his grandfather had been too busy to join him.


    Vell lounged in an armchair, feet propped up on a footstool, his robe draped loosely around him. His expression was neutral, though Sonder noticed the slight furrow in his brow. Lunt Senior sat at the head of a nearby table, his posture calm¡ªthough it was clearly a mask he forced upon himself.


    ¡°They¡¯re taking their time,¡± Lunt Junior muttered, pausing to wipe the sweat from his brow. ¡°Should¡¯ve had the results by now.¡±


    Lunt Senior shot him a look, and the boy fell silent. ¡°Patience, lad. These things aren¡¯t rushed.¡±


    Sonder watched the elder dwarf closely. There was a tightness in his jaw.


    He¡¯s nervous, she thought.


    He was a man who had fought for something he believed in, and now he waited to see how it would end.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    The silence stretched until, finally, there was a knock at the door. A dwarven courier entered, their face solemn but respectful, holding a folded parchment. They handed it to Lunt Senior without a word and stepped back, waiting.


    Lunt Senior unfolded the paper, his eyes scanning the text. His lips pressed into a thin line, and for a moment, he said nothing.


    ¡°Well?¡± Junior asked, unable to contain himself. ¡°What does it say?¡±


    Lunt Senior let out a long exhale, setting the paper on the table. ¡°I lost.¡±


    The room fell silent again, the words hanging heavy in the air.


    ¡°Thirteen percent of the vote,¡± Lunt Senior continued, his voice steady. ¡°Third place. Not even close to the top two.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s still a strong showing,¡± Vell said after a moment. ¡°Thirteen percent for a third party is no small feat.¡±


    Lunt Senior nodded slowly. ¡°Aye, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s the best a third party¡¯s done in living memory. But it was always a pipe dream to think I could pull off an upset.¡±


    ¡°You ran because it mattered,¡± Vell said, rising from his chair. ¡°Because the system needed challenging. And you¡¯ve done that. Thirteen percent isn¡¯t just a number¡ªit¡¯s a message.¡±


    The elder dwarf chuckled softly, a dry, humorless sound. ¡°You always were better with words than I was.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Sonder said, her voice tentative but earnest. ¡°A lot of people believed in you, and you did your best.¡±


    Lunt Senior¡¯s gaze softened as he looked at her. ¡°It means more than I can say, lass.¡± He turned his attention back to Vell. ¡°And you¡ªI owe you thanks. I know you didn¡¯t have to stay and help me. This whole campaign... it was always a long shot.¡±


    Vell inclined his head, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. ¡°Oh, we¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    Junior, still fidgeting, finally spoke up. ¡°So what happens now?¡±


    ¡°Now,¡± Lunt Senior said, rising to his feet, ¡°we get back to work. The mountain doesn¡¯t stop turning just because of politics.¡±


    The words carried a finality that settled over the room.


    As the courier left and the forge began to hum to life once more, Sonder looked to Vell. He caught her gaze and offered a faint smile, one that carried its own kind of reassurance.

 Chapter 189 - Farewell

    The festive energy of the new year had faded from the mine and its people, replaced by the usual hum of everyday life.


    The citizens, especially the dwarves, had returned to their forges and the markets, moving forward with their lives as they always did.


    Sonder stood by the enormous, heavy gates at the mine¡¯s entrance.


    Her gaze lingered on the towering statues flanking the entrance, the same ones she had marveled at when she first arrived. The details of their carvings captured her imagination again, and she couldn¡¯t help but wonder how long it must have taken the dwarves to craft such monumental works of art.


    ¡°Ready?¡± Vell¡¯s voice broke through her thoughts.


    She turned to look at him. His dark robe shifted slightly in the cold breeze, and his sharp red eyes carried their usual carried their usual intensity yet a softness.


    ¡°Almost,¡± she replied, glancing back into the mine and its tunnels one last time.


    Lunt Senior and Junior stood nearby. The older dwarf¡¯s face bore his usual stoic expression, but there was a glimmer of sadness in his eyes that he couldn¡¯t quite hide.


    ¡°I suppose this is goodbye,¡± Lunt Senior said gruffly, though his tone held warmth. He extended a calloused hand toward Vell.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°For now,¡± Vell replied, gripping the dwarf¡¯s hand firmly. ¡°The world has a way of surprising us. Who knows? We might find ourselves back here sooner than we think.¡±


    Lunt Senior nodded, his grip steady. ¡°You¡¯re always welcome in my home. Both of you.¡± He turned his gaze to Sonder, his expression softening. ¡°And you, lass. Stay out of trouble, will you? And try to keep him,¡± he added, nodding toward Vell, ¡°from causing any, too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try,¡± Sonder said, smiling faintly.


    Behind his grandfather, Lunt Junior shifted awkwardly, his hands fidgeting at his sides. ¡°You¡¯re really leaving, huh?¡±


    ¡°We are,¡± Vell said simply.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him,¡± Lunt Senior said with a chuckle, clapping the boy on the back. ¡°He¡¯s sulking because he didn¡¯t see a grand wizard perform some flashy magic tricks.¡±


    Lunt Junior flushed but stepped forward, holding out a small bundle wrapped in cloth.


    ¡°Here,¡± he said, offering it to Sonder. ¡°It¡¯s nothing fancy, but...¡±


    Curious, Sonder unwrapped the bundle to reveal two fine gold rings, their surfaces gleaming in the morning sunlight. They complemented the gold bands she had received from Lady Limerence perfectly.


    ¡°They¡¯re beautiful,¡± she said softly, genuinely touched. ¡°Thank you, Lunt.¡±


    He scratched the back of his neck, his face reddening. ¡°Just... I thought I¡¯d try my hand at jewel-crafting. There was a bit of luxorite left over, so I figured...¡±


    The group stood in silence for a moment, the weight of parting settling over them..


    ¡°Well,¡± Lunt Senior said finally, his voice firm. ¡°You¡¯ve got a journey ahead of you. Best not to linger.¡±


    Sonder nodded and stepped forward to embrace the older dwarf briefly. ¡°Goodbye. Take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°You too, lass,¡± he said, his gruff voice softening with an edge of embarrassment.


    She turned to Lunt Junior and gave him a warm hug as well.


    ¡°Take care,¡± she said.


    ¡°You too,¡± he replied, his voice quieter than usual.


    With that, Vell and Sonder turned toward the gates, their footsteps echoing on the stones as they walked away from the place that had been their home, however briefly.

 Chapter 190 - Rings Of Slight Power

    Sonder glanced at Vell as they walked. ¡°So... what now?¡±


    Vell smirked. ¡°You tell me. Where does the great apprentice Blackbird Sonder want to go next?¡±


    She laughed softly. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m great, but... I don¡¯t really know. I haven¡¯t thought that far ahead.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Vell said, his tone light, ¡°we could head to the southern kingdoms. Plenty of opportunities for adventure. Or there¡¯s the capital of the elves, real elves¡ªlots of opportunities for a young mage to learn.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± Sonder asked. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Vell tilted his head, considering. ¡°I¡¯ll do what I always do. Wander and relax. Maybe stir up a little trouble when the mood strikes.¡±


    They walked in silence for a while, the sound of their boots crunching against the gravel the only noise.


    Finally, Vell spoke again. ¡°Whatever we decide, there¡¯s no rush. The world¡¯s not going anywhere. Besides,¡± he added with a sly grin, ¡°I have to make sure you¡¯re ready before I unleash you on it.¡±


    ¡°I guess we¡¯ll figure it out on the way, right?¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Vell said, his tone firm yet playful. ¡°We¡¯ll figure it out.¡±


    And with that, they continued down the well-traveled road.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    After not too long, Sonder unveiled the rings Lunt Junior had given her.


    She held them upright to see them glistening in the sunlight.


    They did have a strange look to them.


    The craftsmanship was impressive¡ªfar more detailed and professional than Lunt Junior had humbly described.


    Intricate etchings lined the bands, delicate patterns that seemed to shift when viewed from different angles, almost see-through.


    As she slid the rings onto her fingers, a faint warmth pulsed from the metal, spreading gently along her skin. The sensation was subtle but unmistakable, like warmth on a sunny day.


    Vell noticed her expression and asked, ¡°Something wrong?¡±


    Sonder shook her head, flexing her fingers. "No, it''s just strange. The rings feel warm.¡±


    Vell stopped, narrowing his gaze as he studied the gold bands closely. "Hold on a moment." He reached out and lightly touched the rings, his own mana brushing against them. The symbols seemed to ripple under his touch, glowing faintly for the briefest moment before fading back into ordinary gold.


    ¡°These aren''t just decorative. There''s magic woven into them."


    Sonder was surprised. "Lunt Junior didn¡¯t say anything about enchantments. He just said he had some luxorite left."


    Vell nodded, tapping his chin thoughtfully. "Luxorite... yes. It¡¯s a mineral that does many things; enhancing magical properties is one of them. These rings¡ªthere¡¯s naturally some sympathetic magic in them, if I¡¯m right."


    She looked down at them again, more curious than concerned. "What does that mean?"


    Vell smiled faintly, crossing his arms. "It means they give you some strength. Try focusing your mana through them."


    Sonder hesitated but did as he said, concentrating just enough to let a trickle of her magic flow toward the rings. Instantly, the rings faintly glowed again, just softly.


    The warmth intensified but didn¡¯t burn, instead settling into a soothing, reassuring sensation.


    Vell nodded in approval. "They amplify your magic. Slightly, but enough to make a difference when casting. Clever craftsmanship."


    Sonder smiled, glancing back toward the distant mountain. "Do you think Lunt knew what he was making?"


    Vell shrugged. "I don¡¯t think so. The Luxorite does most of the work. Either way, it¡¯s a good gift."

 Chapter 191 - Gobs

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Sonder asked, pointing toward a small village nestled in the valley below as they reached the top of the hill.


    Vell''s eyes followed to where she pointed.


    There was a small village.


    ¡°Huh.¡± He made an exaggerated show of pulling an imaginary map from his robe, unrolling nothing in the air, and pretending to inspect it. ¡°I don''t think that should be there. Why don¡¯t we take a look, Sonder?"


    Sonder nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±


    As they descended, the village became clearer. Small wooden huts with thatched roofs huddled together, surrounded by a low stone wall that looked more decorative than defensive. Compared to the grand stonework of the dwarves, the craftsmanship here seemed almost primitive.


    Smoke drifted lazily from a few chimneys, and a small figure darted from one hut to the next, moving so quickly that Sonder barely caught a glimpse.


    She squinted. ¡°What was that?¡±


    Vell smirked. ¡°If I had to guess... a goblin. Not often you find a goblin village like this. Must be newly built. Stay close. Goblins can be... jumpy."


    As they reached the edge of the village, a small figure scurried toward them. The goblin was barely waist-high to Sonder, with greenish skin, enormous ears, and dark, wide eyes. His oversized leather cap flopped sideways as he ran, clutching a round black object in one hand and striking a match in the other.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Halt! Who goes there?!¡± he squeaked, holding the match dangerously close to the black sphere.


    Vell¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He didn''t want himself, Sonder, or the goblin to blow up.


    He dipped into a polite bow, his robe sweeping the dusty ground. His voice took on a calm tone. ¡°Greetings, noble guardian. I am Vellichor, a wandering mage, and this is my apprentice, Blackbird Sonder. We mean no harm and come in peace.¡±


    The goblin narrowed his eyes, holding the match a fraction closer. ¡°You¡¯re elves, aren¡¯t ya? Fancy clothes, pointy faces, white hair. Elves! Do you bring gifts?¡±


    Vell exchanged a glance with Sonder, shrugging. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call myself an elf, no."


    The goblin jabbed a finger toward Sonder. ¡°And her? Pale skin, white eyes¡ªelf!¡±


    Sonder raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m not an elf either.¡±


    The goblin scowled, clearly unconvinced. ¡°Then what are you?¡±


    ¡°Does it matter what we are?¡± Vell said, voice still calm but firmer now. ¡°We¡¯ve come as friends, not enemies.¡±


    The goblin puffed out his chest. ¡°You can¡¯t fool me! My uncle told me all about elves. You¡¯ll answer to the chieftain! No tricks, elf-mage!¡±


    Vell leaned toward Sonder, whispering. ¡°Best not argue. Goblins love to think they¡¯re in charge.¡±


    The goblin guard led them toward the heart of the village, where a communal fire pit crackled gently. More goblins peeked from their doorways, whispering to each other. A few children darted closer, giggling and pointing.


    At the largest hut, stitched together from mismatched wooden planks, sat a larger goblin with a cloak made from what appeared to be patchwork fabrics. A small crown of twigs and feathers rested atop his bald head.


    The chieftain squinted at them. ¡°Who are these¡ª?¡±


    ¡°ELVES!¡± the guard declared proudly, gesturing wildly at Vell and Sonder. ¡°Elves, Chief! Here to bless our fields or... or test us with magical trials!¡±


    Sonder opened her mouth to protest, but Vell stepped forward, bowing again with an exaggerated flourish.


    ¡°We are travelers seeking only to know the good people of your village,¡± he said smoothly. ¡°No trials today. However... if there¡¯s anything you wish to ask of us, we are at your service.¡±

 Chapter 192 - Small Feats

    ¡°Those aren¡¯t elves, you idiot,¡± the chief yelled at the guard, snatched his scepter¡ªa large branch¡ªand hurled it at him.


    The branch hit the ground with a dull thud, and the guard yelped, stumbling back even though the branch missed him.


    Muttering to himself, the guard scurried to hand it back to the chieftain, who had already replaced it with another branch from the pile behind his throne.


    It seemed like the goblin chieftain had made it a habit of throwing his scepters.


    The chieftain squinted harder at Vell and Sonder, leaning forward on his rickety wooden throne. ¡°If you¡¯re not elves, what are you?¡±


    ¡°Travelers, as I said before,¡± Vell replied, giving another polite bow. ¡°A wandering mage and his apprentice. We come only to learn about your fine village.¡±


    The chief tapped the end of his new scepter against his palm, clearly unconvinced. ¡°Mages, huh? Prove it. Do some magic! Real magic! None of that smoke-and-mirrors elf trickery.¡±This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Stepping forward, Vell conjured a small orb of radiant light, glowing softly as if holding a piece of the sun itself.


    He gave it to the chieftain, who almost seemed to covet it and slowly reached out with his own hands, before Vell pulled back.


    Some goblins gasped, and some whispered among themselves, while a few of the younger ones clapped in excitement.


    Vell handed the light orb to Sonder, who herself admired it, though it felt weightless; there was strength in the ball.


    The chief grunted, seemingly unimpressed. ¡°Hmph. Looks like elf tricks to me. Do something useful, like... like¡ª¡± He gestured vaguely at a nearby tree stump, ¡°Make that stump disappear!¡±


    Vell sighed and, with a snap of his fingers and the word, ¡°Eva,¡± the stump vanished, leaving only a hole where it had been.


    The goblins stared, slack-jawed.


    The chief blinked, then nodded sagely. ¡°Alright. Not elves. Sorcerers, maybe. But sorcerers I can work with.¡±


    He pointed his scepter dramatically at the pair. ¡°We¡¯ve got a problem, and if you want to stay, you¡¯ll help us solve it.¡±


    Vell folded his arms. ¡°And what problem might that be, oh chieftain?¡±


    The goblin chief frowned, lowering his voice. "It''s... the water supply."


    "The water supply?" Sonder repeated.


    The chief nodded gravely. "Yes. The river we draw from has slowed to a trickle. We''ve tried clearing debris, but it remains stubbornly dry. Without it, our stores will be empty before the next harvest. We need someone who can... fix it."


    ¡°So, you want us to restore the river?¡± Vell clarified.


    The chieftain¡¯s tone turned almost pleading. ¡°Yes. Can you do it, great sorcerers?¡±

 Chapter 193 - Funny Little Creatures

    Vell and Sonder followed a narrow forest path to investigate the river, the thin sound of running water guiding them.


    Within minutes, they reached the riverbank.


    The water barely trickled along, its once wide and healthy flow reduced to a murky stream.


    Vell knelt, pressing his fingers into the damp soil before stepping carefully into the muddy water, his boots sinking into the muck.


    Sonder remained on the dry ground, arms crossed as she surveyed the area. She avoided the mud, unwilling to dirty her shoes. "I don''t see anything unusual," she said. "But the river is definitely drying up."


    Vell wiped his hands clean on his cloak and shook his head. "It¡¯s not just drying up. I think the water¡¯s being redirected." He gestured upstream. "We need to keep going. The source of the problem has to be further along."


    They followed the river¡¯s winding course for quite some time. Gradually, the trickle strengthened, yet the sound remained muffled, as though the water¡¯s natural flow was still restrained.


    As the sun dipped lower, casting long shadows, they emerged into a clearing. The problem was obvious.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    A crude dam blocked the river, constructed from large rocks, broken branches, and packed mud, deliberately placed to halt the river''s natural course.


    Beyond the dam, a newly built goblin village sprawled across the dry riverbed. Goblins bustled about, constructing huts and digging trenches to redirect the water into their wells and crops.


    "Another goblin village?" Sonder said.


    "It seems so," Vell replied. ¡°We need to speak with their leader. Goblins usually avoid politics unless they have the upper hand. The ones that asked for our help don''t, so we''ll need to find a peaceful solution instead.¡±


    As they stepped forward, several goblin sentries took notice. These goblins looked different from those they had encountered before¡ªscruffier, with fur sticking out from their patchy tunics. They narrowed their eyes, gripping their spears tightly.


    "Halt! Outsiders be not welcome here!" one of them, a squat goblin with jagged teeth, barked, thrusting his spear forward.


    Vell raised his hands, palms open, in a gesture of peace. "We¡¯re not here to fight. We only want to talk."


    The goblin squinted suspiciously. "Be ye fairies?"


    Vell shook his head. "I wouldn¡¯t call myself a fairy, no."


    The goblin shifted his spear toward Sonder. "What about her?"


    "I''m not a fairy either," she said with a sigh. "And before you ask, I¡¯m not an elf."


    "We''d like you to take us to your chieftain.¡± Vell said.


    The goblins exchanged suspicious glances before the lead sentry finally relented with a nod. "Fine. Follow us¡ªbut no fairy tricks."


    Vell and Sonder exchanged a glance, already somewhat tired of dealing with goblins.

 Chapter 194 - Barely A King

    Vell and Sonder followed the sentries through the heart of the goblin village. Crude wooden huts lined the dry riverbed, their roofs patched with leaves and moss. The goblins they passed stared openly¡ªsome with curiosity, others with hostility.


    At the center of the settlement stood a larger structure, cobbled together from logs and stones, giving it the appearance of a crude throne room. Atop a raised platform sat the goblin chief¡ªor rather, as he soon corrected, the king.


    It reminded Vell far too much of the other goblin settlement.


    The self-proclaimed king was a squat, round figure draped in a tattered red cloak, a tarnished bronze circlet perched on his brow. He clutched a gnarled branch as a scepter, nearly identical in nature to the one wielded by the other goblin leader, though he held it like a true symbol of authority.


    "Bow before the king!" the lead guard barked.


    Vell dipped into a respectful bow. After a brief hesitation, Sonder mimicked the gesture.


    The king eyed them suspiciously. "Outsiders? Fairies, or tricksters?"


    Vell kept his tone calm and measured. "Neither, mighty king. We are travelers seeking to restore the river¡¯s flow. The dam built here has stopped water from reaching the village downstream."This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    The king snorted and tapped his scepter against his throne. "Aye, that was the idea."


    Sonder was baffled. "But why? Surely both villages could share the river. Crops are withering. People could suffer."


    The king''s expression soured, his lips curling into a scowl. "Let them wither! That so-called ''Chieftain'' downstream insulted me¡ªme¡ªduring a feast! Called me a moss-eater! He eats moss too; we all do! It¡¯s traditional goblin food. Then he dared mock our mushroom stew¡ªsaid it didn''t even have enough mushrooms. That after he had stolen our mushroom patches! No, I say. The river stays mine!"


    Vell took a deep breath. He reminded himself why he hated politics, but since he had been asked for help, he would do his best.


    "Surely, a ruler as wise as yourself wouldn¡¯t let an old slight jeopardize the well-being of his people? If the river stays blocked, it could lead to desperation... and conflict," he said. "Is there no other way to settle this?"


    The goblin king¡¯s grip on his scepter tightened. "Words won¡¯t wash away insults. If that fool wants water, let him crawl here and beg."


    Sonder leaned closer to Vell, whispering, "Maybe we could offer... another solution?"


    Vell shook his head. "Goblins don¡¯t change their minds easily."


    He turned back to the king, speaking clearly. "Is there truly nothing that would make you reconsider?"


    The king¡¯s eyes blazed with irritation. "No!" he roared, and, in a fit of anger, hurled his branch scepter at Vell.


    The branch struck Vell lightly in the chest, but he didn''t react.


    "I suppose we¡¯re done here, then."

 Chapter 195 - Its A Prank

    Vell and Sonder sat on a moss-covered rock just beyond the edge of the goblin village. The dim dusk light filtered through the trees, casting long shadows over the forest floor. In the distance, the muffled sounds of goblin voices echoed from their huts, fading as the night deepened.


    Sonder rolled a small pebble between her fingers.


    "That didn''t go very well," she muttered.


    "A stubborn king and a dying river," Vell agreed, his gaze fixed on the ground. Silence stretched between them as he absently traced patterns in the dirt with his finger. Then, suddenly, his head snapped up. "Wait. I have an idea."


    Sonder watched him as he stood and began pacing. "What sort of idea?"


    Vell¡¯s eyes narrowed with determination. "We''ve tried reasoning with him, and he won''t budge. But goblins are superstitious¡ªthey fear curses and spirits. If words won''t work, we might be able to scare him into doing the right thing."


    Sonder tilted her head. "Scare him how?"


    Vell smirked. "Oh, you''ll see."


    Night fell, and the goblin village gradually quieted. Without lanterns to light the huts, the settlement was swallowed by darkness, save for the pale glow of the moon and stars above.


    Vell and Sonder moved silently through the shadows, their steps careful until they reached the king''s hut at the heart of the village.


    Peering through a primitive window, they could see the king sleeping soundly on a pile of furs, his scepter resting at his side.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Vell pressed a hand against the rough wooden wall, whispering a spell. Faint arcs of magical energy rippled outward, seeping into the structure. He could feel the goblin king''s mind¡ªsmug but vulnerable.


    "All right," he whispered. "Sonder, listen carefully. Conjure water above him. Hold it there, as much as you can. When I give the signal¡ªdrench him."


    Sonder frowned. "Drenching a sleeping goblin? That feels a bit mean.""


    "It''s for a good cause," Vell insisted.


    She nodded and extended her hands. The steady sound of flowing water from the nearby river sharpening her focus. With a focused gesture, she summoned a perfect sphere of water, swirling silently above the sleeping king''s head, trembling lightly.


    Vell closed his eyes and wove the dream deeper, twisting the king''s sleep into a nightmare. The air inside the hut thickened with dampness, and an ethereal voice echoed through the king''s mind.


    "You have defied the river''s flow... You have angered the spirit... Release me, or be consumed!"


    The king stirred, his face contorting in discomfort. Sweat beaded on his brow as the dream tightened its grip.


    Water began to drip onto his face from the sphere above, heightening the nightmare''s realism.


    "You cannot imprison the river forever... It will reclaim its path!"


    Sonder kept the water steady above the king, the massive ball of liquid trembling slightly under her control. She cast a sideways glance at Vell, silently questioning. He nodded once.


    The river¡¯s face fully formed in the dream, its watery features twisting into a fearsome expression.


    "FREE ME!" the voice roared.


    The king jolted awake, eyes wide with terror¡ªjust as Sonder released the spell.


    A torrent of water poured over him, soaking him to the bone. He coughed for air as he scrambled out of his soaked bed, grabbing his scepter with shaking hands.


    He burst from his hut into the silent village, dripping wet, wild-eyed, and gasping for breath.


    "The spirit! The spirit of the river!" he bellowed, falling to his knees as the water pooled around him. His scepter clattered from his trembling hands.


    The village stirred awake, confused goblins emerging from their huts, staring wide-eyed at their king.


    Sonder gave Vell a questioning look. He nodded once more.


    Without a word, they melted back into the shadows of the forest, leaving the king to his fear

 Chapter 196 - Solved Matter

    Upon returning to the first nameless goblin village, Vell approached the chieftain with good news.


    Standing before the throne, Vell bowed slightly. "Chieftain, the river''s flow will soon return. My apprentice and I have resolved the matter."


    The goblin chieftain narrowed his eyes, arms folded tightly across his chest. "You speak truth, elf-mage? Or is this more trickery?"


    "It is no trick," Vell replied evenly, though he carefully avoided mentioning the other goblin village¡¯s involvement. He chose instead to tell a tale of mischievous water spirits interfering with the flow, believing it safer than risking even more grudges from developing.


    The chieftain''s brow furrowed. "Hmph. Elemental spirits¡ªalways causing trouble." He exhaled heavily, his grip tightening on his gnarled staff. "If the river returns as you say, you will have our gratitude. But if it does not¡ª" he warned.


    "It will," Vell offered a calm reassurance. "Perhaps even by sunrise." Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Sonder, standing silently by his side, resisted the urge to tell the truth. She disliked the lying but trusted that Vell understood the balance of goblin diplomacy better than she did. If it had been her choice, she would have told the truth¡ªbut she feared that could have only made matters worse.


    Suddenly, a young goblin rushed toward the chieftain, panting and wide-eyed. "Chieftain! The river¡ªit has begun to flow again! The water¡ªit''s coming back!"


    The chieftain¡¯s face shifted from suspicion to wonder. Clutching his staff, he waved Vell and Sonder to follow as he hurried toward the riverbank.


    Sure enough, the water had returned, trickling steadily at first but growing stronger with each passing moment. The dry riverbed was now damp, the first streams weaving their way back along the natural path. Goblins gathered at the edge, murmuring in awe.


    The chieftain turned to Vell and Sonder, his stern expression softening. "You have done a great thing for my people. We will prepare a feast in your honor tonight. Stay, rest¡ªyou are friends of our village now."


    That evening, the goblins celebrated with music, roasted roots, and a towering bonfire. Vell and Sonder sat quietly on the village''s edge, watching as flickering firelight shimmered on the newly restored river.


    Sonder asked Vell in a hushed tone. "What if the king upstream changes his mind?"


    Vell nodded, his gaze fixed on the river. "For now, the river flows, and no one is fighting. That''s the best we can hope for."

 Chapter 197 - Astrology

    The night after leaving the goblin village, Vell and Sonder sat beside a crackling campfire, the starry sky stretching endlessly above them.


    Sonder gazed upward as she traced patterns among the constellations.


    She turned to Vell and asked, "I''ve heard wizards can predict the future by reading the stars. Is that true?"


    Vell, reclining against a moss-covered tree trunk with one knee bent, lifted his head slightly. "It''s... a method. Though not a reliable one."


    "So, it is true?" she pressed.


    Vell exhaled and sat up fully. "Somewhat," he admitted. "Mages don''t just look at the stars, Sonder. They channel energy through themselves. Trying to glimpse the future isn''t like reading words on a page. It takes immense energy, and even then, the results are rarely clear¡ªor accurate."


    He stood, raising a hand toward the sky. "Sometimes, when the stars align, you can draw energy from them. Stars are strange things. The energy they hold isn''t bound by time. It comes from the past, the present, and even the future. But interpreting that energy? That¡¯s where it becomes difficult." Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    A faint, shimmering light pulsed around his outstretched arm, flowing toward his fingertips in gentle waves. Then, with a slow exhale, he closed his fist, the glow fading.


    Sonder watched. ''Did the stars just tell you something?''


    Vell shrugged, lowering his hand. "There are too many variables¡ªyour beliefs, your gods, your own past and future. Even magical skill plays a part. Many try, but most can''t even understand the energy they''re drawing in, let alone make sense of it. It''s like handing a blind man a book and asking him to explain the story inside." He hesitated, then added, "I don''t even think what I just saw was connected to me¡ªor you."


    Sonder tilted her head. "But... if you had to explain what you felt, how would you describe it?"


    "It wasn¡¯t a vision, not clearly. Just fragments. Echoes. Pain... loss... things that haven''t happened yet. Or maybe they already have. That''s the problem with astrology¡ªit''s impossible to tell where one thing ends and another begins."


    Sonder frowned, leaning back against a fallen log. "That sounds terrifying. Like glimpsing fate but never fully understanding it."


    Vell gave a hollow chuckle. "It is. And worse¡ªpeople have gone mad trying to make sense of it all. But it does make you wonder... what if some moments are already written? Or what if those visions are just warnings¡ªthings that could happen, not things that must?"


    After a moment, Sonder asked, "So... you don''t trust it?"


    Vell shook his head. "I trust the stars. But not the interpretations. Magic was never meant to give certainty. If you want to know more, though¡ª" He hesitated, then added, "Hiraeth knows far more about it than I do. You should ask him sometime."

 Chapter 198 - The Stars

    The next day, Vell and Sonder traveled along a desolate road.


    The dirt path stretched endlessly, flanked by dry grass, stubborn weeds, and the occasional old tree. A weak breeze stirred up dust, but otherwise, the world was silent.


    Sonder glanced at Vell, who walked quietly ahead, his mind clearly elsewhere. She decided to take his advice from the previous night. Slowing her pace slightly, she reached for Vell''s worn leather satchel, gently tapping it with her knuckle.


    "Hiraeth? Are you in there?"


    The bag shifted after a moment, and a tiny, sharp voice answered from within. "What''s all this racket?"


    The flap rustled as a small hand emerged, followed by Hiraeth himself.


    Sometimes, Sonder forgot just how small sprites were.


    He was no larger than her hand. Maybe she had gotten bigger.


    He pulled himself out with effort, his tiny feet dangling over the edge as he perched on the flap of the bag.


    Blinking in the daylight, he squinted and raised a hand to shield his eyes before offering a small smile. "Ah, Sonder. It''s you. Long time no see. Must''ve been... a few weeks, right?"


    Sonder frowned. "Weeks? Hiraeth, it''s been almost a year."


    The sprite''s face shifted from confusion to something softer¡ªmelancholy mixed with understanding. He nodded slowly. "Ah. Yes. That¡¯s... just how it is for us sometimes. Time feels different when you¡¯re¡ª¡° He gestured vaguely around.


    "I understand," Sonder replied gently.


    Wanting to change the subject, Sonder offered a small smile. "Vell said you know a lot about star magic and astrology. Can you tell me about it?" This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Hiraeth tilted his head up toward Vell, who kept on walking, pretending not to listen.


    The sprite grinned mischievously. "I suppose he''s too proud to admit he doesn¡¯t understand it himself?"


    Vell snorted softly from up ahead but didn¡¯t spare them a glance.


    Laughing softly, Hiraeth folded his arms, then jumped onto the hand Sonder offered, climbing onto her shoulder. Once settled, he leaned back, feet dangling as he began to explain.


    The stars aren¡¯t just tiny lights in the sky," he began, voice more serious now. "They¡¯re ancient¡ªolder than even Vell here... probably. Like all ancient things, they hold power. Energy. Some call it fate, others destiny, but it''s more complicated than that."


    Sonder raised a brow. "Complicated how?"


    Hiraeth extended a finger, tracing an invisible pattern in the air. "Imagine a vast web of threads, all woven together¡ªlives, events, choices. The stars... they don¡¯t control the web. But they reflect it, recording everything they¡¯ve witnessed and have witnessed from their birth to their death, since their conception. Almost like memories written into light."


    Sonder frowned. "I don¡¯t understand. So, they do show the future?"


    "Not exactly," Hiraeth replied. "Stars reflect what was, what is, and sometimes, fragments of what could be. But they don¡¯t predict. Most mages think they can glimpse the future by reading them, but they¡¯re only seeing the life of the star itself. And even that energy? Raw. Chaotic. Hard to decipher."


    "If you can¡¯t predict the future by reading the stars, why do so many wizards claim they can?" she asked, curious.


    "Pride. Fear. And desperation. If someone told you there was a way to see what lies ahead, wouldn¡¯t you try? Wouldn¡¯t you want to know?"


    ¡°But it can be dangerous,¡° The sprite nodded. "The worst part is, the more you try to force a truth from the stars, the more tangled the web becomes."


    Sonder nodded but frowned. "Does it ever work?"


    The sprite shrugged. "Rarely. A few that are gifted but they don¡¯t focus on that type of magic. And for those who can¡¯t- the more someone tries to force a truth from the stars, the more tangled their understanding becomes. Trying to bend the stars to reveal the future is like squeezing a river through a needle¡ªtruth collapses under the strain."


    "But what if someone could?" Sonder asked, wonder in her voice.


    "Well, that¡¯s the dream, isn¡¯t it? The study of star magic is older than most spells we know. What we do know for sure is that when certain constellations align, or when the planets shift, the energy they emit strengthens. The stars can be tapped for power, yes¡ªbut truth?"


    He shook his head.


    Then, with a playful smirk, he added, "Who knows? Maybe you¡¯ll be the first mage to unravel the stars¡¯ secrets and actually predict the future. I hear Vell could use the competition."

 Chapter 199 - Nasty People And Places

    Vell, still walking a few steps ahead, finally spoke up. "Actually, I know someone who can predict the future... but not with star magic."


    Hiraeth let out a half-skeptical laugh. "You do? Who?"


    Vell slowed his stride, turning to glance back at them. "A witch," he said simply, his expression unreadable.


    Sonder''s attention sharpened, her curiosity obvious. "A witch? Where?"


    "She lives deep in Targe," Vell continued, "not the easiest place to reach, but she''s the real thing¡ªor as close as you''ll find. No star charts, no cosmic energy. Something different."


    At the mention of Targe, Hiraeth shifted uneasily on Sonder''s shoulder, the stumps where his wings once were twitching. "The Witch of Targe? Oh, she''s real enough. But I¡¯d keep my guard up if you¡¯re thinking of seeking her out."


    Sonder leaned forward slightly. "What does she use then? If not the stars?"


    Vell hesitated, as if choosing his words carefully. "If I had to explain it... she draws from herself, her own magic. It¡¯s not always clear how she knows what she does. But compared to anyone else I''ve seen, her predictions are... unsettlingly accurate." The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "What¡¯s she like?"


    Vell shrugged. ¡°She''s not the kind of person you visit for trivial questions. She''s blunt. Honest, but not kind."


    Hiraeth nodded, arms crossed. "Unlike most so-called seers, she doesn¡¯t hide behind riddles or cryptic symbolism. If you ask her something, she¡¯ll give you the answer. The direct answer¡ªor as direct as she can be. But truth can be sharp as a blade."


    Sonder''s curiosity only grew, despite their warnings. "Could we find her? You said she lives deep in Targe. Is it dangerous?"


    "Always. But if you''re set on meeting her, I won''t stop you. She might agree to see us¡ªif she thinks the question is worth her time. Chances are, she already knows we''re coming."


    "You''ve met her before, haven¡¯t you? Did you ask her something?"


    Vell¡¯s steps slowed slightly. "A long time ago. But no, I didn¡¯t ask her for myself. I brought someone else there. Someone who needed answers more than I did."


    Sonder hesitated, then asked, ¡°Did it end well?''"


    Vell¡¯s expression darkened, his lips pressing into a thin line. He said nothing and turned his attention back to the road, the conversation clearly over.


    Exchanging a glance with Hiraeth, Sonder decided not to push further. Instead, she shifted the topic. "Targe... what kind of place is it, exactly?"


    Vell exhaled, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "A forest, but not like any you''ve seen. If I had to describe it? Nasty. It twists, shifts, and plays tricks on you. The trees move when you¡¯re not looking."


    "And this witch¡ªwhy would she live there of all places?" Sonder asked.


    Vell opened his mouth to respond, but Hiraeth tapped Sonder''s shoulder first. "Witches like her don''t live in places, Sonder. They become part of them. The Witch of Targe is the forest¡ªor close enough that finding her isn¡¯t about directions. She''ll find you when she wants to.¡±


    "Or not at all," Vell added grimly.

 Chapter 200 - The Witches

    After a few days of steady travel, a strange forest came into view.


    The road narrowed as the trees loomed closer, their twisted branches curling like skeletal fingers toward the sky.


    Only a few travelers would reach this place on purpose, and mist clung low to the ground, swirling around their feet with each step.


    "There," Vell said, nodding ahead where the path dissolved into a dense wall of trees. "That''s Targe."


    Sonder squinted into the fog. Nothing came to mind, but a sense of unease.


    ¡°It does look strange,¡± she said.


    In the distance, movement stirred further along the forest''s edge.


    Figures¡ªat least a dozen¡ªgathered near the treeline, half-hidden in the mist.


    "Who are they?" Sonder asked, lowering her voice.


    Vell studied the group. "Young witches."


    Some wore robes stitched with faint patterns, reminiscent of Vell¡¯s own, though their hems were muddied and travel-worn. A few whispered among themselves, glancing cautiously at the forest, while others practiced simple spellwork¡ªweak orbs of light and flickers of flame that faded too quickly. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    "A new coven," Vell added. "Still learning, from the looks of it."


    The group noticed them. A tall witch in a deep, dark green cloak broke away from the others, approaching with measured steps. Her expression was calm, though wary.


    "You approach the woods of Targe," she called, her voice steady despite the tension in the air. "Are you seeking the witch as well?"


    Vell gave a slight nod. "We are. Though we weren¡¯t expecting an audience."


    The witch¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. "Neither were we. But the signs led us here¡ªthe crescent moon, the falling star. She is said to appear only to those who arrive in time."


    Sonder exchanged a glance with Vell. "Crescent moon? Falling star? That sounds like star magic."


    Vell exhaled. "Yes, it does."


    The witch in green narrowed her eyes slightly. "You¡¯ve heard of the signs then? Were you also called here by them?"


    Vell shook his head. "No. We came for our own reasons. But it seems we share the same goal. Perhaps we should accompany you deeper into the forest to seek the old witch together?"


    The tall witch studied him carefully, her gaze lingering on Vell, his robe, his staff, and the quiet power in his presence.


    Finally, she gave a curt nod. "We don¡¯t often travel alongside men... but you carry an aura unlike any man I¡¯ve ever met. Fine. You may walk with us."


    Without another word, Vell and Sonder stepped into the mist. The damp earth soft beneath their boots.


    The witches hesitated, whispering nervously among themselves. Yet as Vell moved forward without fear, Sonder close behind him, their confidence seemed to waver.


    One by one, the coven followed, their earlier hesitation giving way to cautious resolve as they crossed into Targe themselves.

 Chapter 201 - Weighed Atmosphere

    The mist thickened as the group ventured deeper into the forest. The air was so damp that it clung to their skin.


    The path twisted unnaturally, as though Targe itself sought to confuse them. Vell led the way, his steps purposeful despite the oppressive atmosphere.


    The leader of the witches¡¯ coven walked beside him at first, but her attempt to project confidence faltered as the path grew darker. Slowly, she fell behind, trailing in his shadow.


    ¡°Stay close,¡± Vell said, reaching out to take Sonder¡¯s hand when the darkness became particularly oppressive.


    Behind them, the witches moved in a loose formation, their whispered spells and faint charms barely audible over the groaning of trees. Branches swayed and twisted unnaturally, though there was no wind.


    ¡°The forest doesn¡¯t seem very friendly,¡± Sonder said, her eyes scanning the warped trunks and tangled undergrowth.


    ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± Vell replied flatly.


    A guttural growl echoed through the forest, freezing the group in their tracks.


    The witches stiffened, their heads darting in all directions, trying in vain to locate the source of the sound through the thick mist.


    Another growl rumbled, closer this time, and a pair of eyes appeared in the shadows. Then another. And another.


    ¡°Wolves,¡± Vell said, releasing the tight grip he had on his staff. He sounded relieved, as though the creatures were beneath his concern.


    But as they stepped into the dim light, it became clear these were no ordinary wolves. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Their fur was tangled with moss and bark, with patches of flesh either hanging in shreds or missing entirely. Open wounds revealed rotting sinew, and their eyes¡ªwhite and milky¡ªseemed to be the same as Sonder¡¯s.


    The witches scrambled into a defensive circle, their trembling hands sparking weak magic.


    ¡°Coven, defend yourselves!¡¯ barked the witch in green, her voice sharp with urgency.


    They began chanting in unison, their combined magic forming a fragile dome of light around the group. The shield shimmered weakly, flickering as if mirroring their fear.


    One wolf lunged, its claws scraping against the barrier. The young witch maintaining that section of the shield flinched. The light dimmed, and cracks rippled across the dome.


    ¡°Focus!¡± the witch in green shouted, stepping to the center of the formation. She thrust her hands outward, sending a surge of green energy through the shield. The cracks sealed, but the dome¡¯s unsteady glow made it clear it wouldn¡¯t hold for long.


    Another wolf darted forward, slamming into the barrier with a snarl. This time, the shield shattered with a sharp crack, fragments of magic fizzling into the mist.


    The pack moved in, claws tearing at robes, snapping jaws aiming for exposed flesh.


    Vell stepped forward, raising one hand. A wave of energy rippled outward, slamming into the wolves and momentarily halting their advance.


    The creatures recoiled, their eyes narrowing. But the reprieve was brief. A particularly large wolf, its body more bark than flesh, charged directly at Vell, its maw wide open, baring fangs.


    Vell twisted his staff, releasing a pulse of concentrated light. The energy struck the wolf mid-leap, sending it tumbling back into the shadows.


    ¡°This is wasted effort,¡± Vell said coldly. ¡°She will send more. Move.¡±


    As if in response, the forest groaned. Branches lashed out like living things, one coiling around a young witch¡¯s wrist and dragging her toward the shadows.


    The young witch screamed, struggling helplessly.


    Sonder reacted instantly, her training with Vell coming to mind.


    She conjured a barrier¡ªnot to defend, but to sever the branch. With a sharp gesture, it sliced cleanly through the wood.


    The wood hissed as though in pain, recoiling and releasing its captive.


    Go!¡¯ Vell ordered, his command sharp as a blade.


    He swung his staff almost dismissively, conjuring a wide arc of light that pushed the wolves back once more.

 Chapter 202 - Unnecessary Hurdles

    "These witches can barely defend themselves. What made them come here of all places?" Vell thought, his grip tightening on his staff as he held the wolves at bay.


    Like all undead creatures, the wolves were vulnerable to holy magic. The light seared their decayed flesh, forcing them to retreat momentarily.


    Vell had no particular obligation to protect the witches; their survival wasn¡¯t his concern. But Sonder¡¯s safety was another matter entirely. That was his responsibility.


    When Sonder and the witches had put enough distance between themselves and the snarling pack, Vell raised his staff and cast an orb of white light through the barrier.


    The wolves circled it cautiously, sniffing at the glowing sphere. It exploded in a sudden flash, disintegrating the creatures into ash.


    Out of earshot from the others, Vell muttered, ¡°Do we really have to do this? I was in another forest not too long ago, and I nearly burned it down for less trouble than this.¡±


    A voice drifted through the air, fleeting and weightless, like the rustling of leaves. ¡°This isn¡¯t your fight.¡±


    The voice was familiar, softer than he remembered. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°What of the girl?¡± he said quietly, his words sharp. ¡°I am bound to protect her. She is mine.¡±


    There was no reply, only the faint groaning of branches overhead.


    Moments later, Sonder approached him, her expression a bit concerned. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    I don¡¯t know,¡± he admitted, shrugging lightly. ¡°But we should keep moving.¡±


    Ahead, the witches had regrouped, their leader, the green witch, trying to rally them. Her voice trembled slightly despite her efforts to sound confident.


    ¡°The wolves are only the beginning. We must stay together if we¡¯re to reach her.¡±


    One of the younger witches whimpered, cradling her burned hand from a failed spell. ¡°I thought she was supposed to find us. Why hasn¡¯t she shown herself yet?¡±


    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s watching,¡± Vell suggested, his tone neutral. ¡°Testing you. Seeing if you¡¯re worth her time. No powerful magic is granted freely.¡±


    The witch in green turned to him, her frown deepening. ¡°And what about you? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I have my own reasons,¡± he said curtly. ¡°But let me make one thing clear: I¡¯m not here to babysit a coven that can barely cast a barrier.¡±


    Her eyes flashed with irritation, but she said nothing.


    Sonder tugged on his sleeve, whispering to him. ¡°They¡¯re scared, Vell. Maybe don¡¯t¡ª¡±


    Vell met her gaze, her milky eyes soft but insistent. He considered and then exhaled heavily. ¡°Alright,¡± he muttered.


    He turned back to the group.


    ¡°If you want to survive,¡± he said, his tone steady, ¡°keep moving. If you can¡¯t, turn back. The forest doesn¡¯t care either way.¡±


    The witches exchanged uneasy glances. At last, the witch in green straightened her shoulders, her face set with determination.


    ¡°We¡¯ll manage,¡± she said coldly.


    Vell nodded once, satisfied, and turned back to the path.

 Chapter 203 - Covenly

    The whispering voice returned, faint and mocking. "So quick to lead, mage. Do you know where you¡¯re going? Or are you as lost as the rest?"


    ¡°I¡¯ve been lost before,¡± Vell muttered under his breath, ¡°and I¡¯ve come out fine. You¡¯ll have to try harder than whispers and winding paths.¡±


    Sonder glanced back at the witches trailing behind. Their faces were pale, their steps hesitant, and their whispered spell wards barely audible over the soft crunch of leaves underfoot.


    She wondered if the situation was truly as frightening as it seemed or if the witches were simply more easily scared.


    Maybe it was because she knew that Vell was by her side?


    Slowing her pace, Sonder let the witches catch up.


    Addressing the tall one in green, she asked gently but curiously, "If you don¡¯t mind me asking, who are you? I mean, where did your coven come from?"


    The witch in green hesitated, her wary eyes meeting Sonder¡¯s. "Why do you want to know?"


    Sonder shrugged lightly. "If we¡¯re all trying to meet the same witch, it seems fair to know who I¡¯m traveling with."


    The witch¡¯s posture relaxed slightly, and she nodded. ¡°We¡¯re a coven, but we¡¯re new. Unproven.¡±


    "Unproven?" Sonder repeated.


    The witch sighed, her gaze shifting to the younger witches behind her. "Most of us were outcasts. Unwanted apprentices, cast-offs from older covens. Some of us barely even knew magic before finding each other. Even I... My mistress expelled me for failing her tests. She called me a waste of talent." This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    One of the younger witches, a girl with short hair and soot-smudged robes, spoke up. "But you found us. You gave us a place to belong."


    The witch in green shook her head. "We gave that to each other. I just... showed them where to start."


    The green witch¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Then we¡¯ll figure it out ourselves, like we always did.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll figure it out ourselves, like we always did.¡±


    Sonder tilted her head. "So, you¡¯re self-taught? You must be pretty resourceful to make it this far."


    She gave a rueful smile. "Resourceful, yes. Skilled? That¡¯s another matter entirely. We learned by trial and error. Some of those errors nearly killed us. But we refused to give up. And when we heard about the Witch of Targe..."


    "You thought she could help?¡± Sonder asked.


    "We began noticing signs¡ªomens, dreams. Then, we turned to the stars. We took them as confirmation. If we can reach her, maybe she¡¯ll teach us, guide us. Or¡­ at least tell us if we have a future at all."


    Sonder glanced at Vell, who walked ahead, his staff glowing faintly to illuminate their path. "What do you think she¡¯ll say?"


    The witch hesitated, her voice dropping to a whisper. "I don¡¯t know. But it feels like this is our last chance. If she won¡¯t help us..." She trailed off, her expression darkening.


    The short-haired witch from earlier spoke again, her voice trembling. "If she won¡¯t help us, we¡¯ll still try. We¡¯ll make our own way."


    Sonder smiled softly. "That¡¯s brave. But you don¡¯t have to do it alone, you know."


    She thought of her own journey, how often she had relied on Vell and his guidance. These witches had no one like him¡ªonly each other.


    "What do you mean?"


    Sonder glanced at Vell again. "Maybe Vell could help? Or at least point you in the right direction, like you did for your coven. He knows a lot more about magic than he lets on."


    The green witch gave Vell a skeptical look. "You think he¡¯d teach us? He doesn¡¯t exactly seem¡­ approachable."


    Sonder chuckled. "He¡¯s friendlier than he looks. And you¡¯re not as unproven as you think. You made it this far, didn¡¯t you?"


    "Maybe. But let¡¯s see if we survive the forest first."


    Ahead, Vell glanced back, his sharp eyes narrowing. "Are you all done bonding back there? The forest isn¡¯t going to wait for us, and talking won¡¯t get us any closer."


    Sonder shook her lightly. "He means well," she said quietly.

 Chapter 204 - Appearances

    The group pressed forward, but they didn¡¯t get far before an oppressive darkness engulfed them. Not even the light from Vell¡¯s staff could illuminate the path.


    It felt like being trapped in a cavern where no light could reach.


    Stretching out a hand was futile¡ªit would simply vanish into the all-consuming darkness.


    Every step felt slower, as if the ground itself resisted their progress.


    The younger witches huddled together, keeping up their whispered incantations, intensifying under the weight of their growing fear.


    Even the green-clad witch, whose confidence had been unshakable until now, hesitated, her eyes darting nervously into the abyss.


    Even Sonder felt fear tightening in her chest. Without thinking, she reached out, her hand brushing against Vell¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°Stay close,¡± Vell said, his voice calm but firm. He took her hand and added, ¡°Take each other¡¯s hands. We don¡¯t want to lose each other.¡±


    After a brief pause, his expression darkened, and he nodded. ¡°Something¡¯s watching us.¡±


    His words sent a ripple of tension through the group. The witches froze, their breaths shallow and uneven, as they clutched at one another for reassurance.


    No reassuring words came from the green witch this time.


    A sharp, unnatural clicking noise broke the silence, echoing from somewhere ahead. It was a sound like bones grinding together, cold and unrelenting. The darkness made it impossible to pinpoint the source. Stolen novel; please report.


    Vell raised his staff higher, its light flaring brighter, but still, nothing emerged from the void. He gave a low, impressed, ¡°Huh,¡± and then lifted the staff again.


    ¡°Ver Lah,¡± he commanded. A dome of light bloomed around them, its glow stretching just far enough for them to see one another and a few steps beyond.


    The witches gasped as a figure darted at the edge of the light, a fleeting shadow slipping back into the gloom.


    ¡°Come out, come out,¡± Vell called, his voice sharp but playful.


    And it did.


    At first, it appeared to be a woman. Her upper body was human¡ªpale, almost translucent skin clinging to sharp bones, with long black hair that fell in tangled, lifeless strands.


    But as she crept closer, the truth emerged, grotesque and undeniable.


    Where legs should have been, there was instead a writhing mass of gnarled, clawed arms, dozens of them skittering unnervingly across the ground.


    A scream erupted from one of the younger witches, sharp and slicing through the fragile silence.


    Sonder stared, frozen. She had never seen anything like it, and the sheer otherworldliness of the creature sent a cold fear through her.


    ¡°What is that?¡± she whispered.


    ¡°A weowen,¡± Vell replied, his tone low and steady. He addressed the creature directly. ¡°You¡¯re far from home. Did the witch bring you here?¡±


    The creature tilted her head, her hair falling limp to one side. Her countless clawed arms twitched and flexed. When she spoke, her voice was a silken rasp, like velvet dragged over broken glass.


    ¡°Travelers¡­ how delightful,¡± she sneered, her words laced with bitter sarcasm.


    Vell took a measured step forward, keeping his staff raised but not in an overtly hostile stance. ¡°We don¡¯t have to fight,¡± he said evenly. ¡°Did the witch send you? If not, we mean you no harm.¡±


    The weowen¡¯s unsettling smile faltered, her numerous eyes narrowing as her head tilted further, as though she was weighing his words.


    ¡°I did not choose this,¡± she hissed, her voice breaking.


    For a moment, it sounded almost human. ¡°Do you think I want to hunt? To kill travelers? I have no choice. She controls me. She keeps me from my home.¡±


    The creature¡¯s clawed arms scraped against the ground as she crept closer to the edge of the light. Though the glow seemed to repel her, desperation drove her forward with every twitch.


    "She makes me¡ª¡± her voice cracked, raw with anguish. ¡°Her whispers in the dark pull my strings. And when the unworthy come¡ª¡± Her tone shifted, guttural and feral, as her claws tore into the earth. ¡°She forces me to kill.¡±

 Chapter 205 - Blinding Lights

    Vell¡¯s expression remained calm, his grip on his staff steady but firm. He regarded the weowen with an air of detachment, his eyes scanning over the creature as though studying a particularly stubborn problem.


    ¡°If you¡¯ll kill us, why even bother warning us?¡± he asked, his tone even, almost clinical.


    The weowen¡¯s grimace deepened, her voice strained. ¡°Because right now, I can. Her grip isn¡¯t constant, and I¡ª" She faltered, her many arms jerking in spasms, her muscles fighting against some unseen puppeteer. ¡°But it won¡¯t last. She knows you¡¯re here.¡±


    Vell turned slightly, his gaze shifting to the witches. They said nothing and kept themselves at bay from the weowon.


    After a moment, Sonder spoke up. ¡°What do we do? We can¡¯t just leave her like this.¡±


    ¡°Do we really have a choice?¡± he asked. ¡°It seems to me that if we don¡¯t stop her, she¡¯ll attack us whether she wants to or not.¡±


    The weowen¡¯s lips curled into a bitter smile. ¡°You¡¯re smarter than most,¡± she said. ¡°You know how this ends. You¡¯ll have to kill me, or I¡¯ll¡ª¡± Her voice turned into a guttural growl as her body convulsed violently, claws raking the earth. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you all.¡±


    Vell let the silence stretch as he studied the creature¡¯s struggles. Finally, he turned back to the witches. His voice was calm but sharp. ¡°You heard her. She¡¯s losing control. I¡¯m sorry to say, but if you want to survive, you¡¯ll have to kill her.¡±


    The green witch¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What? But¡ª¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a coven, aren¡¯t you?¡± Vell¡¯s tone turned cold as he wanted to test them himself. ¡°You sought out this place on your own. After I dealt with the wolves and conjured the barrier, I¡¯m spent; I can¡¯t fight her for you.¡±


    The weowen¡¯s shriek tore through the clearing, her claws smashing into the ground, kicking up dust.


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave us to this!¡± the green witch protested.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving,¡± Vell reassured.


    The witches scrambled, their panic palpable as they formed a shaky defensive circle. Their chanting wavered, magic flickering like an unsteady flame. The green witch stepped forward, her hands alight with energy. ¡°We¡¯ll¡­ we¡¯ll try.¡± Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    Sonder shot Vell a sharp look. ¡°You¡¯re just going to stand there?¡±


    Vell winked, a glimmer of amusement breaking through his stoicism. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll step in if absolutely necessary. But I doubt any of you want to fight in pitch darkness.¡±


    The weowen lunged, her claws tearing through the barrier like paper. The witches cried out as their spell shattered, and the creature surged forward.


    Vell remained still, the light on his staff shifting faintly as he observed.


    When a clawed hand shot toward Sonder, a brief flicker of concern crossed his face. But her dagger flashed, severing the limb with practiced precision.


    Black ichor splattered across the ground, but the weowen barely staggered.


    ¡°Focus,¡± Vell called out. ¡°Immobilize her. Your magic isn¡¯t strong enough to overpower her, so use strategy. Bind her limbs.¡±


    The green witch nodded, rallying the others. Together, they summoned glowing chains that wrapped around the weowen¡¯s many arms. But the creature thrashed, snapping the bonds with ease.


    Vell sighed, his tone laced with quiet disappointment. ¡°Sloppy.¡±


    The witches redoubled their efforts, their chanting growing steadier. This time, the chains held longer, stopping the creature¡¯s movements.


    ¡°You fools!¡± The weowen snarled, her voice thick with malice and pain. ¡°You can¡¯t bind me! Only end me!¡±


    The green witch glanced at Vell, desperation etched in her features. ¡°We need more power! She¡¯s too strong!¡±


    Vell tilted his head, considering. Then he stepped forward, his staff emitting a brighter light. ¡°I¡¯ve seen enough.¡±


    With a flick of his wrist, the weowen froze mid-lunge, her movements arrested by an invisible force. The witches staggered, their spell unraveling as Vell¡¯s power overshadowed theirs completely.


    He turned to the coven, his expression cold. ¡°Survival and failure. You lack focus and coordination. Relying on raw power alone, which you lack. It will get you killed.¡±


    The light from his staff flared, bathing the clearing in brilliance.


    The weowen let out one final, anguished scream as her body dissolved into ash. The dark bindings made of magic that the witch of Targe used to control her were visible in such intense light, evaporating as she died.


    The oppressive shadow over the forest lifted slightly as the glow from Vell¡¯s staff dimmed.


    Sonder lowered her dagger, a terrible feeling of guilt washing over her as she knew the pain she had caused the weowen.  ¡°Is it¡­ over?¡±


    ¡°For her, yes,¡± Vell replied grimly.


    The green witch turned to him, her breaths ragged. ¡°You could¡¯ve ended that sooner.¡±


    Vell¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°Is it my task to protect you? No. It¡¯s your own. I¡¯ve guided you through three encounters. Are you planning to rely on me for a fourth?¡±


    The green witch flinched, guilt and frustration flashing across her face. ¡°You¡¯re stronger than us,¡± she admitted, her voice shaking. ¡°We¡¯re doing what we can, but you¡ª¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not strong enough, then maybe you shouldn¡¯t be here,¡± he interrupted. He gestured toward the pile of ash where the weowen had stood moments ago. ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll end up the same as her.¡±

 Chapter 206 - That Wont Work

    The group paused, catching their breath, though Sonder did not. She stood stiffly, her focus split between the witches, who glared at Vell with barely concealed fury, and Vell himself, whose calm demeanor remained intact.


    ¡°Why?¡± the green witch demanded, stepping forward, her voice thick with frustration. ¡°Why now? Don¡¯t tell me you couldn¡¯t fight the weowen. I don¡¯t believe you.¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m done coddling you,¡± he said, his voice low and deliberate, every word brimming with authority. He stepped closer, his towering presence making the green witch instinctively take a step back. ¡°You walked into this forest thinking you were strong enough, that your magic was strong enough. Thinking you could somehow face the Witch of Targe while you¡¯re this weak and walk away alive. But look at yourselves.¡± He gestured sharply toward the group, his staff emitting a faint, accusatory glow. ¡°Your magic is weak, and so are you. You¡¯ve been relying on blind hope rather than skill, and that won¡¯t save you. Not here. Not against her.¡±


    The green witch¡¯s hands clenched into fists, her anger simmered, ready to boil over. ¡°You¡¯re stronger than us! We don¡¯t have the years of training that you¡¯ve clearly had. How can you expect us to measure up to someone like you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Vell replied coolly, his voice like ice. ¡°But I expect you to measure up to the challenge in front of you. The challenge you chose when you stepped into this accursed forest.¡±


    The witches bristled, muttering among themselves, but Vell silenced them with a single glance. He turned his gaze to the green witch, then to the others. ¡°I¡¯ve seen enough of your magic to know where you stand. None of you are capable. Now, I want to see if you¡¯re capable of anything.¡±


    Sonder stepped in then, her voice firm, trying to defend the witches. ¡°I think you¡¯re being too harsh. They¡¯re trying¡ª¡± The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Trying isn¡¯t enough,¡± Vell interrupted, as if it was a command for her to be silent. ¡°Not here. This forest doesn¡¯t reward effort. It rewards strength, skill, and resolve. If they don¡¯t have those, they shouldn¡¯t be here.¡±


    Vell raised his staff, the faint glow intensifying as he muttered an incantation under his breath. The air around them grew heavy, and the ground trembled as dark tendrils began to rise from the earth. They twisted and coiled, forming man-like figures made of shadows, with glowing eyes and razor-sharp claws.


    The witches froze in fear, their earlier defiance evaporating.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± the green witch cried.


    ¡°Testing you,¡± Vell said flatly. ¡°These constructs are drawn from the forest¡¯s magic. They won¡¯t stop unless you destroy them. And I won¡¯t lift a finger to help.¡±


    The shadowy figures began to advance, their movements deliberate and predatory. The witches scrambled, hastily forming a defensive circle as their chanting started up again. But their voices wavered, betraying their fear.


    Sonder¡¯s jaw tightened, and her stomach churned again, but she couldn¡¯t speak out.


    ¡°They need to learn their limits,¡± Vell replied, knowing what she was thinking, though his eyes remained fixed on the witches. ¡°And if they can¡¯t push past this, they¡¯ll fail when it matters most.¡±


    The witches¡¯ combined magic formed a barrier of pale light, holding the shadowy constructs at bay. But the creatures clawed at the barrier, cracks splintering through it like fractured glass.


    Vell crossed his arms, his expression unimpressed. ¡°No. This is the third time you¡¯ve fallen back on barriers you can¡¯t sustain. You¡¯ve seen that they fail under pressure. Why are you making the same mistake?¡±


    The green witch¡¯s face twisted in frustration, her voice rising over the others. ¡°We¡¯re doing the best we can!¡± she shouted, sweat dripped from her temples as she poured her dwindling energy into the barrier.


    His arms stayed crossed as he watched the constructs press harder, their claws digging deeper into the barrier. ¡°Adapt. Find another way. Or fall.¡±


    The barrier shattered with a quiet but powerful crack, sending the witches stumbling backward. One of the shadowy figures lunged at the youngest witch, its claws reaching for her throat. Her scream tore through the clearing, cutting through the chaos.

 Chapter 207 - Worth Something

    Before the creature of shadow could reach the young witch, a brilliant flash of light erupted from Vell¡¯s staff, the construct dissolving into black mist. The others froze mid-step, held fast by an unseen force.


    The witches collapsed to their knees as their barriers finally gave way, panting and trembling.


    The green witch glared up at Vell, her eyes red, brimming with tears. ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t help,¡± she said, defiantly. ¡°You said we had to handle it ourselves!¡±


    Vell stepped forward, his staff dimming but still radiating a faint aura of power. ¡°I said I wouldn¡¯t help unless it was necessary. And it¡¯s painfully clear that it was.¡±


    He gestured at the frozen constructs, their dark forms dissipating one by one into the air under his spell. ¡°These were illusions, barely stronger than the weakest magic this forest has to offer. If you couldn¡¯t handle them, you¡¯d have no chance against what awaited you in Targe.¡±


    The green witch looked away, her shoulders slumped under the weight of his words. Shame was etched into her face, and the others were no better.


    Silently, with heads bowed, they avoided Vell¡¯s gaze entirely.


    Vell let out a long sigh, his earlier harshness giving way to a tone that was firm but less biting. His eyes softened slightly as he looked at the witches¡ªdisheveled, exhausted, and afraid. ¡°You¡¯re not completely without potential,¡± he said. ¡°Your magic lacks power¡ªthat¡¯s true¡ªbut what it really lacks is guidance and discipline. You¡¯re throwing energy at problems and hoping something sticks. That¡¯s not magic. That¡¯s nothing at all.¡± The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    The green witch raised her head slowly, her voice bitter but subdued. ¡°We¡¯re trying,¡± she said quietly. ¡°We came here because¡­ we thought we could become stronger. That maybe we could make a difference. That we could matter.¡±


    Vell studied her in silence for a long moment. Then, to the surprise of everyone, his stance relaxed, and his tone softened further.


    ¡°And that¡¯s the only reason you¡¯re still standing." His tone was simple.


    His gaze swept over the group, lingering on each of them. ¡°You¡¯re stubborn,¡± he continued, ¡°and you¡¯re willing to fight¡ªeven when you¡¯re clearly outmatched. That counts for something. But on the other hand, you¡¯re barely stronger than someone who¡¯s never cast a spell in their life.¡±


    ¡°What should they do then?¡± Sonder asked.


    Vell let out another sigh, his grip tightening on his staff. He looked back at the witches.


    ¡°The answer is simple,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re not ready. And you won¡¯t be ready by the time we reach her.¡±


    He straightened, his staff glowing faintly once more as he gestured toward the shadowed path ahead. ¡°So here¡¯s the deal. I¡¯ll protect you while we¡¯re in this forest. I¡¯ll make sure you live long enough to see this through. Take it as a gift.¡±


    The green witch stared at him, her expression wary of this sudden charitable turn. ¡°Why would you do that for us? Just a moment before it seemed like you would kill us.¡±


    Vell shrugged. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m feeling generous,¡± he said. ¡°Or maybe I¡¯m just curious to see whether you¡¯ll grow into something worthwhile.¡±

 Chapter 208 - Magic Finess

    The group had set up camp after hours of trudging through the dark forest without an end in sight.


    The witches and Sonder longed to wash away the grime and dirt they had accumulated from the previous day, but they didn¡¯t dare. Every stream they had come across smelled foul, its dark, murky waters carrying an unnatural discoloration that none of them had ever seen before.


    With no campfire to warm them, the only source of light came from Vell¡¯s staff, planted firmly in the earth, its steady glow pushing back the oppressive darkness.


    The witches sat in a tired circle, with Sonder close by. Vell stood at the edge of the camp, arms crossed, staring out into the endless nothingness of the void.


    He had been silent for a long time, but the witches barely had the energy to wonder what he was planning.


    Abruptly, Vell turned back to them.


    ¡°You,¡± he said, pointing at one of the witches.


    The witch looked up at him, startled. ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Stand up.¡±


    The others exchanged wary glances, watching carefully as the witch hesitated before getting to her feet.


    Vell¡¯s tone remained level as he said, ¡°Conjure a barrier for me. Like you¡¯ve done so many times before.¡±


    The green witch frowned, shifting as if she was about to rise as well. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Something like a lesson,¡± Vell replied. ¡°Except this time, there¡¯s no danger. I promise.¡± If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    The witches were unconvinced, but after a brief moment of silent debate, the chosen witch nodded. She raised her hands, whispering an incantation under her breath, and a faint yellowish barrier flashed to life before her.


    Vell studied it with a critical eye. The light was thin, uneven, flickering at the edges. He exhaled through his nose, unimpressed.


    Without a word, he bent down and picked up a fallen stick from the forest floor. Lifting it like a wand, he pressed the tip gently against the barrier¡ªnot channeling magic, not applying real force. Just pushing.


    At first, the barrier resisted, bending slightly inward. But with just a fraction more pressure, the stick punctured through, cracks spreading across the surface like fragile glass.


    Vell sighed. ¡°I hope this isn¡¯t your best work.¡±


    The chosen witch looked away, ashamed.


    Vell pulled the stick back and turned toward Sonder. ¡°Sonder, would you cast a barrier?¡±


    Sonder stood, stretching slightly before raising her hands. Her barrier flared to life¡ªa blue more in line with the color of Vell¡¯s spells.


    Vell repeated the test, pushing the stick forward. This time, the barrier didn¡¯t bend as much. He pressed harder, the wood straining against the surface¡ªuntil the stick snapped clean in two.


    The chosen witch watched in silence before mumbling, defeated, ¡°You must have had a lot of practice¡­¡±


    Sonder thought about it and agreed somewhat.


    ¡°Not with barriers,¡± she thought, ¡°but with mana and barriers, it was just that: control over mana.¡±


    Vell let the broken stick fall to the ground and brushed off his hands. ¡°I take it none of you have ever trained in controlling your mana?¡±


    The witches exchanged glances, then shook their heads.


    The chosen witch looked down at her hands, frustration plain on her face. ¡°What are we supposed to do?¡±


    Vell didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he turned to Sonder. ¡°Tell them.¡±


    Sonder tilted her head. ¡°What? Why me?¡±


    ¡°Because,¡± Vell said, gesturing to the shimmer of her still-standing barrier, ¡°you already understand the problem. And you¡¯ve already solved it.¡±


    Sonder hesitated, then rubbed the back of her neck. ¡°I mean¡­ Controlling mana was the first thing I learned. It¡¯s what I¡¯ve trained in the most. I could teach you what I know. If you want but I¡¯m also just an apprentice, so I don¡¯t know how good I am at teaching.¡±


    The witches exchanged a few whispers.


    Then, finally, the green witch nodded. ¡°Fine. Show us.¡±


    Sonder gave a small smile. ¡°I¡¯d be glad to.¡±

 Chapter 209 - Her Own Moment

    Sonder took a deep breath.


    She wasn¡¯t used to explaining things¡ªshe had always been the student, not the teacher.


    But she had offered her help, and if the witches were willing to listen, she had to try.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she said, exhaling slowly. ¡°Let¡¯s start simple.¡±


    She crouched down and picked up a smooth rock, holding it in her palm.


    ¡°Magic can be words and gestures, but at its core, it isn¡¯t. I read once that spells are just shortcuts¡ªways to direct our power without having to shape it ourselves. But that¡¯s not what we¡¯re going to do. Not yet.¡±


    She glanced at the group, gauging their reactions. Some were skeptical, but they were listening.


    ¡°Mana is something you guide. You all know what it is, right?¡±


    ¡°The intrinsic energy of the world,¡± one of the witches answered.


    Sonder nodded. ¡°Right. But it¡¯s also personal. So I¡¯ll teach you how I feel it.¡±


    ¡°Think of your mana like water in a stream. You only guide it. Some people have more, some less, but both can be trained. Control and volume. If you try to force it, the spell will fizzle out. If you let it flow naturally, it moves where you need it.¡± Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    She demonstrated, channeling energy around the stone. A faint shimmer of blue surrounded it, forming a perfect, contained bubble. It held for a moment before fading away.


    The green witch frowned. ¡°How do we control it like that?¡±


    Sonder set the rock down gently and gestured for them to sit in a circle. ¡°That¡¯s what we¡¯re going to figure out. First, just feel your mana. Don¡¯t cast anything yet. Just focus on where it sits inside you.¡±


    For a few moments, there was only silence. Then one of them spoke, her voice uncertain. ¡°I feel¡­ something. But it¡¯s all over the place.¡±


    Sonder nodded. ¡°That¡¯s normal. Mine felt like that too when I began. Try pooling it into one place.¡±


    They frowned in concentration. Some did better than others. The green witch caught on quickly, but the youngest struggled, her fingers twitching with effort.


    Sonder hesitated. Was she explaining this the right way?


    ¡°Don¡¯t force it,¡± she added after a pause. ¡°If you feel resistance, ease up. Try again, slower.¡±


    They tried again. And again. And again, for a while.


    Vell, who had been silent the entire time, finally spoke. ¡°That¡¯s not bad.¡±


    The green witch cracked an eye open. ¡°That almost sounded like praise.¡±


    He laughed.


    Sonder relaxed, and only then realized just how tense she had been.


    Her teaching wasn¡¯t perfect, nor was the witches¡¯ magic, but at least they were trying. And to Sonder¡¯s surprise, she felt good about it.


    She had never seen herself as a teacher, but watching the witches grasp something they had struggled with before filled her with a strange sense of satisfaction.


    Maybe she wasn¡¯t as bad at this as she thought.


    For the rest of the day, they practiced channeling their mana, getting used to the feeling of control.


    Eventually, one of them asked, ¡°When can we try forming a barrier?¡±


    Sonder shook her head. ¡°Not yet. A few hours won¡¯t be enough. Keep at it.¡±


    She sat down beside Vell, watching the dim glow of his staff. ¡°I think that went okay,¡± she admitted.


    Vell gave her a sidelong glance. ¡°It did.¡±


    She narrowed her eyes. ¡°No criticism?¡±


    He smirked. ¡°Plenty. But I¡¯ll save it for morning.¡±

 Chapter 210 - Past Masters

    ¡°Who was your master?¡± Vell, asked the green witch.


    Since she and the other witches were merely practicing their control over their own mana, it seemed like a fitting time to talk.


    The witch narrowed her eyes, but it seemed that there was no harm in telling him.


    ¡°My former mistress was the witch of Castle Askefise,¡± she said, rolling her shoulders as she focused on the flickering light in her palm.


    Vell studied her carefully. ¡°I think I¡¯ve heard that name before. And where is she now?¡±


    The green witch hesitated, then clenched her fist, snuffing out the light. ¡°Dead.¡±


    Sonder, who had been helping another witch refine her mana flow, paused and looked up. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Her jaw tightened. ¡°A year after I was cast out, a noble hired her to break a curse on his estate. Supposedly, it was dark magic¡ªdangerous, the kind you don¡¯t touch unless you know exactly what you¡¯re doing. But she thought she could unravel it. Just like she could unravel everything.¡± She swallowed hard. ¡°She was wrong.¡±This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Sonder murmured, unsure what else to say.


    The green witch let out a bitter laugh. ¡°It¡¯s just what happens when you¡¯re not strong enough.¡±


    Vell¡¯s gaze was steady. ¡°No. It¡¯s what happens when you mistake power for wisdom.¡±


    Her eyes snapped to him, anger flaring. ¡°She was powerful.¡±


    ¡°She was foolish.¡± His voice was calm, unwavering. ¡°And she died because of it.¡±


    Sonder shifted uncomfortably. ¡°Maybe¡ª¡±


    But Vell wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°Tell me,¡± he said, tilting his head. ¡°Did she ever teach you control?¡±


    The green witch hesitated. ¡°She taught me spells. Techniques.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I asked.¡±


    Her silence was answer enough.


    Vell sighed. ¡°Then she set you up to fail.¡±


    ¡°Did you ever consider that maybe you weren¡¯t talentless?¡± Vell continued. ¡°Maybe you simply had a bad teacher. Casting spells doesn¡¯t mean understanding magic. Even those who can wield it don¡¯t always have the talent to teach it.¡± His gaze darkened. ¡°Your master thought power alone would be enough to break a dark curse. It never is.¡±


    Her hands trembled, and for a moment, Sonder thought she might lash out. But instead, she took a slow, steady breath and sat down.


    ¡°Then tell me,¡± she said quietly. ¡°What should she have done?¡±


    Vell considered it for a moment. ¡°She should have known her limits. You still respect her, even after being cast aside, but at the end of the day, she was just a person. Like anyone else.¡±


    He stood, sweeping his gaze over the gathered witches. ¡°If you want to avoid her fate, you have two choices: You can keep casting spells you don¡¯t fully understand, hoping you won¡¯t make the same mistakes.¡± His staff pulsed faintly, as if emphasizing the point. ¡°Or you can actually learn magic¡ªlike you are now.¡±

 Chapter 211 - Only Witchlings

    ¡°I feel sick,¡± one of the witches murmured, clutching her stomach.


    A chorus of agreement followed as the others echoed the sentiment.


    Sonder felt strange, too¡ªnot sick, exactly, but weaker. She couldn¡¯t explain why.


    They pressed on through the forest. The oppressive darkness had long receded, yet the canopy of twisted trees still allowed only the faintest slivers of light to seep through. There was no path to follow, but Vell led them forward, trusting his instincts. He relied on neither magic nor any supernatural means to guide their way.


    If Targe wished to meet them¡ªSonder, the witches, or Vell¡ªshe would show them the way. And so, he surrendered to her will.


    If danger arose, he could handle it. But if the witch of the forest simply did not wish to see them, he would not force the encounter.


    Yet, as they ventured deeper, the forest itself began to change. Life stirred in the undergrowth, and light, however subtle, grew more abundant.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    The streams, once murky, shimmered with a clearer blue. The trees stood taller, their trunks less gnarled, their branches reaching skyward instead of twisting inward.


    The dead silence gave way to the hum of insects and the distant calls of birds¡ªsounds that had been absent until now.


    A path emerged beneath their feet, growing more defined with every step until it became a cobblestone road winding through the forest.


    But as the forest came alive, the witches seemed to wither.


    Their strength slipped the farther they walked.


    A dull ache pounded in their heads, their stomachs twisting with nausea. Their legs grew heavy, their knees threatening to buckle. One witch collapsed, another retched onto the stones.


    One fell unconscious.


    Sonder felt lightheaded, dizziness creeping into her vision. She instinctively turned to Vell.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? What¡¯s wrong with them?¡± she asked, her voice unsteady.


    Two witches struggled to carry the unconscious one, barely managing to stay upright themselves.


    ¡°You¡¯re standing near a presence far beyond their strength. This is what happens to those who cannot endure it,¡± Vell said.


    Through the haze in her mind, Sonder still found herself asking, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the same thing happen when people are near you?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t remember his answer.


    Then, at the end of the road, a clearing opened before them.


    A small cottage stood there, and beside it, a woman was waiting.

 Chapter 212 - Prelude To The Future

    The woman was old and haggard, draped in a heavy cloak that pooled around her like a second shadow. A wide-brimmed hat slumped over the side of her head, revealing a few curled strands of white hair.


    She didn¡¯t acknowledge her visitors at first. Her sharp, hooked nose remained pointed downward, her attention fixed on the potted plants lining the windowsill of her cottage. Long, thin fingers hovered over the petals of a wilting flower before plucking one free and letting it drift to the ground.


    Only when Vell and the others drew near did she finally look up.


    She scoffed, then waved them inside.


    It took time. Another witch had collapsed, and the rest, weakened and shaking, struggled to carry her. Sonder could barely move. Her limbs felt distant, as though she were watching someone else use them.


    Her thoughts waded through thick fog, heavy and sluggish.


    Inside, the cottage was sparse. A wooden table, worn smooth by time. A few plain chairs. The smell of dust and something older still.


    Sonder could barely register the conversation, the words slipping past her like water through trembling fingers. If she struggled to hear, the other witches had no chance at all.


    She forced herself to listen.


    ¡°¡­r presence, Targe. These girls can barely stand,¡± Vell said.


    The witch of Targe plucked another petal from the flower, rolling it between her fingers before flicking it away.


    ¡°The weak falter, the strong endure.


    It¡¯s the same now as it was before.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Things you cannot alter; there is no cure.¡±


    Her voice rasped like dry leaves, light yet sharp, as if the words were meant more for her own amusement than to answer him.


    Vell exhaled. ¡°A riddle?¡±


    Targe¡¯s lips curled. ¡°A game. And yet you play so poorly, old one.¡±


    Sonder, caught in the haze of exhaustion, watched their exchange in a daze.


    Targe¡¯s pale eyes flicked to Sonder for a brief moment before settling back on Vell.


    ¡°You bring children to my doorstep,¡± she mused, tilting her head. ¡°But you were never one for nurturing, were you? No, always running¡ªtoward something, from something. Tell me, what¡¯s changed? Seeking favors now?¡±


    Vell¡¯s voice remained steady. ¡°I seek neither¡ªonly passage.¡±


    ¡°Passage, passage, through the trees,


    On shaking legs and trembling knees.


    The path is lost, the night is deep,


    And children in the darkness weep.


    But where to? Where does the lost dog go when there¡¯s no home left to return to?¡±


    She tutted, shaking her head. ¡°I should throw you all out. Leave you to the forest.¡±


    ¡°Enough,¡± Vell said.


    ¡°Enough?¡± Targe¡¯s smile widened. ¡°So quick to bristle. Do I finally see your age? Do I see crow¡¯s feet and silver in your hair? No, you remain young. As stubborn as ever. But still clinging, still searching for something.¡± She sighed, exaggerated, almost weary. ¡°How exhausting it must be.¡±


    She reached out, dragging a single finger across the tabletop. A fine layer of dust lifted, spiraling briefly before vanishing.


    ¡°None of you should be here.¡±


    ¡°But they made it,¡± Vell countered. ¡°They deserve answers for their questions.¡±


    Targe scoffed. ¡°Deserve?¡± She gestured at the others. ¡°Look at them. They can¡¯t stand. They can¡¯t speak. They cheated their way here¡ªthrough you. What, exactly, do they deserve?¡±


    ¡°They made it,¡± Vell repeated, his voice firm.


    ¡°They could have died. Should have died,¡± Targe said, unbothered. ¡°Ripped apart by wolves. Eaten by the women. Lost in darkness forever. Or perhaps they¡¯d have drunk from the stream¡ªnow that would have been a sight.¡± She leaned forward slightly. ¡°Any one of those would have been their doom, if not for you. They didn¡¯t make it here, Vell. You did. And you don¡¯t want answers. You could find them yourself.¡±


    Silence stretched between them. Then, with a sigh, Targe spoke again, almost bored.


    ¡°I mark the end, yet I¡¯ve been here so long,


    A final path of wisdom strong.


    Some seek me in a time of need,


    Others fear where I might lead.


    What am I?¡±


    She leaned back, waving a hand toward the door.


    ¡°You say you want passage?¡± Her pale eyes gleamed with amusement. ¡°Then take it. Go, then. Your feet still work¡ªfor now.¡±

 Chapter 213 - Wade In, Wade Out

    Vell laughed, a deep, hearty sound that filled the small cottage.


    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯d abandon them to you?¡±


    Targe barely reacted, only tilting her head slightly. ¡°No, of course not. I already know that.¡±


    Vell¡¯s grin didn¡¯t falter. ¡°Then what is it you believe?¡± He leaned forward slightly, his tone light but probing. ¡°That you¡¯ve already seen the future? ¡°Is it you who bristles against it?¡± His eyes glinted with curiosity. ¡°Why is that, I wonder? Do I have some terrible fate awaiting me? Or is it one of the girls?¡±


    Targe¡¯s lips curled, revealing yellowed teeth. The dim light cast long, shifting shadows across her wrinkled face, making her look even older, even more ancient.


    She sighed, shaking her head as if he were a child asking a foolish question. ¡°Do you really need me to answer that?¡±


    Vell¡¯s smile only widened.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it,¡± he said playfully, lifting his hands to cover his ears in mock defiance.


    Targe hummed, tapping her fingers against the wooden table in a slow, deliberate rhythm¡ªlike the ticking of an ancient clock.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    ¡°The future is a river, old one.


    Some try to wade; others are swept along.


    And some¡­¡±


    She lifted her gaze, peering at him from beneath the brim of her hat.


    ¡°¡­think themselves clever enough to swim against the current.¡±


    Vell exhaled through his nose, unfazed, and folded his arms, waiting. ¡°I have a feeling you don¡¯t just mean me.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine. Since you insist,¡± the witch said.


    The air shifted¡ªsubtle at first, like a light breeze. Then, slowly, the weight pressing on the room began to lift.


    Sonder inhaled sharply as the haze clouding her mind dissipated. The nausea in her gut, the pounding ache in her skull¡ªall of it drained away.


    Around her, the other witches stirred, blinking as clarity returned to their eyes. Their breath steadied, their limbs no longer trembling under unseen pressure.


    Targe tapped the table one final time before flattening her palm against its worn surface. ¡°There. No more weakness, no more sickness. You¡¯re all standing strong again.¡± Her sharp gaze flicked over the girls before settling back on Vell. ¡°For now.¡±


    Vell finally lowered his arms. ¡°You see? You could have done that from the start.¡±


    Targe smirked. ¡°And what would they have learned from that?¡± She swept a hand toward the witches.


    ¡°A taste of power, a lesson true,


    Know your limits¡ªwhat you can''t yet do.


    Better to learn before the test.


    Then falter when it matters best.¡±


    Vell exhaled slowly. ¡°I won¡¯t argue philosophy with you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you never could,¡± Targe teased, winking. Then, after a pause, she drummed her fingers against the table once more, her pale eyes gleaming. ¡°You want to know if their future is so grim. If one of these girls has a fate to fear.¡±


    She let the words hang in the air.


    The witches were silent, the last traces of their haze now gone, but none of them dared to interrupt.


    ¡°Well,¡± she murmured, letting her gaze linger on each of them. ¡°I¡¯ll answer you.¡±

 Chapter 214 - Power, Knowledge

    The girls saw the witch with clear eyes, their minds fully their own again.


    She was¡­smaller than they had imagined. Less.


    Vell and Targe gave them a moment to steady themselves.


    Then, after a pause, a young witch spoke. ¡°Are you the witch of Targe?¡±


    Her voice wavered.


    Targe scoffed. ¡°What kind of question is that? And what would you do if I said no?¡±


    The girl had no answer.


    ¡°A moot question from a moot girl.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to her like that,¡± the witch in green said.


    Targe turned, stepping in close, too close. ¡°Or what?¡±


    The green witch seemed to shrink under the scrutiny of Targe¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°A time of firsts, both bright and bold,


    Yet often reckless, brash, or cold.


    Though time may shape me, make me tall,


    For now, I am delicate, fragile, and small.¡±


    ¡°A child,¡± the green witch answered¡ªthen stiffened. ¡°Wait¡­ a weakness.¡±You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Targe simply smiled. ¡°A weakness?¡± she repeated, tilting her head. ¡°How very telling, little sprout.¡±


    The green witch clenched her fists.


    Vell sighed, weary of her antics. ¡°Targe¡ª¡±


    A bony finger silenced him. Her sharp eyes never left the young witch.


    ¡°You hear a riddle, and your first thought is weakness? Tell me, girl, is that what you fear? That you are small? That you are weak?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid,¡± the girl said slowly.


    Targe cackled, stepping away. ¡°Oh, how many times I¡¯ve heard that from young ones like you.¡± She turned toward the others, eyes sweeping across them. ¡°And what about the rest of you? You came all this way, braved the dark, and fought off the unknown. But now that you stand before me, do you truly understand why you came?¡±


    Silence.


    The young witches shifted uneasily, glancing at one another. No one spoke.


    Then¡ª


    ¡°They came for answers,¡± Sonder said.


    Targe turned to her, eyes glinting. ¡°Ah. Answers.¡± She tasted the word. ¡°And do you think I have them?¡±


    Sonder hesitated. Then, she met the old woman¡¯s gaze. ¡°I think you have something.¡±


    Targe chuckled, pleased. ¡°Clever girl.¡±


    She moved to the table, dragging a finger across its dust-coated surface, tracing invisible patterns.


    ¡°Well, then. If it is answers you seek, tell me¡ªwhat question will you ask?¡±


    The witches remained still. The weight of the moment pressed down on them. This was real. Not just a legend, not some story whispered in the dark. They stood before the Witch of Targe¡ªthe one who knew things no one else should.


    And now that they had the chance, they found themselves unsure.


    Vell interrupted before anything could be said. ¡°Wait. Before any of you ask anything¡­ I¡¯m going outside.¡±


    The green witch frowned. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I prefer surprises. Knowing ruins the fun.¡±


    And with that, he left.


    Targe turned back to the remaining girls. ¡°So? Who¡¯s first?¡± She waved a hand dismissively. ¡°And before you ask something tired, like ¡®What will happen to me?¡¯¡ªI¡¯ll tell you now. You all die. Sooner or later.¡± She smirked. ¡°Be specific. Ask something I can actually answer.¡±


    The green witch readied herself. There was one question burning within her.


    ¡°I want to be strong¡ªa powerful witch. Is there a future where I become one? And if so¡­ how do I follow that path?¡±

 Chapter 215 - Unfulfilling Answers

    Targe tapped a long, bony finger against her lips, considering. The green witch held her breath.


    ¡°A good question,¡± Targe mused. ¡°Can you become powerful? Is there a path?¡±


    The air in the room thickened, charged with something unseen. The other witches shifted uneasily, but the green witch remained still, waiting.


    Targe¡¯s lips curled into a knowing smile. She raised a single, gnarled finger. ¡°Yes. There is a path.¡±


    The green witch¡¯s fingers twitched. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Targe tilted her head, studying the girl as if weighing her worth. Then, with a slow exhale, she pointed to the ground.


    ¡°It begins here.¡±


    ¡°Power,¡± Targe continued, pacing in slow, deliberate steps, ¡°isn¡¯t something given. It¡¯s something taken. Something built. It is born from knowledge, sharpened by will, and tested by sacrifice. It is not an easy path.¡±


    The old witch had a grim look on her face. ¡°Everything costs something, child. The only question is¡ªwhat are you willing to pay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever it takes,¡± the green witch said.


    Targe chuckled. ¡°Will you, now? Brave words.¡± She turned to the others, her sharp gaze sweeping across them. ¡°You hear that? She is willing.¡±


    A pause. Then, Targe leaned in, her voice barely above a whisper.


    ¡°Power has many doors. Some open with time. Some with talent. Some with blood.¡± Her smile darkened. ¡°Choose wisely.¡±This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    The green witch exhaled slowly. ¡°What must I do?¡±


    Targe straightened. ¡°Very well. Here is your first truth, and it is for all of you: this thing you call a coven.¡± She gestured toward the door. ¡°If you seek power, follow the man outside.¡±


    The green witch frowned. ¡°Him?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What? How? Why?¡± she asked, all in a row.


    Targe shrugged. ¡°I point you to him. He points you to power. Easy as that.¡±


    She pointed to each of the young witches.


    She turned to the rest of the witches, pointing a finger at each of them in turn. ¡°You will follow. You will, too. And you¡ª¡± she pointed to another, ¡°¡ªyou will leave in six months to strike out on your own. And you¡ªfifteen years from now, if you crave even more strength.¡±


    The green witch¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°Why him?¡±


    Targe cackled. ¡°Because fate is funny like that, little sprout. You want power? You follow him.¡±


    The witches exchanged uneasy glances. Some looked skeptical. But Sonder? She was curious.


    The green witch crossed her arms. ¡°And if I don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Then you don¡¯t,¡± Targe said simply, with a dismissive wave. ¡°You¡¯ll live a life, maybe even a good one. But power? True power?¡± She leaned in, her breath cold against the girl¡¯s cheek. ¡°That will never be yours.¡±


    The green witch¡¯s fists tightened.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± another witch murmured.


    Targe¡¯s grin widened. ¡°He cares about you all plenty. He just chooses not to show it. He¡¯ll help you; don¡¯t you worry.¡±


    The green witch exhaled, steadying herself. ¡°Fine. If this is the path, then I¡¯ll take it.¡±


    Targe¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°Good. Then go.¡±


    The witches hesitated, waiting for something more¡ªanother riddle, another warning. But Targe only turned away, already losing interest.


    One witch stepped forward, then another. Slowly, uncertainly, they made their way outside.


    The green witch lingered the longest, glancing back at Targe one last time. ¡°You better not be lying.¡±


    Targe¡¯s laughter echoed through the room. ¡°Oh, child,¡± she purred, ¡°I never lie.¡±


    With that, the green witch turned and stepped outside.


    A beat of silence.


    Targe turned to find Sonder still standing there, watching her.


    ¡°And you, little one?¡± the old witch mused. ¡°I don¡¯t think power is what you seek most.¡±


    Sonder¡¯s mind stirred. She had always known her question.


    ¡°Do I get my revenge?¡±

 Chapter 216 - Followers

    Vell watched as Sonder left the cottage, a look of melancholy clinging to her face.


    The other witches had stayed until now, their murmurs buzzing around him like restless insects. He wondered what Targe had told them. Why were they lingering? They were free to leave¡ªthe forest wouldn¡¯t stop them. Yet, they remained.


    After a while, he stopped paying them any mind.


    ¡°Did you see it?¡± Vell asked, turning to Sonder.


    ¡°See what?¡± she replied.


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s a no, then.¡± He glanced back toward the cottage. ¡°The old woman in there¡ªthat¡¯s not what Targe really looks like. She¡¯s ageless. There are ways to stop time, and she knows them all. I don¡¯t know why she chooses to appear so old, but when she looks far into the future, or at someone destined for great power, her form wavers. For a moment, she returns to how she truly is.¡±


    Sonder considered this, but her answer was unhelpful. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Vell sighed, his gaze drifting to the dark treetops beyond.


    The other witches were still whispering, glancing at him, hesitant but unwilling to voice their questions. He ignored them.


    Sonder, however, wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°What does she actually look like?¡±Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Vell tilted his head, watching her out of the corner of his eye.


    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s beautiful,¡± he said at last. ¡°And I don¡¯t think she just makes herself look older¡ªI think she makes herself look uglier, too.¡±


    Sonder frowned. ¡°Why would she do that?¡±


    Vell gave a small shrug. ¡°Only she knows. Maybe she just enjoys seeing people underestimate her.¡± He smirked slightly. ¡°Or maybe she¡¯s tired of being looked at.¡±


    The green witch finally spoke, arms crossed. ¡°So what now?¡±


    Vell rolled his shoulders, his posture relaxed. ¡°That¡¯s up to you.¡±


    ¡°Up to us?¡± Another witch, echoed.


    Vell looked at them, then up at the sky, as if the stars might offer him patience. ¡°You¡¯re free to leave. The forest won¡¯t stop you.¡±


    Some of them exchanged uneasy glances.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell him?¡± Sonder asked.


    ¡°Tell me what?¡± Vell¡¯s gaze snapped back to her.


    Now she was the one exchanging looks with the witches.


    The green witch spoke after a pause. ¡°The old woman told us that you¡¯d point us toward power.¡±


    Vell stiffened. ¡°She did what?¡±


    He considered marching back to the cottage and having stern words with the old witch. But he reconsidered. No point in arguing with Targe.


    Still, he muttered, ¡°Who does she think she is, offloading you onto me?¡±


    ¡°So? Was she wrong?¡± the green witch demanded.


    His eyes narrowed. ¡°It¡¯s not about being wrong. It¡¯s about making decisions for me that I never agreed to.¡±


    ¡°What are we supposed to do?¡±


    ¡°Whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not an answer.¡±


    Vell let out a slow breath.


    He turned back toward the forest. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll think of something. Somewhere you can learn. Follow if you want. Or don¡¯t. It¡¯s your choice.¡±


    Then he started walking.


    The witches hesitated, looking to each other for support.


    Sonder didn¡¯t. She moved after him. The green witch followed, and one by one, the others fell in line.


    Vell could hear their footsteps behind him. He sighed.


    ¡°That sneaky woman,¡± he muttered.


    Sonder smiled a bright smile. ¡°If they bother you so much, why don¡¯t you tell them to leave?¡±


    Vell didn¡¯t answer. He just kept walking but was less annoyed.

 Chapter 217 - Not Really My Problem

    "Where are we going?" the green witch asked.


    They left the forest without trouble, the trees thinning behind them as they stepped into open fields.


    Vell didn¡¯t answer right away. He walked with his hands in his pockets, stepping over roots without looking down, eyes fixed ahead as if the path itself would guide him.


    Finally, he spoke. "If I¡¯m leading you to your so-called ¡®power,¡¯ then, please, don¡¯t question me."


    Sonder, just behind him, raised a brow. "That¡¯s not very reassuring."


    Vell smirked. "I try."


    The green witch narrowed her eyes. "If you''re leading us to our deaths, say so now."


    "If I wanted you dead, I would¡¯ve left you in the forest."


    That shut her up.


    Still, Vell considered places he could offload them. It wasn¡¯t that he disliked them, but they weren¡¯t his problem. He didn¡¯t want to abandon them to danger, not with their lacking magical and physical abilities, but keeping them wasn¡¯t an option either.


    He scratched his chin. Who would take in a group of failed apprentices¡ªcast-offs rejected even by lowly court mages?Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    They walked through the open fields, the air crisp with the lingering chill of the fading afternoon. The sun hung low in the sky, casting long shadows as it slowly inched toward the horizon.


    Vell remained quiet, mulling over his options. He wasn¡¯t their teacher, their mentor, or their caretaker.


    The witches followed without complaint, but their occasional glances¡ªsome expectant, some wary¡ªmade it clear they were waiting for him to say something or make some sort of decision.


    He exhaled sharply. "Who would take in a handful of rejects?"


    Sonder shot him a judgmental look as she heard his words.


    ¡°Oh, excuse me,¡± he muttered.


    The green witch spoke up again. "You don¡¯t actually have a destination, do you?"


    "I have ideas," he said.


    "That¡¯s not an answer."


    His patience thinned. "Then stop asking questions."


    Her glare could have melted stone.


    They walked on, the dirt path hardening beneath their feet into a proper road.


    That was when the idea clicked into place.


    Vell slowed, lifting his gaze to the distant hills.


    "An academy," he murmured. He tilted his head slightly. "If you want power, the best place to learn is somewhere that already has it."


    The witches stopped.


    "You mean¡­ a school?" one of the younger ones asked hesitantly.


    "Not just any school," Vell said, rolling his shoulders. "One of the schools. The kind where only nobles or the obscenely talented get in."


    The green witch scoffed. "And you think we could get into a place like that?"


    Vell glanced at her. "Probably not."


    "Then why¡ª"


    "But I can get you in."


    Silence.


    "Could you get them all in?" Sonder asked expectantly.


    Vell smirked. "Something like that."


    The green witch still looked doubtful, but for the first time since leaving the forest, the others seemed interested. Hopeful, even.


    "Alright," he said, picking up his pace. "Let¡¯s move. If we¡¯re lucky, we¡¯ll reach it in a week."

 Chapter 218 - Troublemaker

    It was a day like any other¡ªmundane, predictable, and dull. Perhaps even more so than usual.


    At the grand private academy of Herow, where only the most talented and noble youth were admitted, the headmaster sat at their desk, buried in paperwork.


    The documents were of the most tedious sort¡ªschedules, regulations, and preparations for the upcoming academic year. With just a month before classes resumed, everything had to be in order. At Herow, only the highest standards were acceptable, and the headmaster was nothing if not a perfectionist.


    Not a single mistake would be tolerated.


    The headmaster, Jouska Hyptho VI, came from a long lineage of esteemed scholars, each bearing the Hyptho name with pride. Among gnomes, the Hyptho family was synonymous with intellect, order, and discipline. Their reputation stretched far and wide, respected in the highest circles of academia.


    A knock at the door shattered the headmaster¡¯s focus. The pen in his hand hesitated above the parchment, a bead of ink swelling at its tip, threatening to stain the pristine page.


    With a measured breath, the headmaster set the pen down with precision on the desk next to the paper, perhaps a bit too close. ¡°Enter.¡±


    The door creaked open, revealing a visibly flustered assistant. Their robes were slightly askew, evidence of hurried movement¡ªa lapse in Herow¡¯s well-oiled machine. Everything here was expected to run smoothly. No rushing. No fumbling. No nervousness.


    Had the assistant been of gnomish descent, such sloppiness would have been an unforgivable disgrace. But they were reptilian, and Jouska had learned to temper his expectations. Some species, he reminded himself, struggled to grasp the natural order of things.


    The headmaster steepled his fingers. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°A¡­ visitor, Headmaster.¡±


    The headmaster¡¯s brow twitched. Visitors were rare, and unexpected ones were almost unheard of.


    ¡°I assume this visitor has an appointment?¡±


    The assistant swallowed. ¡°No, Headmaster.¡±


    Silence.


    Then, after a slow inhale, the headmaster asked, ¡°And who, exactly, has seen fit to disturb me without an appointment?¡±


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    The assistant hesitated. Whatever name they were about to utter carried weight. Finally, they answered:


    ¡°He introduced himself as Vellichor. And¡­ he carries the seal of Herow.¡±


    The pen, like the breaking of a dam, had reached its limit. A single drop of ink splattered onto the edge of the immaculate papers.


    The headmaster¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line.


    ¡°¡­Bring him in.¡±


    The assistant bowed and hurried out. Moments later, a white-haired man strolled into the office, wearing an infuriating bright smile. Hands stuffed into the pockets of his black robe, his posture hovered just on the edge of disrespect¡ªrelaxed, unconcerned, as if this meeting was nothing more than a minor inconvenience.


    Behind him stood a small group of girls, shifting uncomfortably under the headmaster¡¯s sharp gaze. They were young¡ªbut too old to be first-years. They carried themselves without grace, so the headmaster knew that they carried not even a drop of blue blood in their veins.


    The headmaster¡¯s fingers tapped against the desk. ¡°Mister Vellichor.¡±


    ¡°Headmaster Jouska,¡± Vellichor greeted smoothly. ¡°Looking as exact as ever.¡±


    The headmaster ignored the flattery. ¡°What is it you want?¡±


    Though he tried to give a tone of polite annoyance, he cursed the man in his mind with words he¡¯d never dare say aloud, as he knew that this man would bring nothing but trouble and chaos.


    Vellichor gestured lazily toward the girls. ¡°A favor.¡±


    The headmaster¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°No.¡±


    A dramatic sigh. ¡°You didn¡¯t even hear what it was.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I did not. I don¡¯t need to. The answer is no.¡±


    Undeterred, Vellichor took a step forward, his smile fading into something with more compassion and pity. ¡°They want to learn,¡± he said. ¡°They need a place where they can do that.¡±


    The headmaster¡¯s gaze flicked back to the girls. Some avoided eye contact. Others met their stare head-on. One, a green-cloaked girl slightly older than the rest, stood out¡ªthere was something different about her, a fiery spirit. She crossed her arms.


    ¡°They don¡¯t belong here,¡± the headmaster said.


    Vellichor tilted his head. ¡°I still carry some authority here, don¡¯t I?¡± And put the seal of Herow on the table.


    The air in the office grew heavier.


    ¡°That was a special case,¡± the headmaster said coolly. ¡°Your authority was annulled sixty-five years ago.¡±


    Vellichor¡¯s smirk returned, just slightly. ¡°Was it?¡±


    The curses in the mind of the headmaster turned even more impolite.


    A tense silence stretched between them.


    At last, the headmaster leaned back in his chair, scrutinizing the girls with cold calculation. ¡°They do not seem to be of noble birth. Do they have potential? Do you think they have enough to be here?¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t,¡± Vellichor admitted bluntly. ¡°Not yet.¡±


    The girls stiffened at his words. The one in green glared at him.


    ¡°But,¡± he continued, ¡°give them a year, and they might surprise you.¡±


    Jouska let out a short, dry laugh.


    ¡°A year?¡± He thought. ¡°The audacity of this man¡­!¡±


    After a long pause, he exhaled sharply. ¡°They would have to pass the entrance trials.¡±


    ¡°Good thing they¡¯ve got a month to prepare.¡±


    Silence stretched once more as Jouska studied them. Then, rubbing his temples as though already regretting his decision, he relented.


    ¡°One month. If they fail, they leave. No second chances.¡±


    Vellichor extended a pale hand, his smirk widening.


    ¡°As always, a pleasure.¡±

 Chapter 219 - Such A Bother

    Vell watched as Sonder spoke with one of the witches¡ªa girl slightly older than her, yet the youngest among the witches.


    They sat outside in a park in the city of Nelipot, a bustling port town where the academy stood. The fresh sea breeze carried the scent of salt and spices, mixing with the distant hum of merchants and sailors.


    He thought it was good for Sonder to spend time with children her age, so he simply observed. He had no idea what they were talking about¡ªmusic, friends, hobbies, jokes¡­ maybe even boys.


    Though he doubted they had much real interest in boys at their age, the thought still made him slightly jealous.


    He was her father, after all. How could he not be?


    Finding proper accommodations for himself and the witches had been no easy task. An inn was out of the question¡ªthere were too many of them.


    As their benefactor for the next month at least, he couldn¡¯t leave them to fend for themselves.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    Instead, he had rented a house spacious enough for nine people: Sonder, himself, and seven young witches. Some shared rooms, but as the only man, Vell had his own.


    He was also the master of the house, after all.


    Securing the place had taken mere hours¡ªmoney had a way of speeding things along.


    When the young witch finally left Sonder¡¯s side, Vell motioned for her to come over. She obeyed, settling beside him on the bench.


    ¡°A month,¡± he mused.


    ¡°I think they can do it,¡± Sonder said, her voice steady.


    Vell studied her face. Determination burned in her eyes, but there was something more¡ªconviction, sharper than before. He wasn¡¯t sure if that reassured him or unsettled him.


    Leaning back, he exhaled slowly, taking in the city¡¯s energy.


    ¡°They have potential,¡± Vell admitted. ¡°But can we bring it out before time runs out?¡±


    ¡°They can do it,¡± she repeated.


    He glanced at her, amused. ¡°You sound so sure. Where¡¯s all this confidence coming from?¡±


    She met his gaze without hesitation. ¡°I trust your judgment. You wouldn¡¯t have brought them here if you didn¡¯t believe it too.¡±


    He looked toward the witches sitting in the grass nearby. Some were chatting, others lost in thought. His gaze lingered on the one always clad in green¡ªshe had the look of someone who had fought for everything she had and trusted no one to fight for her.


    Tomorrow, they would begin.

 Chapter 220 - Choices, Choices

    The next morning, the household was up early. The scent of fresh bread and sizzling eggs filled the air as the witches gathered in the modest dining area.


    Vell had chosen to cook the traditional way, enjoying the process as much as the meal itself.


    Plates clattered, and quiet laughter rippled through the room. Life seemed so easy now, though a sense of anticipation lingered beneath the morning¡¯s ease.


    Taking his seat at the head of the table, Vell¡¯s gaze swept over the girls. Sonder, seated to his right, had naturally assumed the role of lady of the house.


    They ate in relative silence, knowing the day ahead was an important one.


    ¡°What¡¯s the story between you and Herow?¡± the green-cloaked witch asked, breaking the quiet. ¡°You have its seal. The headmaster mentioned something about annulled power.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that,¡± Vell mused, sipping his tea. ¡°Long ago, before any of you were born, I was a teacher at Herow, and for quite a while, I might add. Jouska, the headmaster, was also a teacher then, though I first knew him as a student. Gnomes live long, but they aren¡¯t immortal, so he¡¯s been around to see it all. I was granted a special leave of absence for my ¡®unique¡¯ status. When he became headmaster, I assume he had the authority to annul it¡ªand seemingly did¡ªbut he must still hold some grudging respect for seniority. And I am, in fact, very old.¡±


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    The girl mulled it over but said nothing more.


    Once the meal was finished, Vell stood and cleared his throat. ¡°Before we begin any lessons or training, I have something important I want to ask you all.¡±


    The room quieted as all eyes turned to him.


    ¡°What kind of magic do you want to learn?¡± He spread his hands as he spoke. ¡°Magic is vast, almost infinite. There¡¯s the arcane, the natural, and elemental forces. Alchemy and the divine. Enchantments, illusions, and much more.¡±


    The witches exchanged glances, some hesitant, others contemplative.


    "Does it really matter?¡± one of the witches finally asked.


    ¡°Yes, it does,¡± Vell said, his voice firm. ¡°Knowing where your strengths and interests lie will shape how you prepare for Herow¡¯s entrance trials. They don¡¯t accept just anyone for any discipline. You must declare a focus. And since you¡¯re all still beginners, it¡¯s best we figure that out now rather than later.¡±


    One of the younger witches perked up. ¡°I think I want to study elemental magic,¡± she said excitedly. ¡°Fire, mostly.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if that should worry me,¡± Vell murmured, though there was a glint of amusement in his eye.


    Another girl nodded. ¡°Natural magic. I used to work with plants.¡±


    ¡°Botany, then,¡± Vell said, making a mental note of her choice.


    One by one, the witches voiced their preferences. Each choice offering a slight glimpse into their future.

 Chapter 221 - In Time, Time In

    Once everyone had spoken, Vell nodded, absorbing their choices. He set his cup down with a soft clink. "Good. You¡¯ve all made your decisions, and that¡¯s a start. But now we come to the real problem."


    The air in the room stilled, anticipation settling over the young witches like an unseen weight. Vell leaned forward, lacing his fingers together. "You are all, without a doubt, eager. But eagerness alone won¡¯t get you into Herow. You need discipline, skill, and experience. And right now, you don¡¯t have nearly enough time to develop those things. A month is nothing. The other students taking the entrance exam have spent their entire lives preparing. I¡¯d wager even the youngest first-years are better educated than you."


    A murmur of concern rippled through the group. Vell raised a hand, silencing them. "Which is why I¡¯ve made preparations. There is a spell¡ªa powerful one¡ªI am going to cast upon this house. One that will alter time itself."


    "Time?" one of the witches echoed, disbelief creeping into her voice.


    Vell nodded. "Inside this house, time will flow differently than it does outside. With this spell, you¡¯ll have the time needed to gain a solid general education and reach a journeyman¡¯s level in your chosen disciplines before the entrance exam. By the time we step out, you will be as skilled as any other hopeful entering Herow."


    A mixture of awe and anxiety settled over their faces.


    "And you''re sure it¡¯s safe?"


    Vell offered a reassuring smile. "Yes. You¡¯ll age normally, and I¡¯ll need to leave occasionally for food and supplies. Other than that, as long as you can tolerate my company for that long, it should be safe.


    It¡¯s not a commonly used spell, but it has been employed in training grounds and sanctuaries before. The reason it¡¯s rare is that it requires extensive preparation, and most powerful magicians already live long lives, making time less of a concern. But for you, it will make all the difference."


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    "How soon can we start?" the fire witch hopefully asked, practically vibrating with energy.


    "Immediately," Vell said, rising from his chair. He moved to the center of the room and planted his staff into the ground. "This will be the anchor. The spell''s range will be limited to just this house. If you need to step outside, you can¡ªbut time will run out much faster."


    A moment of hesitation passed, but one by one, the witches nodded.


    "How much time will we have?" asked a witch who chose to focus on alchemy.


    Vell considered for a moment. "A day outside should translate to about twelve, maybe twelve and a half, in here. Roughly 348¨C362 days."


    He thought for a bit longer, then turned to the alchemist. "You should come with me. This spell requires a great deal of alchemical work, and you might learn something from it."


    "Alright!" she said enthusiastically.


    "The rest of you¡ªprepare however you like. Pray, relax, and reflect on your future or past. It doesn¡¯t really matter to me."


    With that, he left, the alchemy witch following close behind. Sonder was trailing after them.


    Unlike the young witches who specialized in one field, Sonder sought to learn from them all.


    Outside, Vell hefted a large brown sack over his shoulder.


    As he walked, he murmured words under his breath, each syllable crackling with power. This wasn¡¯t Dico magic¡ªthe kind he typically used for spoken spells¡ªbut something else entirely. Reaching into the sack, he pulled out a coarse mixture that looked like salt mixed with other substances. When the alchemy witch inquired, he confirmed it was salt¡ªhe had enhanced it hours earlier with alchemical ingredients.


    As he worked, he explained, scattering the salt mixture along the house¡¯s perimeter. It would act as both a boundary and a conduit, channeling the power radiating from the staff¡ªthe core of what he called the ¡®time flux.¡¯ Periodically, he would need to check for any disturbances to ensure the spell remained strong.


    When the final line was connected, golden light swirled around the house, twisting through wooden beams and stonework. The glow pulsed, spreading through every inch of the structure. It took nearly an hour to complete.


    The alchemist-in-training watched in fascination as the magic settled. When the light faded, everything looked the same¡ªyet different. A strange stillness replaced the natural rhythm of the outside world.


    Vell exhaled and wiped imaginary sweat from his forehead. He gestured for them to hurry inside. "Quick, quick¡ªbefore any more time slips away."


    Once they were all indoors, he let out a sigh. "Sadly, that was the fun part. The magic is done," he said, sounding almost regretful. "Now comes the hard part¡ªstudy."

 Chapter 222 - Training Arc

    "You feel any different?" one witch asked another.


    "Not really. Maybe it didn¡¯t work," the other muttered.


    "Of course it worked," Vell snapped as he strode into the room. "I¡¯m not some hack or an amateur. I know how spells work."


    Despite his confidence, he made his way to the kitchen, his gaze locking onto the staff embedded in the wooden floor. He examined it carefully but didn¡¯t touch it¡ªdisturbing it now could unravel the spell. His own magic was too potent, though the girls weren¡¯t strong enough yet to cause any real disruption. Still, he made sure to warn them.


    He called them all into the kitchen.


    "Listen closely," he said. "Do not touch the staff. No matter what. And in general, stay a safe distance from it¡ªjust as a precaution."


    His eyes lingered on the staff, a flicker of fondness crossing his face.


    "I¡¯m going to miss the sleek, smooth feel of you in my hands, my firelight."


    The witches exchanged confused glances.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    One leaned toward another and whispered, "Is¡­ is he talking to his staff?"


    "I think so," the other murmured.


    Vell ignored them, his fingers twitching as though resisting the urge to grab it. With a sigh, he turned back to the group. "The spell is working, whether you feel it or not. You¡¯ll notice soon enough."


    A few of them exchanged skeptical looks, but no one spoke up. Instead, the alchemy witch, still full of curiosity, asked, "How will we know for sure?"


    Vell smirked. "Give it a few hours. You¡¯ll get hungry much faster than you should. Your nails and hair will grow quicker. Your bodies will adjust in time, but the first day always feels strange."


    "You¡¯ve done this before?"


    ¡°Enough with the questions. Anyway, you¡¯ll all adapt soon enough. In the meantime, we need to establish a routine.¡±


    He began pacing, his presence both commanding and casual. "You don¡¯t have the luxury of wasting time anymore. Months in here amount to mere days outside. So, here¡¯s how we¡¯re doing this."


    He pointed at the alchemy witch. "After breakfast, you¡¯re with me. Alchemy is heavy on memorization, and we have a lot to cover."


    She nodded eagerly.


    He turned to the fire-witch hopeful. "You need control more than anything. Burning things is easy¡ªprecision is hard. You¡¯ll train every morning before breakfast."


    One by one, he assigned tasks, pairing some together, ensuring that every moment counted. When he finished, he clapped his hands together.


    ¡°Any questions?¡±


    A girl in the back hesitated before raising a hand. "What about breaks?"


    Vell blinked. "Breaks?" He scoffed. "This is your break. You get to study magic all day, every day. That¡¯s a privilege."


    The girl visibly deflated.

 Chapter 223 - Book-ish

    Vell set his bag on the kitchen table and unfastened it, calling out, "Hiraeth, if you can hear me, can you check the library and fetch a few books on general magic education?"


    A moment passed before a book shot out of the bag.


    "Thanks," Vell said, catching it.


    Then another book emerged. And another. Then a rapid flurry of tomes came pouring out, stacking high on the table until they began spilling onto the floor.


    "Alright!" Vell called, raising a hand. "That¡¯s enough!"


    The bag went still, and he shut it with a satisfied nod.


    "What was that?" One witch asked.


    Vell dusted off his hands. "That," he said, "was Hiraeth, a sprite who lives in my bag. Nothing too crazy."


    The witches stared at the pile of books, then back at Vell, their expressions ranging from curiosity to mild disbelief.


    ¡°A sprite¡­lives in your bag?" one of them echoed.


    Vell shrugged. "Yeah. His name¡¯s Hiraeth. He¡¯s helpful and a good conversation partner¡ªmost of the time." He tapped the bag. "Spends his days in the library, organizing, reading, and fetching books when I need them. Occasionally complains if I don¡¯t return things on time, but otherwise, he¡¯s good company."


    "Willingly?"


    Vell narrowed his eyes. "I¡¯m not some monster who kidnaps people. Hiraeth came of his own volition." Then, shaking his head, he turned back to the books, picking up a particularly thick tome and flipping through its pages. "Anyway, we¡¯re getting off track. I had him grab these so you can start learning the fundamentals¡ªmagic history, spell theory, basic alchemy, and rune work. All the things you must know before attempting advanced magic."


    His gaze swept across the group. "Study these well. Magical ethics and law, theory, and bestiary studies¡ªit may be dull, but it''s necessary. We¡¯ll only move forward once all of you have caught up. Understood?"


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    A few hesitant nods.


    One witch leaned back in her chair, idly flipping through her assigned book. "Yeah¡­ but what happens if someone does touch the staff?"


    Vell¡¯s smile disappeared.


    Silence settled over the room.


    When he spoke again, his voice was sharper. "Don¡¯t."


    A few of the witches exchanged uneasy glances, but no one pressed further.


    After a beat, Vell exhaled and gestured toward Sonder. "If you have other questions, ask Sonder. She¡¯s well-read enough to help."


    "Me?" Sonder said, caught off guard.


    "You¡¯ve read more than anyone here," Vell pointed out, flipping another page. "And besides, you¡¯d correct them even if I didn¡¯t ask you to."


    Sonder smiled, charmed by Vell thinking so highly of her.


    The witches, meanwhile, looked between the books and each other, some nodding in reluctant acceptance while others seemed overwhelmed by the sheer volume of reading ahead. A few knelt to retrieve the ones that had fallen.


    One of them frowned at a dense book on rune work. "Some of this looks complicated¡­ How fast are we supposed to get through all of it?"


    "As fast as possible," Vell said. "The more you read now, the less I have to explain later. Once you apply it, the knowledge will stick, but you need the foundation first."


    Another hesitated. "And if we don¡¯t understand something?"


    "Then you ask," Sonder answered before Vell could. She gestured toward the books. "This isn¡¯t easy, but you¡¯ll pick it up faster than you think."


    Vell nodded. "She¡¯s right. The time spell will help. Your minds will adjust, and you¡¯ll absorb knowledge more efficiently than normal. But that also means you must keep up. We won¡¯t move forward until everyone is ready."


    A few groans rippled through the group, but no one outright refused.


    Vell clapped his hands together. "Good. Now, get to it."


    The witches hesitated for a moment before settling in, books cracking open, pages rustling. Some dove in eagerly, others reluctantly.


    Vell, watching them, felt a familiar hunger pang twist in his stomach. He patted it absently. "I¡¯m getting hungry. Sonder, you?"


    She barely glanced up from her book. "A little."


    "I think I¡¯m going to bake something," he decided. Grabbing a bowl, he poured in water and flour, beginning to mix them together.


    As he worked, he glanced at Sonder, who was already absorbed in her reading. "Do you also want to join Herow?"


    For a moment, Sonder was silent. Then, in a quiet, melancholic voice, she said, "No. I don¡¯t want to."


    Vell arched a brow. "You have something else in mind?"


    "Yes¡­ but I¡¯m not sure what yet."


    Vell didn¡¯t press. Instead, he nodded, letting the silence settle between them, the only sounds in the room the turning of pages and the quiet kneading of dough.

 Chapter 224 - Treat

    The scent of warm dough and caramelized sugar filled the kitchen as Vell pulled a tray from the oven, setting it down with a satisfied nod.


    Golden pastries, their tops dusted with cinnamon, sat steaming on the counter. He picked one up, tore off a piece, and put it into his mouth, humming in approval.


    Sonder, still flipping through her book, barely glanced up as he slid a plate toward her. She picked up a pastry and took a bite, her eyebrows lifting slightly.


    Though she hadn¡¯t felt particularly hungry, she still enjoyed the taste of something sweet.


    She was so absorbed in her book that she forgot to thank him.


    "No comment?" Vell scoffed, feigning offense. "That¡¯s perfectly balanced sweetness¡ªcrisp on the outside, soft on the inside. A masterpiece."


    Sonder smiled, taking another bite. "It¡¯s very good."


    They ate in comfortable silence, the warmth of the kitchen contrasting with the soft murmur of the other witches still buried in their books.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Then, soft footsteps approached.


    A timid-looking witch lingered at the edge of the kitchen, wringing her hands.


    Vell recognized her as the one eager to study divination, inspired by the witches of Targe.


    Her hair was slightly disheveled, eyes tired but bright with focus. She hesitated before stepping closer, eyeing the untouched pastries.


    Vell raised an eyebrow. "Finished reading already?"


    She nodded. "Almost. Just a little left."


    Sonder set down her book. "You got through an entire book already?"


    The girl¡¯s cheeks flushed. "I-I just kept reading. It was¡­ interesting."


    Vell chuckled. "Good. That¡¯s what I like to hear." He gestured toward the tray. "You want one?"


    She hesitated for a second too long, but her gaze lingered on the pastries. Vell, catching on, grabbed one and placed it in her hands before she could refuse.


    "There. Eat. Your mind needs sugar after cramming in so much information so fast.¡±


    She clutched the warm pastry, glancing between him and Sonder before taking a small, hesitant bite. Her eyes widened slightly, and she quickly took another.


    Vell watched in mild amusement. "See? Master baker."


    The witch nodded quickly, still chewing. "It¡¯s really good," she mumbled through a full mouth.


    ¡°Naturally.¡±


    The girl stayed for a few moments longer, nibbling on her treat, before she seemed to gather herself.


    Vell smirked, picking up another pastry and handing it to her. "Here. Have another."


    "Thank you," she said softly, accepting it with both hands before turning and hurrying back to study further.

 Chapter 225 - Give Em Another

    Vell sat at the table, smoking a pipe, the kitchen filling with soft, curling smoke as he idly chewed the last remnants of a pastry. Across from him, Sonder had shifted from reading to simply staring at the pages, her eyes heavy with exhaustion.


    The sound of soft footsteps drew their attention.


    The green witch, the one who focused on the arcane, stood in the doorway, her gaze scanning the kitchen. Her eyes landed on the tray of pastries¡ªcold now, but still inviting. She stepped forward.


    ¡°The last one,¡± Vell remarked, noting that every other witch had already stopped by to fill their bellies.


    The green witch brushed her fingers over the edge of the tray before taking the final pastry. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice the time,¡± she admitted. ¡°I was focused.¡±


    Vell smirked, picking up the empty tray. ¡°Then you definitely need more than one. I guess I¡¯ll whip up another batch¡­ or maybe something different. Who knows?¡±


    The witch weighed the pastry in her hand before taking a bite. The sweetness melted over her tongue, and despite herself, her shoulders relaxed.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    She continued eating, but Vell studied her closely. There was something restless about the way she held herself, the way she chewed slowly, lost in thought.


    ¡°You¡¯re worried about something,¡± he observed.


    She glanced up. "No, I just¡­¡± She hesitated, then let out a small sigh. ¡°This is¡­ a lot.¡±


    Sonder tilted her head. ¡°The reading?¡±


    ¡°The reading. The training. The time. It¡¯s strange knowing how much time has passed here versus outside¡­ and how much more is ahead of us.¡± She looked between them. ¡°Do you ever feel¡­lost in it?¡±


    Vell and Sonder exchanged glances.


    Sonder spoke first. ¡°Sometimes.¡±


    Vell folded his arms. ¡°I don¡¯t think about it too much. I set a goal; I focus on it. One thing at a time.¡± He gestured to the books stacked on the table. ¡°With each new moment, your knowledge will grow, and stronger you''ll be by the time you go. Something like that. I¡¯ve never been good at poetry.¡±


    The green witch nodded, but the hesitation in her eyes didn¡¯t completely fade.


    "I just hope it¡¯ll be enough," she thought.


    Outside the kitchen, the others were still studying, time slipping by in ways none of them could fully grasp.


    When the green witch finally left, Vell leaned back in his chair, rubbing his hands together as a thought took shape in his mind.


    Nothing too important. Just something small¡ªsomething that could be helpful. And sweet at the same time.


    ¡°Sonder,¡± he said, turning toward her. ¡°Do you remember when I gave you condensed mana in a small ball form?¡±


    Sonder looked up at him. ¡°I do. What about it?¡±


    Vell¡¯s smirk deepened. ¡°Do you think I could make sweets out of them?¡±

 Chapter 226 - Stock Up

    Vell had been out of the house for about two hours¡ªlong enough for nearly an entire day to pass inside.


    He had stocked up on supplies, prioritizing food before gathering other necessities of lesser importance. Had he been gone too long? Perhaps. But they could manage on their own for a day or two. There was food, water, and all the conveniences of a modern house. They would be fine.


    Supplies for eight people weren¡¯t easy to transport, so he had hired a cart and a few men to help him haul everything back.


    By the time they arrived, the sky had deepened into evening, the air crisp with the promise of night. The men unloaded the last of the goods onto the stone steps, their breath misting in the cold. Vell paid them, nodding in thanks as they hurried off, eager to return to warmth.


    Rolling his shoulders, he stretched out the stiffness that had settled in from carrying more than he should have. Then, with a glance at the door, he wondered¡ªwould they even notice how long he¡¯d been gone, caught up as they were in their studies?


    Pushing inside, he was greeted by the dim glow of candlelight flickering in the hallway.


    Inside, the house was quiet. Not silent, but quieter than expected¡ªthe only sounds were the faint rustle of pages from the study and the soft clink of a spoon against ceramic from the kitchen.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    He followed the latter sound.


    The green witch sat at the table, absently stirring a steaming cup of tea. She didn¡¯t acknowledge him right away, lost in thought, but when she finally looked up, it was clear that she needed sleep.


    ¡°You were gone for a while,¡± she murmured, setting her spoon aside.


    Vell placed the first bundle of groceries on the kitchen counter. ¡°A few hours outside¡ªalmost a day in here. Not the worst trade-off.¡±


    She hummed, her eyes drifting toward the window, though the outside world wasn¡¯t truly visible from within these walls. ¡°I suppose not.¡±


    Vell extended his palm, conjuring a small, smooth sphere and setting it on the table.


    She arched an eyebrow. ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Try it. Trust me, it¡¯s nothing gross.¡±


    She picked it up, rolling it between her fingers before finally placing it on her tongue.


    Warmth spread through her, seeping into her limbs like a steady pulse of energy. The creeping fatigue that had settled into her bones lightened, leaving her strangely refreshed.


    Her eyes widened slightly. ¡°What¡ª?¡±


    Vell leaned against the counter, arms crossed. ¡°Condensed mana. Edible, easy to absorb. But I¡¯m curious¡ªhow does it taste? I made it, so I can¡¯t exactly judge it myself.¡±


    She considered for a moment. ¡°It doesn¡¯t taste much like anything. Maybe a bit bitter.¡±


    ¡°Bitter?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Not unpleasant, but still. What¡¯s the point?¡±


    ¡°I figured after a full day of training, it might help keep you from feeling like you¡¯ve been wrung dry every time you¡¯re done. But I wouldn¡¯t want you to eat something bitter, even if it helps.¡± He gestured toward the supplies. ¡°I got fruit, honey, herbs, and spices¡ªI thought I could make it taste better.¡±


    She rolled her eyes, but after another moment, admitted, ¡°You might actually be onto something.¡±

 Chapter 227 - End Results

    The only sound was heavy breathing, slow and labored.


    Now and then, fabric rustled as someone shifted, too drained to do much more than readjust their position.


    Vell stood at the threshold of the great chamber, arms crossed, surveying the wreckage of their training.


    The witches lay sprawled across couches, chairs, and even the floor, exhaustion draped over them like a thick blanket. A few had managed to pull actual blankets over themselves, but most hadn¡¯t bothered, too tired to care.


    Sonder, who trained with them, seemed the least affected¡ªbut she was far more experienced than the others.


    The air was still charged with magic, as they had spent all day training their control over their mana.


    ¡°I feel like a squashed grape,¡± one of them mumbled, head tilted back against the arm of the couch.


    Another groaned in agreement, face buried in a pillow. ¡°I don¡¯t want to move ever again.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯d hate for you all to waste away,¡± Vell said, and saw an opportunity in this moment.


    He reached into his pocket, pulled out a small cloth pouch, and loosened the strings.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    A handful of glossy, blue spheres spilled into his palm. At first glance, they looked like simple marbles¡ªsmooth, round, and polished¡ªbut beneath their surface, a faint shimmer betrayed their true nature.


    Condensed mana, refined even further.


    At the soft rustling of movement, a few heads lifted sluggishly. In a nearby chair, the green witch curled in on herself, knees drawn to her chest. She eyed him wearily. ¡°Are those¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yep. New and improved,¡± Vell said, stepping forward. ¡°I adjusted them just a bit. They dissolve slower, so the energy releases gradually. No sudden jolts. Also, they don¡¯t taste like floorboards anymore.¡±


    He held out his hand. A pause, then¡ªslowly, sluggishly¡ªthe witches reached for them.


    The first to try one was the witch on the couch, the one who had spoken earlier.


    She rolled the candy on her tongue and exhaled deeply, as if a weight had been lifted from her shoulders.


    Another witch bit down on the candy and furrowed her brow. ¡°This tastes like an orange.¡±


    Vell nodded. ¡°Figured it¡¯d be better than ¡®slightly bitter.¡¯ There¡¯s honey, watermelon, and all kinds of fruit. Hard to tell which is which, though, since they don¡¯t really look different from one another.¡±


    Sonder took one too. She didn¡¯t need it, but what child would refuse candy?


    After all of them had their fill, the atmosphere shifted. Witches who had been too drained to move were now stirring, stretching, sitting up just a little straighter. The groaning and complaints faded, replaced by quiet sighs of relief.


    Vell took in the sight with satisfaction.


    A full day of training for an apprentice mage would leave them completely wrecked. But now?


    ¡°Well,¡± he said, a smirk creeping into his voice, ¡°since you¡¯re all feeling better¡­ we can train even more.¡±


    A collective groan echoed through the room.

 Chapter 228 - Food-able Items

    ¡°What do all great mages have in common?¡± Vell asked.


    This was his first one-on-one session with one of the witches.


    Technically, it was two-on-one, since Sonder was there too.


    "Age?" the alchemy-focused witch guessed.


    Vell nodded, though that wasn¡¯t his point.


    ¡°Okay, what do all great alchemists have in common?¡± He reiterated.


    "¡­Age?" she repeated.


    He rubbed his temples.


    ¡°They have a refined sense of taste and an excellent memory. Good thing I went shopping¡ªI have plenty of ingredients to go through.¡±


    With no alchemy laboratory available, they made do with the kitchen. Vell walked over to a cabinet, retrieving a few already prepared bowls.


    Vell set the bowls down on the wooden counter, their contents carefully arranged. Dried herbs, crushed minerals, powdered roots, and small vials of vividly colored liquids lined up in a neat row. Some were common, like rosemary and powdered charcoal. Others shimmered with a faint glow, hinting at their magical properties.


    The witch leaned forward, peering at the selection.


    ¡°So we¡¯re just¡­ tasting things?¡± she asked, as if it were too easy of a task.


    Vell smirked. ¡°Hope you don¡¯t poison yourself.¡±


    She shot him a look. "That''s encouraging."


    Vell ignored her hesitation, picking up a small wooden spoon and scooping a pinch of fine white powder onto it. ¡°Alchemy is as much about precision as it is about instinct. And instincts can be trained. A good alchemist needs to identify ingredients at a glance¡ªby smell, by taste.¡± He held out the spoon. ¡°Try this.¡±


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    She eyed the powder suspiciously. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Plain sugar.¡±


    She licked it off the spoon, her expression remaining neutral. ¡°Okay, sweet. What¡¯s the lesson?¡±


    Vell pulled another bowl forward, this one containing a nearly identical fine white powder. He scooped another spoonful. ¡°And this?¡±


    The witch hesitated, then took the sample. The moment it touched her tongue, her face scrunched up in disgust. ¡°Ugh! That¡¯s salt!¡±


    Sonder couldn¡¯t help but snicker.


    Vell, however, remained serious. ¡°See? Same appearance, completely different properties. One enhances sweetness, the other suppresses it. A good alchemist doesn¡¯t just memorize formulas¡ªthey understand ingredients. You need to be able to tell what something is without needing a label.¡±


    The witch wiped her tongue against the sleeve of her robe. ¡°Alright, so you want me to just taste a bunch of stuff and memorize it?¡±


    ¡°Partially.¡± Vell moved down the counter, plucking up a small vial of thick, golden liquid. ¡°Taste is only one part. You need to recognize texture, viscosity, even how something reacts when combined with another ingredient.¡±


    He poured a drop of the liquid onto the back of her hand. ¡°Try it.¡±


    She licked it hesitantly. Her expression shifted, eyes narrowing. ¡°Honey¡­ but there¡¯s something else?¡±


    Vell nodded approvingly. ¡°Good. It¡¯s honey, alright, but not from bees. It¡¯s from western ants¡ªmore conductive to magic.¡±


    Sonder perked up¡ªshe had never heard of such a thing before. ¡°Ant honey?¡±


    The witch gave her a bewildered glance. She hadn¡¯t heard of it either. For a moment, they looked at each other.


    Vell sighed and continued. ¡°The point is, you need to train your palate. Ingredients change slightly based on where they¡¯re grown, how they¡¯re stored, even what time of year they¡¯re harvested. That knowledge makes the difference between a basic potion and a truly effective one. But right now, you just need to recognize them.¡±


    The witch rolled her shoulders. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s do it.¡±


    For the next hour, Vell guided her through a gauntlet of flavors, textures, and smells. She sampled bitter roots, tingling powders, and floral syrups, all while trying to distinguish the minute differences between them. It was frustrating, and more than once, she made a disgusted noise at an unexpectedly intense flavor. But slowly, she started to recognize patterns.


    Once or twice, Sonder tasted something herself¡ªusually anything with a pleasant flavor.


    By the end of the lesson, the witch sat back and held her stomach. ¡°This is harder than I thought. And my stomach is beginning to churn.¡±


    ¡°Alchemists have stomachs of iron,¡± Vell reminded her.


    Sonder was grinning. ¡°I think the real lesson here is that you¡¯ll eat anything Vell hands you.¡±


    The witch threw a dried leaf at Sonder, who caught it effortlessly.


    ¡°Alright, settle down,¡± Vell said, ¡°lesson over. Next time, we¡¯re testing scent recognition.¡±

 Chapter 229 - Colorful Thumbs

    The next lesson Vell taught took place in one of the rooms, repurposed since they had no greenhouse.


    From now on, this room would no longer be used as a sleeping space.


    Unlike the cozy kitchen, the room was stripped bare, with all furniture removed except for a single table.


    Vell stood with his arms crossed, turning to Sonder, who waited beside him.


    "Where is she?" he asked.


    Just then, today¡¯s student arrived. The botany witch entered, brushing stray curls from her face. She looked more disheveled than the others, her robe stained with soil.


    "You¡¯re late," Vell remarked.


    She shrugged, unbothered. "Had to finish something."


    "I hope you didn¡¯t tire yourself out."


    "No way. I¡¯m totally ready for this."


    Vell motioned toward a wooden table lined with potted herbs and seedlings. Unlike the carefully measured powders and tinctures from the alchemy lesson, these ¡®ingredients¡¯ were still growing, their roots settling into the rich, dark soil.


    "What do all great botanists have in common?" he asked.


    The witch hummed, examining the plants with interest. "Green thumbs?"


    Vell exhaled through his nose. "Patience. Observation. And understanding."


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    She tapped her chin thoughtfully. "What¡¯s the test?"


    Vell picked up two identical sprigs of leaves and held them out. "Tell me which one is safe and which one is toxic."


    She reached for them but hesitated, pulling back. "No way. I¡¯m not touching those."


    Leaning in, she studied the leaves. At first glance, they were indistinguishable: same size, same color, same serrated edges. She inhaled deeply, picking up a faint herbal scent, but it was impossible to tell if that was coming from the sprigs or the plants around them.


    "How am I supposed to tell? They look exactly the same," she muttered.


    "And yet, one will make you very sick," Vell said.


    She frowned, glancing toward the table where the parent plants sat. One of them looked just slightly different¡ªits stem a little paler, its leaves positioned more erratically.


    Narrowing one eye, she pointed. "That one. It¡¯s off. It doesn¡¯t sit quite right with me."


    "Correct. That¡¯s false chamomile¡ªsimilar to the real thing, but it causes nausea if ingested." He set the sprigs down. "In nature magic, mistaking one plant for another can mean the difference between healing and poisoning someone, living or dying."


    She grinned, pleased with herself. "So, what now?"


    Vell gestured to the potted plants behind them. "Now, we train your instincts. You¡¯re going to care for these plants, study how they grow, and learn their properties firsthand."


    The witch groaned. "You mean gardening."


    "Hands-on experience," Vell corrected. "The best way to understand a plant¡¯s magic is to raise it yourself. By the end of this, you¡¯ll know their needs, their behaviors, and how to harvest them properly. You¡¯ll also be able to tell, at a glance, which ones are safe."


    For the next hour, Vell guided her through the basics: assessing soil quality, pruning correctly, and detecting magical traits in different species. She grumbled at first, but soon she was lost in the work, her fingers tracing leaves with a familiarity that only someone who had worked with plants before could have.


    At one point, Vell caught her murmuring to a sprout, her voice barely audible.


    "Are you talking to the plants?" he asked, reminded of how Sonder did the same from time to time. He gazed at the girl for a moment.


    The witch didn¡¯t look up. "Of course I am. How else are they supposed to know they¡¯re doing a good job?"

 Chapter 230 - Scrying Maiden

    The next lesson took place in the study.


    A wooden table was draped in a deep indigo cloth, embroidered with golden symbols that shimmered faintly in the dim candlelight. At its center sat a large, shallow bowl of water, its surface still as glass. A set of polished stones, a deck of cards, and a bundle of dried herbs were neatly arranged beside it.


    Vell stood at the table, arms crossed, as he watched today¡¯s student enter. The divination witch was a tall, willowy girl with unfocused eyes.


    She carried herself with little confidence. Her hands tucked into the sleeves of her flowing robe.


    She studied the setup and fidgeted slightly. "Are you going to tell me my future?¡±


    Vell raised an eyebrow. "You already had your future told by Targe."


    "Okay..."


    He just nodded and said, "Divination is a strange art. Without star magic or personal power, the future is... let''s just say, fickle or even more fickle, because I don¡¯t believe much in it. Other than that, it¡¯s not about certainty. It¡¯s about insight. Patterns. Possibilities. Take a seat."


    Vell gestured to the items before them. "Divination takes many forms. Some methods rely on tools, some on intuition. We¡¯ll start simple." He picked up the bundle of dried herbs and tossed it onto the table. The brittle stems and leaves scattered into a haphazard pattern. "Tell me what you see."


    The witch leaned forward, her eyes scanning the arrangement. She ran a finger over a particularly twisted stem, her brow furrowing.


    She hesitated, then exhaled. "In one of the books, I¡¯ve read that¡ª"


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "Don¡¯t tell me what you¡¯ve read. Tell me what you see."


    "But¡ª¡±


    ¡°No buts.¡±


    She took another moment. ''It almost looks like... a serpent. Coiled up. Waiting.¡±


    Vell nodded. "And what does that mean to you?"


    "Patience. A threat that hasn¡¯t struck yet."


    ¡°Not bad. At least you already sound like an oracle,¡± Vell said. "Divination is about interpreting symbols, and symbols are personal. The same pattern might mean different things to different people. You could be completely wrong, just so you know. It could be a snake, or a worm, or a noodle for all we know. Maybe it¡¯s nothing at all."


    He picked up the deck of cards and shuffled them with practiced ease. "Now, let¡¯s see about your own fate."


    He fanned out the cards and nodded for her to pick one. She hesitated, hovering over the spread before finally plucking a single card. Turning it over, she revealed an intricate illustration of a figure standing at a crossroads, two paths stretching into the unknown.


    Vell tapped the card. "The Seeker. A symbol of choice, uncertainty, and potential.¡±


    Sonder, who had blended into the background of the room, just observing the lesson, tilted her head. "Fitting."


    "Why?" the witch asked.


    She hesitated before answering. "Well, because you and the others are still searching for your place in the world, right?"


    Vell gave a small smile. "Exactly. But please, Sonder, don¡¯t answer for them, alright? They need to learn this fast, not you."


    He motioned to the bowl of water. "One last lesson. Scrying. Focus on the water¡¯s surface. Let your mind quiet. Don¡¯t force it¡ªjust observe. If you have a natural ability for the art, then you¡¯ll see something."


    She leaned over the bowl, staring into the still water. At first, she saw nothing but her own reflection.


    Then, slowly, the candlelight seemed to shift. She saw movement. A flash of something¡ªsomeone.


    A familiar figure.


    Just as quickly as it came, the vision faded, and the water was still once more.


    The witch blinked, sitting back.


    Vell watched her closely, his gaze sharp with curiosity. ¡°You saw something,¡± he said. ¡°What was it?¡±


    She hesitated. Then, with a small shake of her head, she murmured, ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Her fingers drifted over the scattered herbs, the upturned card, and the bowl¡¯s darkened surface. A crease formed between her brows. ¡°I think¡­ it was me.¡±


    Vell¡¯s lips turned up. ¡°You know,¡± he mused, ¡°divination tends to be clearer for those who are still¡­ maiden.¡±


    The witch blushed.

 Chapter 231 - Fired

    The flames danced between Vell¡¯s fingers, flickering like restless spirits.


    The candlelight in the room paled against the ember hovering above his palm.


    Across from him, the witch sat wide-eyed, watching in rapt attention. Beside her, Sonder observed with a small, encouraging smile.


    ¡°Fire,¡± Vell began, his voice measured, ¡°is the most eager of all elements. It¡¯s hungry, impatient. It craves fuel and air, always seeking to spread. That¡¯s why it¡¯s the easiest to summon but the hardest to control.¡±


    ¡°How do I control it?¡± the witch asked, as eager as the flame in Vell¡¯s hand.


    Vell nodded toward Sonder. ¡°You¡¯re in luck. We already have someone who can summon it. Sonder, show her.¡±


    Sonder leaned forward slightly, her voice soft but sure. ¡°It helps to think of it as¡­ listening. Vell told me there are different ways to cast fire.¡± She lifted her palm, exhaling gently. A small flame bloomed, steady and warm. ¡°I think of it as a friend, not something to control outright. It¡¯s a bond. I give it energy, and if it wants to, it comes.¡±


    "I don¡¯t care about making friends with fire," the witch scoffed.


    ¡°Interesting,¡± Vell mused. ¡°I don¡¯t want to generalize, but girls usually want a bond with the elements. What kind of relationship do you want with it?¡±


    ¡°I want to control it¡ªbind it to my will and nothing else.¡±


    Vell arched a brow. ¡°That sounds¡­ intense. But fire mages do need a strong will¡ªand, forgive the pun, a fiery spirit¡ªto truly command it.¡±


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Sonder cast the witch a wary glance but nodded. It was her choice, after all.


    Vell continued, ¡°That method can work, but it¡¯s dangerous. Fire doesn¡¯t like to be chained. If you force it, it will either consume everything in its path¡ªor turn on you.¡±


    The witch smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll take my chances.¡±


    ¡°Very well. We¡¯ll try it your way.¡±


    Vell adjusted his teaching approach. This witch had barely any control over her mana yet, so he had prepared a bowl filled with slow-burning herbs that would create only small, weak flames that couldn¡¯t pose much danger.


    The air around his palm wavered, and a small flame flickered to life¡ªfragile yet eager.


    He extended his hand, and a small fire flared to life. ¡°The training is simple. Scoop up the flame with your hand and contain it.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± the witch asked.


    ¡°You will it. That¡¯s what magic is about. Fire is alive. First, dominate it with your mind¡ªmake it flicker at your command. Once you master that, use your hands to take it. Unlike Sonder¡¯s method, you can¡¯t waver, or it will slip from you.¡±


    An hour passed. The witch struggled, barely able to influence the fire. Frustration darkened her expression.


    She huffed, impatient. Progress was too slow. So she tried something more daring.


    She extended her hand, fingers tense with determination. Holding her breath, she plunged her hand toward the fire, seizing a flickering strand of it.


    The air around her palm shimmered as she held a sharp flame, wild and erratic.


    The fire crackled angrily, licking at the air, seeking something to devour. The witch gritted her teeth, trying to hold it steady, but the flame resisted, twisting unpredictably.


    ¡°Stronger grip,¡± she muttered, narrowing her eyes. The fire flared higher, nearly leaping out of her hand¡ªuntil Sonder reached out, her palm hovering above it. She exhaled slowly and took it into her own hand.


    The flame stilled in hers, lowering into a controlled burn.


    The witch gasped, yanking her hand back and cradling her palm, crying in pain. Burns seared across her skin. ¡°What did you do?¡±


    "She offered it something better," Vell said simply, having expected the witch to burn herself. ¡°You fought it. Fire doesn¡¯t like being dominated. You can control fire through sheer force of will, but it will always resist you.¡±


    After Vell bandaged the girl¡¯s hand, the lesson was over.

 Chapter 232 - No One Expects

    Vell stood near the hearth, his gaze resting on the young witch beside him. She sat close, her focus absorbed in the tome before her, its pages stretching ever longer with each slow turn. The air carried the faint scent of old paper and ink, mingling with the warmth of the fire.


    Sonder lounged nearby, absentmindedly twirling a strand of hair, her expression both thoughtful and intent as she practiced magic with a single hand. A soft glow flickered at her fingertips¡ªfirst a tiny light, then a thin thread. It wasn¡¯t firm like a barrier but delicate, weightless. She guided it through the air like a kite caught in the wind, but it never lasted long before dissolving, only for her to start again.


    The process was slow, almost sluggish, yet it demonstrated an impressive level of control¡ªprecise manipulation of mana outside the body.


    ¡°Illusion magic,¡± Vell''s voice broke the quiet, startling the young witch. She nearly jumped from her seat, having failed to notice him standing there. He had been invisible for some time, watching.


    He suppressed a chuckle, finding the sight amusing.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t just about tricking others,¡± he continued once they¡¯d caught their breath. ¡°Not entirely, at least. It¡¯s about perception¡ªunderstanding how the mind fills in gaps, how light and shadow deceive even the sharpest eyes.¡±


    The witch furrowed her brow. ¡°That much should be obvious.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s more to it.¡± Vell leaned slightly forward. ¡°A strong illusion isn¡¯t just seen¡ªor unseen. It¡¯s felt or unfelt. Heard or unheard. Even smelled or ignored. The trick is crafting something so convincing that the mind accepts it without question¡­ or dismisses it entirely. And that takes control. Illusions don¡¯t sustain themselves; you have to maintain them, hold them together with focus and intent. A weak illusion crumbles under scrutiny. But a strong one?¡± He smirked. ¡°A strong one can fool even yourself.¡±


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    The young witch swallowed, knowing that her lesson had started. ¡°How do I begin?¡±


    Vell gestured toward the stone wall near the hearth. ¡°We¡¯ll start small. Illusions aren¡¯t about creating something from nothing. They¡¯re about understanding what people expect to see, hear, and feel¡­ and bending that expectation.¡±


    The witch followed his gaze, frowning. ¡°What am I supposed to do with a wall?¡±


    Vell tapped his knuckles against the stone. The sound echoed¡ªa dull, familiar knock. Then, he tapped again. This time, the noise was wrong. Too hollow. Too distant, as if the stone had stretched into an endless void, far away.


    The witch stiffened.


    Another knock. Sharp, crisp¡ªbut it didn¡¯t come from the wall at all. It rang out behind her.


    She turned sharply, scanning the room, though there was nothing.


    When she looked back, Vell was smirking. ¡°See? Just a simple sound, and already your senses are questioning what¡¯s real.¡±


    Sonder stopped twirling the threads, far too interested in the lesson to pay only half attention.


    Vell continued, ¡°Illusions aren¡¯t just about sight. They can manipulate all the senses¡ªsound, touch¡­ even balance.¡±


    He lifted a hand. For just a moment, the young witch felt something shift beneath her. The floor tilted ever so slightly¡ªnot enough to throw her off, but just enough for her body to react. Instinctively, she reached out to steady herself.


    ¡°Expectation,¡± Vell murmured. ¡°That¡¯s how illusions go deep. Now, let¡¯s start simple. Close your eyes.¡±


    The witch hesitated but obeyed. Around her, the sounds of the cabin settled¡ªthe crackling embers, the faint creak of shifting wood.


    ¡°Listen,¡± Vell instructed. ¡°Not to what¡¯s there, but to what isn¡¯t. Now, imagine a sound. One that should be here. Something small. Subtle.¡±


    And with that, the lesson really began.

 Chapter 233 - The Arcane

    The room was silent, save for the occasional rustle of parchment as Vell turned the pages of an old tome just to remind himself of a few of the basics.


    The room was dim, not out of necessity, but because Arcane magic was best learned in stillness¡ªwhere the only thing one could hear was their own breathing and the hum of energy beneath their skin.


    Sonder sat cross-legged on the floor, fingers weaving a thin, glowing strand of mana between them. The thread pulsed with a soft glow, flickering in and out of existence as she practiced control. Across from her, the green witch sat¡ªsilent, watchful.


    She had spoken little since the lesson began. Unlike other witches in training, she had no questions. She only listened.


    Vell exhaled and shut the book with a quiet thud. ¡°Arcane magic isn¡¯t like alchemy, divination, botany, fire, or illusions,¡± he said. ¡°It isn¡¯t alive. It has no will. You don¡¯t work with it¡ªyou shape it. It¡¯s raw, rigid, waiting. Obedient to those with the skill to wield it. Barriers, blasts, anti-magic, time manipulation, and even teleportation.¡±


    He flicked his wrist. A crack split the air¡ªa fracture like shattered glass, undeniable in its presence.


    The green witch watched.


    Sonder¡¯s gaze lingered on the distortion. She had seen it before, what felt like a lifetime ago.


    ¡°It feels heavy, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Vell resumed pacing. ¡°After a certain point, mana presses down on the world around it. You don¡¯t borrow from nature, use ingredients, or rely on other beings. Arcane magic is drawn purely from within. A power source can fuel it, but control is everything. The stronger your command, the better you can shape.¡±


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    He tapped his fingers against the fracture, and it dissolved into nothing. ¡°Now, let¡¯s see your control.¡±


    Sonder glanced at the green witch. She had also chosen to focus on arcane magic instead of the other disciplines.


    The witch rose to her feet.


    Then, without a word, she lifted her hands.


    The air wavered. Subtle¡ªlike the faintest ripple in still water. Raw, formless mana gathered in her palm, unseen yet tangible, bending light like warped glass.


    Vell studied her with quiet scrutiny. She could have had much better control if her previous master had bothered to train her.


    The witch¡¯s fingers curled, and the energy trembled.


    Vell stepped closer. ¡°Now, let¡¯s start with something simple¡ªcompression. Raw mana is wild and unfocused. But if you refine it, condense it, it becomes stable. Like packing snow into a tight ball.¡±


    ¡°Like the sweets you made,¡± Sonder noted.


    Vell gave her a look but didn¡¯t say anything.


    The green witch adjusted her grip. The mana responded, shifting, tightening¡ªcoalescing into something denser. A faint shimmer flickered in her palm, like rising heat waves.


    ¡°Is this the best you can do?¡±


    The green witch exhaled sharply.


    The shimmer deepened. Light bent subtly around it, and the air in the room thickened.


    For a long moment, she held it. Then¡ª


    A sharp crack.


    The condensed mana destabilized, shattering with a soundless ripple. The weight in the room lifted instantly.


    Vell crossed his arms, dissatisfied. ¡°At least you can manage that. Most people let it slip before they even get that far.¡±


    The green witch gave a slow nod, acknowledging the failure but offering no excuses.


    ¡°Again,¡± Vell commanded.


    Without hesitation, she raised her hand once more.


    The lesson continued.

 Chapter 234 - Hour Out

    Vell had invited Sonder out, though only for an hour.


    He had planned a visit to a nice caf¨¦, hoping to enjoy some tea and maybe a slice of cake. Perhaps he¡¯d even bring some back for the witches¡ªthey had been working hard, and a small reward felt appropriate.


    The two sat outside, and Sonder basked in the warmth of the sun. It felt like ages since she had last felt its light on her skin.


    A few passersby cast glances their way¡ªcurious, lingering looks, mostly directed at Sonder¡ªbut she had long since grown used to it.


    She stirred a few teaspoons of sugar into her tea while Vell poured milk into his. As he dipped his spoon into the cup and swirled it around, a thought surfaced in Sonder¡¯s mind.


    Watching the spoon spin, it reminded her of stories of wizards with their wands.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you teach us any spells?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I hate spells,¡± Vell replied. ¡°Chanting words you don¡¯t even understand¡ªit¡¯s just memorization. Nothing more. And before you say anything, Dico magic is different.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°It¡­ just is,¡± he didn¡¯t have a response. ¡°Dico magic changes reality itself, while spells rely on channeling power. They are so limited; I just don¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°Does Dico magic not have any limitations?¡±


    ¡°Not that I know of,¡± Vell admitted. ¡°But I¡¯ve never really tried to push its boundaries. It seems absolute. That¡¯s why it''s so hard to learn, but once you learn a word, you¡¯ve mastered it¡ªpermanently.¡±


    Sonder mulled over his words, then remembered something. She had used Dico magic once before.


    Her gaze shifted to the spoon she had placed on the table.


    ¡°Jol,¡± she said¡ªthe word for ¡®pull¡¯¡ªready to catch it. The spoon instantly flew into her hand, and she was ready to catch it.


    ¡°Oh yeah,¡± Vell remarked, as if just remembering. ¡°I guess you¡¯ve already learned a word.¡±


    Sonder turned the spoon over in her hand before asking, ¡°What about wands?¡±


    ¡°What about them?¡±


    ¡°Will I get one?¡±


    ¡°You already have your bracelets from Limerence and the ring from Lunt Junior. What would you need a wand for? You don¡¯t see me carrying anything beyond my staff, do you?¡±


    ¡°And the witches?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s up to them. If they want to use a wand, a staff, a crystal, or even a broom as a conduit for power, that¡¯s their decision.¡±


    Sonder¡¯s eyes flicked to the golden shimmer woven into Vell¡¯s robe. ¡°Your robe has runes on it, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Well, technically,¡± Vell said, gesturing to the intricate gold designs, ¡°but they¡¯re purely decorative. They don¡¯t actually do anything.¡±


    Sonder nodded, absorbing his explanation.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to approve of my teaching methods,¡± Vell noted. ¡°I know they may seem unrefined¡ªmost of them don¡¯t involve magic unless necessary. Whether it¡¯s growing plants or playing cards, I teach through knowledge and firsthand experience. I even hate drawing power from elsewhere.¡±

 Chapter 235 - Tick Tock

    Vell trained the witches, day in and day out. There wasn¡¯t much else to do, really. Magic was their focus, and if they wanted to get anywhere with it, they had to practice.


    At first, there was hesitation and failure¡ªembers that fizzled out, illusions that barely held together, vines that lashed out unpredictably. It was frustrating, sometimes discouraging, but it got better over time.


    Little by little, their failures turned into lessons, and their frustrations turned into steady progress.


    Sonder, eager to learn everything, quickly found herself overwhelmed. Unlike the others, who stuck to one school of magic, she tried to learn them all and, as a result, fell behind.


    What started as an advantage¡ªwith her broader knowledge and previous training¡ªsoon melted away. She watched as the others improved faster than she did, growing more confident while she struggled.


    It stung to watch them succeed where she floundered.


    But Vell reminded her, "We have time. They don¡¯t. This isn¡¯t just about us¡ªit¡¯s about their future, and that drives a person."


    Stolen story; please report.


    That changed how she saw things. Instead of competing, she helped where she could, sharing what she¡¯d learned, making sure none of them fell into the same traps she had. It was hard, but it felt right.


    There were also the growing pains of becoming a real magician, pushing themselves too hard sometimes, burning out, and exhausting their bodies and minds. There were nights when frustration boiled over into tears, and uncertainty crept in like an unwelcome guest.


    Still, they kept going. The Green Witch, of all of them, found her rhythm the quickest. She wasn¡¯t the strongest, but she was the most precise. She didn¡¯t waste energy or rush. She just worked at it until she got it right.


    The others followed their own paths¡ªeach witch carving out a place in magic where once they had been told they had none.


    They were supposed to be failures and rejects.


    But under Vell¡¯s guidance and patience, that title no longer fit them.


    They were witches, through and through.


    Every now and then, they left the house for a break. Sometimes Vell went with them; other times they wandered off alone. It was good to step away from the books and training, even if it was just to breathe fresh air for a while.


    Sometimes, they left just to leave¡ªto escape studying and the stuffiness of the house. It always felt like a long time had passed, even when it hadn¡¯t.


    And so, life continued¡ªtraining, studying, taking breaks when needed¡ªuntil their time ran out.

 Chapter 236 - No Time Like Today

    The day of the exam arrived faster than any of them had anticipated. No matter how much time the witches had spent preparing and training, it still felt like there was more to learn, more to refine.


    But ready or not, the day had come.


    When the witches woke that morning, they found something waiting for them¡ªrobes, neatly folded, tailored to their magic school. Earthy brown for alchemy, deep green for botany, golden yellow for divination, crimson red for fire, regal purple for illusion, and a rich, flowing blue for arcane.


    The fabric was finer than anything they had ever worn and trimmed with delicate embroidery.


    One witch, always seen in a tattered green dress, now held the blue robe in her hands, hesitant. It made Vell almost laugh. Now she would be the blue witch if she decided to wear it.


    And how could one refuse such a gift?


    Sonder wasn¡¯t left out.


    For her, Vell had chosen a robe of obsidian black that mirrored his own, but with streaks of red. She ran her fingers over the fabric, testing the weight of it. "When did you even get these?"


    Vell shrugged, busy adjusting his own robe, wanting to be presentable, though to their eyes, he had changed nothing about his fashion. "Oh, I picked them up when I had the time."


    The witches exchanged glances, but they knew better than to question it.


    With their new robes settled around them, fitting perfectly, they set off toward Herow.


    The moment they reached the threshold of the house, a silent pause settled over them. The weight of reality pressed down, heavier than any training they had endured. This was it. The world beyond was no longer a distant thought¡ªit was here. Now.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Vell picked up his staff from where it rested on the kitchen floor and turned back to them.


    "Let¡¯s go," he said simply. And like a shepherd leading his flock, he guided them forward.


    The city stretched before them, vast and bustling, but they barely noticed. Every step seemingly longer than the one before.


    The pressure of seeing Herow felt overwhelming, as if it could rise beyond the sky. Yet, in reality, the academy looked like any other¡ªonly older than most of the buildings in the city, grand but almost no hints of its age.


    Other aspiring witches and magicians had already gathered, each one looking just as tense as they felt.


    Dozens of aspiring witches and magicians had already gathered, each looking just as tense as the witches felt. Some fidgeted with their robes, others clutched charms or staves as if they were lifelines, like the witches had done in the forest of Targe.


    Vell kept a steady pace, his staff tapping against the stone floor as he led them forward.


    The witches followed, their robes flowing behind them. Their rainbow colors stood out in the sea of candidates. They were not the heirs of noble magic families or the favored students of esteemed scholars; taught, in part, by the Dread Mage himself.


    A robed official at the entrance looked them over, eyes lingering just a moment longer than usual before nodding toward a large arched doorway. "Sign in and proceed inside."


    One by one, they wrote their names and magic school in the registry, the ink dark and final against the parchment.


    Then, with nothing left to do but face what lay ahead, they stepped into the exam hall.


    The space was enormous, lined with towering bookshelves, glowing glyphs, and floating candlelight that flickered without a breeze. At the far end of the hall stood a group of examiners¡ªseasoned magicians who would determine their worth. Some had neutral expressions, others watched with the detached curiosity of scholars dissecting a new subject.


    And there, standing at the highest point of the room, was Jouska Hyptho, the headmaster.


    They had seen him only a month ago, yet it felt like a lifetime.


    His voice rang out, firm and absolute¡ªsurprisingly powerful for someone of his stature.


    "The exam will be conducted in three parts¡ªfirst, the practical, to weed out those not worthy. Then, the theoretical. And lastly, an assessment of your proficiency in your chosen specialty. Those who pass will earn their right to attend Herow and claim its knowledge and resources."


    A murmur spread through the examinees. Some looked relieved. Others paled.


    Sonder turned to the witches, quiet but steady. "Good luck to you all."


    The witches lined up, waiting for their names to be called. Their hands twitched at their sides, restless with anticipation.

 Chapter 237 - Manamana

    The exam hall fell silent as the first test was revealed.


    At the center of the room, a large contraption stood¡ªan intricate machine of polished metal and carved stone, humming softly with contained power as if aware of the magic soon to be poured into it.


    Headmaster Jouska stepped forward, his expression unreadable. "The first test is simple," he announced. "You will demonstrate your ability to wield mana, the basis of any mage. Strength, control, and stability will be measured. If your magic is weak or erratic, you will not proceed to the next phase."


    A murmur spread through the examinees.


    One by one, students stepped forward, placing their hands on the machine. Each time, the machine flared to life, its glow shifting in intensity to reflect the examinee¡¯s power. Some burned bright and steady¡ªthose were the ones who passed. Others flickered weakly or flared chaotically, and when that happened, the examiners signaled the student''s failure.


    The first disqualification came within moments.


    A young man with trembling hands pressed his palm against the stone, his mana sparking erratically before fizzling out. A dull, unimpressive glow appeared¡ªbarely more than candlelight.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    "Disqualified," one of the examiners said, already waving him aside.


    The man gasped, stepping back in disbelief. "But¡ª"


    "You may leave."


    It happened again with the next student. And then another.


    Hopefuls were cut down, their potential dismissed before they could move beyond this simple measure of mana.


    The witches watched as student after student was dismissed, some leaving in stunned silence, others fighting back frustrated tears.


    Vell, standing at the side of the room, observed without comment. As a former and senior member of Herow¡¯s staff, he had been allowed to stay, though only as a simple observer.


    He looked entirely indifferent to the results.


    His Blackbird had to wait outside as she wasn¡¯t part of the faculty or a participant in the exam.


    The former Green Witch, now the Blue Witch, stepped forward first. She placed her palm against the stone, her mana flowing effortlessly. The runes pulsed a deep, steady glow, unwavering.


    The examiners exchanged glances, nodding to each other before motioning for her to step aside.


    She had passed.


    The others followed.


    The Fire Witch¡¯s glow flared bright, powerful, and unwavering.


    The Illusion Witch¡¯s mana swirled, morphing and flickering but never unstable.


    One by one, each of them passed, their magic undeniable.


    By the time it was over, nearly half the examinees had been disqualified. Those who remained stood taller, though tension still hung in the air. This was only the first test, if barely a test at all, and it had already thinned their numbers.


    Jouska scanned the remaining students, his gaze lingering on the Dread Mage¡¯s witches, scrutinizing them with care.


    Then, after a pause, he spoke again. "Those who remain, prepare yourselves for the written exam."

 Chapter 238 - Historical

    Rows of long wooden desks filled the exam hall, each seat soon occupied by an examinee. At the front of the room, proctors stood ready, stacks of parchment in their hands, their expressions impassive.


    "This will be the written exam," one of them announced. "You will have two hours to complete it. No talking. No spellcasting. Any attempt to cheat will result in immediate disqualification."


    Chairs scraped against the floor as students settled in. The tension in the room was different now¡ªquieter, but no less intense. Failing this test meant losing the opportunity to continue, no matter how strong their magic was.


    The proctors moved through the aisles, placing parchment in front of each student. The witches exchanged brief glances but said nothing.


    Vell settled near the back of the room, reached for a spare sheet, and skimmed the questions.


    No surprises.


    History. Magical history. Spellcraft theory. The ethics of magic use. A handful of questions on famous figures and pivotal conflicts. Exactly the kind of material Herow would expect any capable student to know.


    His gaze drifted over the examinees as they read their own tests. Some looked relieved¡ªthose who had studied well. Others tensed, gripping their quills too tightly. A few had already begun staring blankly at the page, the unmistakable expression of someone realizing they were doomed.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    The witches, at least, showed no signs of distress. They had studied under him, after all. While their primary focus had been magic, he had ensured they learned history as well.


    Vell idly flipped through the exam again and again.


    ¡°I could write better questions than this,¡± he thought.


    Most focused on the grand events of magical history¡ªwars, alliances, and the discovery of new spells and techniques. He had been present for more than a few of them, though never as a figure history chose to remember.


    The wars he had fought in, the magic he had helped shape¡ªHerow had either ignored them or reduced them to footnotes. He had no delusions about why. His name was known in academic circles, studied in textbooks, but not as a hero. His reputation was something else entirely.


    And reputations were difficult things to change.


    His mind drifted, drawn back to the past. A battlefield under darkened skies. Names long buried in the pages of history or forgotten entirely, but never by those who had lived through it.


    Then he forced himself back to the present.


    In any case, the witches would have no trouble passing this test. That was all that mattered now. He thought Sonder could pass it as well.


    Even if she had focused on the arcane side of magic, the subject she studied most was history.


    The minutes stretched into an hour, the steady scratch of quills filling the silence. Every so often, a student shifted in their chair or let out a quiet sigh.


    Finally, one of the examiners stepped forward.


    "Time is up. Put down your quills."


    A few students rushed to scribble their last answers before reluctantly setting their quills aside.


    Proctors moved swiftly, collecting the exams and stacking them in neat piles before carrying them away.


    Headmaster Jouska stepped onto the podium once more, his sharp gaze sweeping over the remaining students.


    "You have been tested in your ability to wield magic," he said. "You have now been tested in your knowledge of magic. In three hours, we will know who has passed and who has failed."


    He paused. ¡°In the meantime, you may rest.¡±


    Straight to the point.

 Chapter 239 - Respite

    Sonder sat outside the exam hall, leaning back against the stone wall, arms crossed loosely over her chest in a very unladylike fashion.


    The past month had brought warmer days, though she barely noticed. Her mind wasn¡¯t on the heat¡ªor anything in particular.


    Her thoughts drifted, circling between the tests the witches had to endure. She wasn¡¯t nervous. Vell had made sure they were ready. But waiting wasn¡¯t exactly easy for someone her age.


    Near the hall, a door led outside. She stood, stretching her legs before wandering through it.


    Above, the sky stretched endlessly, soft clouds drifting without care for exams, expectations, or the weight of proving oneself. Sonder just watched them. It was nice to.


    Eventually, she made her way back.


    The door to the exam hall creaked open, pulling her from her thoughts. Students spilled out in clusters, some whispering anxiously, others rubbing their temples as if trying to scrub the test from their minds.


    The witches followed soon after, walking in a loose group. None looked remotely worried.


    The Fire Witch cracked her knuckles as she stepped outside, stretching her arms as if shaking off the stiffness of sitting for too long.


    Vell emerged a moment later, his expression somewhat bored.


    He walked over without hurry.


    Sonder didn¡¯t move as he approached.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    "How was it?" she asked, tilting her head.


    "I think they did well."


    She waited for him to say more. When he didn¡¯t, she pressed as she was curious, "That¡¯s it?"


    He shrugged. "What more is there to say? The witches are better prepared than half the students here. Maybe we overdid things. If they don¡¯t pass, the test was rigged."


    Sonder laughed quietly.


    Vell gave her a pointed look. ¡°You would have aced it easily.¡±


    "You really think so?"


    "You¡¯re asking that like you don¡¯t already know."


    She smiled a little.


    The group made their way toward a shaded area near the courtyard, where other students sat resting. Stalls lined the edge, offering simple but free meals¡ªwarm bread, roasted meat, fresh fruit. Herow was a prestigious academy, but at least they understood no one could perform on an empty stomach.


    They grabbed food and settled onto the stone benches. Vell remained standing, as there was no space left for him, leaning against a pillar, watching the other students.


    "So," the newly named Green Witch¡ªwho had chosen botany¡ªasked between bites, "Did you ever take the entrance exam here?"


    The others perked up at that.


    Vell took a sip from his cup before answering. "I did. A long time ago."


    "How was it?"


    He arched a brow. "Different. Much more practical. Less paperwork. A lot more blood."


    That silenced the group for a moment.


    They continued eating, talking about their answers, dissecting the test, and laughing over the parts they had been unsure about. Before they knew it, a bell rang from the academy tower, signaling the end of their break.


    Students began to rise, gathering their things and stretching before heading off in different directions.


    Vell brushed crumbs from his hands. "Guess that¡¯s your cue. You¡¯ll be splitting up for this next part. Each of you will be tested based on your chosen field of magic."


    The witches exchanged glances. After training together for so long, the idea of separating¡ªeven just for a test¡ªfelt strange.


    "Don¡¯t overthink it," Vell said, as if sensing their hesitation. "Do what you¡¯ve always done, and you¡¯ll be fine."


    One by one, they turned to their respective paths.


    Sonder watched them disappear into the crowd until only she and Vell remained.


    Then Vell stretched, glanced at her, and asked casually, "You want to get dessert?"

 Chapter 240 - Stronger, Smarter

    The courtyard was quiet. Most students had returned to their respective classrooms, leaving behind only chaperones, family, and friends¡ªSonder and Vell among them.


    They had eaten their fill some time ago. Now, Vell smoked his pipe, exhaling slow curls of smoke, while Sonder gazed at the sky, absentmindedly shaping mana between her fingers, stretching it like rubber bands.


    It was a habit she had developed to keep her focus from slipping when boredom set in.


    Vell billowed out a particularly large cloud of smoke just as a side door to the main building opened. A middle-aged woman in scholar¡¯s robes emerged, her steps slow and deliberate. Unlike a panicked outburst, this was controlled¡ªthoughtful.


    The professor, a senior examiner in magical aptitude, scanned the courtyard before making her way toward the headmaster¡¯s quarters. Those who noticed her paid little mind at first, but the quiet urgency in her expression caught the attention of a few passing instructors.


    Inside a shadowed hallway, away from the lingering gazes of students, the professor found Headmaster Jouska standing near a tall window, watching the academy grounds below.


    ¡°I have a student in my class who can¡¯t be an apprentice,¡± she paused, taking a measured breath. ¡°Her mana control is flawless. Not just refined¡ªinstinctive. Every question on the written exam¡ªperfect. No hesitation. No doubt. It wasn¡¯t memorization. It was mastery.¡±


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Jouska closed his eyes briefly. ¡°And yet, she is here, taking the same exam as every other student.¡±


    The professor hesitated, then asked the question weighing on her mind. ¡°Who trained her?¡±


    Jouska finally turned, his gaze unfocused, as if listening for something just beyond the physical world. His presence extended outward¡ªnot physically, but magically, reaching beyond the stone walls of the academy.


    Across the courtyard, Vell exhaled another slow plume of smoke. Without moving his gaze, he felt the shift in the air, a subtle weight settling upon him.


    He responded in kind, letting his own presence extend, weaving through the magic in the air with precision. Though they were not face to face, it was as if they saw each other clearly, with more depth than sight could ever grant.


    Jouska¡¯s aura sharpened, probing. Vell remained unshaken, relaxed yet unyielding. The silent exchange was brief but layered with understanding. Jouska did not need to ask again. The answer was already apparent.


    Vell smirked, just barely, and without speaking, he mouthed, "Pretty good, right?"


    Jouska¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. He turned back to the professor, his voice cool and composed. ¡°Regardless of their origins, the tests remain the same. We do not adjust scores for excellence. Let the results speak for themselves.¡±


    With that, he strode past her, his robes swaying as he disappeared deeper into the academy. The professor lingered a moment before returning to her class.


    Back in the courtyard, Sonder tilted her head. She had felt something¡ªan odd shift in the air¡ªbut she hadn¡¯t been paying attention. The moment passed, and she dismissed it as nothing.

 Chapter 241 - Effort Spent

    The last of the tests ended without ceremony. No applause, no announcement. Students filed out of the exam halls¡ªsome whispering about their performance, others trudging in silence.


    For the witches, it was a quiet kind of exhaustion. Not the exhaustion of failure, but the weight of effort expended.


    The blue witch adjusted her sleeves, rolling the tension from her shoulders. Beside her, the green witch stretched with a groan.


    ¡°That was brutal,¡± she muttered.


    ¡°It was fair,¡± the blue witch replied.


    A few feet away, the brown witch exhaled sharply through her nose, hands tucked into her robes. ¡°Fair or not, it¡¯s done.¡±


    That much was true. The results would come later. For now, the academy had no more demands of them.


    Vell and Sonder were waiting outside the hall.


    With pipe in hand, Vell gave them a look. ¡°You all look miserable.¡±


    They shot him a tired glare.


    ¡°We just finished three exams,¡± the red witch said.


    ¡°And I¡¯m saying you should look happier.¡± He took a slow drag from his pipe, then exhaled. ¡°Come on. I¡¯m taking you all out.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    Vell smirked. ¡°To celebrate, obviously. You worked hard. That should mean something.¡± He tapped out his pipe and tucked it away. ¡°Come on. I know a place.¡±


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Jouska watched from the headmaster¡¯s office window as they left.


    ¡°Not even with years of training,¡± he murmured. ¡°They shouldn¡¯t be this good.¡±


    His mana unfurled and reached.


    Jouska hadn¡¯t summoned him, but Vell arrived anyway. He had expected the meeting.


    This time, their presence did not merely brush against one another¡ªit formed.


    The world around the headmaster melted away. In its place, something else took shape.


    They sat across from each other, not in the physical world, but in a space of magic, thought, and presence.


    Vell leaned back in his chair¡ªa conjured thing, simple and sturdy, like something from a village tavern. He smirked, pipe in hand. ¡°So, what¡¯s really bothering you, oh headmaster?¡±


    Jouska¡¯s seat was taller, more refined. A scholar¡¯s chair, dark wood with carved details. He steepled his fingers, studying Vell in this space where truth was harder to mask. ¡°Their control is beyond what should be possible,¡± he said. ¡°Even among prodigies, progress has limits.¡±


    Vell tapped his pipe against the chair¡¯s arm, releasing a slow breath of smoke. The wisps curled unnaturally, moving like ink in water. ¡°You¡¯re asking the wrong question.¡±


    Jouska arched an eyebrow. ¡°Then give me the right one.¡±


    Vell chuckled, leaning forward. The space around them pulsed subtly, responding to their focus. ¡°You assume it¡¯s about how much they¡¯ve learned,¡± he said. ¡°That¡¯s not it. It¡¯s about how they learned.¡±


    Jouska remained silent.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t teach them spells. Didn¡¯t drill them on theory or repetition.¡± Vell rested his elbow on the chair¡¯s arm, voice calm but certain. ¡°I taught them how to listen.¡±


    The headmaster had heard of such things often, though such talk annoyed him.


    ¡°Most mages force magic into shape,¡± Vell continued. ¡°Like taming a wild beast. But magic isn¡¯t a beast. It¡¯s a language. It speaks. And if you learn to listen¡ªreally listen¡ªit stops resisting.¡± He smirked. ¡°That¡¯s the trick, Headmaster. It was never about training. It was about understanding.¡±


    Jouska sat still, his presence pressing outward, testing. The magic of this space flickered between them, shifting in unseen ways.


    Vell held firm.


    Finally, Jouska sighed, breaking the connection. The conjured space dissolved, and the world reformed around him again¡ªsolid, real.


    Jouska¡¯s expression remained unreadable, but something in his gaze settled. ¡°Regardless of how you did it, the results remain the same. We¡¯ll see what becomes of them.¡±


    Vell stood, looked up at the window, and gave the headmaster a lazy salute before turning away with the girls.


    And then he was gone.

 Chapter 242 - A Last Look

    The feast had been loud, full of laughter and clinking glasses, but now, the night was quiet.


    The witches sat together in the candlelit dining hall, the remnants of their meal scattered across the table¡ªempty plates, drained cups, and the occasional half-eaten roll forgotten in conversation. Some, who had sworn they couldn¡¯t eat another bite, were still absently picking at leftovers.


    Sonder leaned back in her chair, as usual, barely touching her food¡ªexcept if it was sweet.


    Across from them, Vell idly turned his fork in his hand, prodding at what little remained on his plate. He hadn¡¯t said much since the meal had ended.


    The silence stretched until finally, he spoke.


    ¡°This is probably goodbye.¡±


    The warmth of the evening thinned; the words cut through it like a blade.


    The blue witch straightened. ¡°What?¡± Her expression didn¡¯t change, but her fingers curled slightly against the table¡¯s edge.


    Vell didn¡¯t want to dwell. ¡°You¡¯re staying here. You¡¯ve found your purpose¡ªat least for a while.¡± He leaned forward, elbows on the table. ¡°The scholarships are handled. You won¡¯t have to worry about coin.¡± His gaze flickered toward the window, where the city lights burned against the dark. ¡°And you can stay in the house. It¡¯s yours now. I paid the rent for a few years. You¡¯ll figure out the rest after that.¡±


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    "You¡ª" The blue witch hesitated, then found her voice. ¡°Just like that? You¡¯re leaving?¡±


    Vell chuckled, but there was no real amusement in it. ¡°What, you thought I¡¯d stick around forever? Targe didn¡¯t say I had to babysit you, did she?¡±


    The witches exchanged glances, each one waiting for someone else to speak.


    Finally, someone did. ¡°Why? Why now?¡±


    Vell shrugged. ¡°I was never meant to stay. I got you through the gate. That was the job.¡± He tapped his fingers against the table, his tone light, but his eyes weighted. ¡°You don¡¯t need me anymore.¡±


    Sonder studied him, then shook her head. The others had come to rely on him, like she had done, but in the end, he had chosen only her.


    Vell smiled, just a little. ¡°You don¡¯t see it yet, but you will.¡± He gestured vaguely toward the academy. Even if it''s not final, it''s more than obvious you passed the exams. The rest is on you now.¡±


    The fire witch crossed her arms. ¡°You¡¯re being dramatic. You could at least¡ª¡± She cut herself off, exhaling sharply through her nose. ¡°Never mind.¡±


    Vell watched her for a moment, then reached into his robe and pulled out a small pouch, tossing it onto the table. It landed with a dull clink.


    ¡°A little extra,¡± he said. ¡°For things scholarships don¡¯t cover. Don¡¯t spend it all in one place.¡±


    No one moved to take it.


    Then, the yellow witch sighed, picked it up, and tucked it away without a word.


    Sonder leaned forward slightly. ¡°Where are we going next?¡±


    Vell gazed into the air, something distant about his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    That answer wasn¡¯t good enough, but they all knew he wouldn¡¯t give a better one.


    A strange quiet settled over them¡ªnot heavy, not entirely sad, but final.


    Vell stood, stretching. ¡°You¡¯ll do fine,¡± he said, as if that settled it. Then, as he reached the door, he paused. ¡°Oh, and you can keep the books. No matter how angry Hiraeth gets, at least we¡¯ll know they¡¯re in good hands.¡±


    He held out his hand. ¡°Come, Sonder.¡±


    She hesitated, then stood, offering quiet goodbyes to the others. She glanced back one last time.


    And with that, they were gone.


    The witches sat in silence for a while, listening to the faint echo of their footsteps fade into the night.

 Chapter 243 - Memories Past

    Sonder felt something strange.


    It sat heavy in her chest, not quite sadness, but close.


    A hollow ache, like a memory of something she should miss but didn¡¯t know how to hold onto.


    She and Vell had left the witches behind. It had barely been a day, and already, the sharpness of their absence was fading. Shouldn¡¯t she feel worse?


    Maybe it was the way her sense of time had changed. The month she had spent with them had stretched into what felt like a year, yet it meant less than she wanted it to.


    In reality, she had only known them for a little over thirty days. Barely a breath in what Vell told her would be the long life she¡¯d lead.


    And if she really was going to live for a long time¡ªdecades, centuries¡ªhow many others would she meet only to lose just as quickly?


    How many people would pass through her life like them¡ªgone in barely any time at all?


    The thought left her uneasy.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    She didn¡¯t even know how old she was now. And what would happen when the one thing she sought was finally done?


    What does someone do with a hundred years of nothing to look forward to?


    Or two? Or three?


    It scared her.


    But Vell was beside her, and that was calming.


    Not just her mentor, not just a constant in her life¡ªhe was proof that no matter how many years, one could get through them. He had lived longer than a few hundred years.


    They walked in silence, the wild stretch of nature around them going unnoticed. The wind stirred the trees. The dirt path crunched beneath their boots. She barely registered any of it.


    The thoughts wouldn¡¯t leave her alone.


    Vell glanced at her from the corner of his eye. ¡°You¡¯re awfully quiet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking,¡± she murmured.


    He raised an eyebrow. ¡°About what? If it¡¯s the girls, I¡¯m sorry to pull you away so suddenly, but you¡¯re going to have to learn that people come and go. Sometimes before you¡¯re ready.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± she said softly, but there was something small and sad in her voice.


    Vell exhaled through his nose, then looked ahead. ¡°It¡¯s not always like that, though. Not forever.¡± He twirled his staff in his hands, as if searching for the right words. ¡°Some things last. Some people stick around. I¡¯ve known people so long that I¡¯ve forgotten where and when I met them.¡± He smirked.


    They kept walking.


    The quiet stretched, filled only by the steady rhythm of their footsteps.


    Then, almost too softly to hear, Sonder asked, ¡°Will you be around?¡±


    Vell didn¡¯t stop, but he considered his answer.


    ¡°For a while,¡± he said at last. Then, with a quiet chuckle, he added, ¡°And for me, that¡¯s a long, long time.¡±


    Sonder exhaled. Maybe that was enough.


    For now it was.

 Chapter 244 - Signs Around

    The sun was high, and the air was warm¡ªthe kind of heat that slowed even the coldest souls, if just for a moment.


    Vell had found the pool by accident¡ªa crystal-clear basin nestled between smooth rocks and shaded trees, its water untouched and undisturbed. The kind of thing that felt like it had always been there, waiting to be found.


    Without a second thought, he disrobed and waded in, sighing at the coolness against his skin. He let himself sink under for a moment, then surfaced, shaking water from his hair.


    Sonder sat nearby, untouched by the invitation of the water. She had pulled her knees to her chest, one hand idly turning a smooth, round stone between her fingers. She often did that¡ªfinding small things, rolling them over and over in her palm, feeling the texture, the weight.


    Vell leaned back, floating lazily. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to join?¡±


    Sonder watched him splashing in the water. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Suit yourself,¡± he said, splashing some water in her direction.


    He drifted for a while, eyes closed. The only sound was the soft ripple of water and the occasional chirp of birds in the canopy above.


    Then Vell spoke again. ¡°What number am I thinking of?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sonder asked, looking up from the stone he held.


    ¡°Your divination.¡± He straightened, treading water. ¡°Let¡¯s play a game. Guess what number I¡¯m thinking of.¡±


    She let out a slow breath and extended herself.


    Reaching into someone¡¯s mind and thoughts was like listening to a conversation in another room¡ªjust slightly out of reach and barely audible. She didn¡¯t like doing it, even if she was given permission to.


    Sonder inadvertently squeezed the stone in her hand as she concentrated, maybe a bit too much.


    And then, something came through.


    "Seven, seven, seven, seven, seven."


    It was clear, as though someone had spoken the number right next to her ear.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    ¡°Seven,¡± she then repeated aloud.


    Vell tilted his head. ¡°Nope. Try again.¡±


    Sonder frowned. That wasn¡¯t right. The number had been so clear.


    She glanced down at the stone in her palm. ¡°Did you think of it?¡± she murmured.


    If it wasn¡¯t Vell, then¡ª


    A rustle in the trees.


    She turned just as two figures emerged from the brush¡ªa man in armor, sword at his hip, and a boy trailing behind him, wide-eyed. Both looked equally surprised to see them.


    The man, with graying hair and a sharp, weary expression, raised a hand in greeting. ¡°Apologies. We didn¡¯t mean to intrude.¡± His gaze flickered to Sonder¡ªand his expression twisted in horror.


    ¡°By the gods!¡± he exclaimed. ¡°Are you well, girl?¡±


    Sonder didn¡¯t understand his reaction.


    The man swiftly turned the boy away. ¡°Look aside, squire! We may be witnessing the last moments of a maiden.¡±


    Sonder followed his gaze down, then sighed, having almost forgotten the sword that impaled her.


    ¡°Oh, no, no,¡± she reassured him, holding up her hands. ¡°I¡¯m not dying. This¡­ this is just how I look.¡±


    She took the handle and rattled the sword around.


    The man cleared his throat, looking her over with unease. ¡°Truly? You are as pale as the grave.¡±


    The boy, still turned away, spoke hesitantly. ¡°Sire¡­ is this not another sign?¡±


    The man scratched his beard. ¡°Perhaps.¡± Then, looking back at Sonder, he asked, ¡°Forgive me if I am mistaken, but did you just say ¡®seven¡¯?¡±


    Sonder stiffened slightly. ¡°Yes?¡±


    The boy exchanged a look with the man. ¡°Another sign,¡± he whispered.


    Vell arched an eyebrow and swam toward the shore. ¡°A sign for what?¡±


    The armored man hesitated for only a moment before stepping forward. ¡°We seek a tower not far from here. A wizard has taken residence within¡ªand worse, he has found something. Something dangerous. We do not yet know what, but the stories speak of dark rituals, of unnatural things rising in the night.¡±


    The squire spoke next. ¡°We are knights. We can fight. But we have no magic. If we are truly dealing with a wizard, we need help.¡± He looked between them. ¡°And you two¡ªyou are wizards, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Sonder turned to Vell. He was watching her with lazy amusement.


    ¡°Well?¡± he asked. ¡°Are we?¡±


    Sonder looked at the knights, then back at Vell. Her fingers tightened around the stone.


    ¡°We are,¡± she said.


    The knight knelt. ¡°Our court wizard sent us, believing me the most capable to put an end to whatever evil lurks in that tower. He also consulted the stars for signs.¡±


    Vell gave an exaggerated sigh, his expression making his thoughts clear: ''Star magic.


    The knight continued, undeterred. ¡°He told us we would be led to a crystal pool in the woods. The signs were as follows: the number seven, the pale maiden, wounded beyond life yet still living, and a trusted ally¡ª¡± he gestured toward Sonder.


    Vell stepped out of the pool, steam rising from his skin as he dried himself with heat magically. He pulled on his robe, adjusting it, and reached for his staff.


    ¡°Sire!¡± The squire suddenly gasped, eyes wide with excitement. ¡°Another sign!¡±


    Vell paused. ¡°Oh? What is it this time?¡±


    The knight nodded solemnly. ¡°The prophecy spoke of a dark mage who would stand beside the pale maiden, offering her his companionship.¡± He gestured toward Vell. ¡°It can be no one else but you.¡±


    He sighed again, tucking his staff under his arm. ¡°I usually go by a different title,¡± he muttered, ¡°but sure, let¡¯s go with that.¡±

 Chapter 245 - An Apprentices Job

    ¡°We should make haste,¡± the knight said, tightening a few straps on his breastplate. ¡°The tower isn¡¯t far¡ªwe¡¯ve already traveled long¡ªbut I¡¯d rather not arrive at nightfall.¡±


    His squire stood beside him, eager yet uncertain. His hands hovered near his belt, as if he couldn¡¯t decide whether to rest them or prepare for a fight.


    Sonder set the stone down where she had found it before.


    She stole a glance at Vell. He was already a few paces ahead, twirling his staff absently, as if they weren¡¯t marching toward something dangerous.


    He hadn¡¯t questioned her decision to help. He had simply let her choose.


    She wasn¡¯t sure how she felt about that.


    The squire suddenly turned to her. ¡°My lady,¡± he began hesitantly. ¡°Are you truly a wizard?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to think so,¡± she said. ¡°And my name is Sonder.¡±


    The squire¡¯s expression brightened. ¡°You are so young, yet you divined the number seven before we even met. That must mean you have the gift.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that,¡± she muttered.


    ¡°The number,¡± the knight said, his voice low, ¡°has not left my mind since we began this journey. It repeated inside my head, over and over, until we found you.¡±


    Sonder thought about that. That must have been the mind she had looked into at the pool.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Perhaps you could read the stars for us tonight?¡± the squire asked eagerly.


    Vell let out another exaggerated sigh. ¡°I think I¡¯m getting sick of star magic.¡±


    The knight shot him a look. ¡°Do you take issue with the stars, sorcerer?¡±


    Vell grinned. ¡°No, just with people who think they can read them.¡±


    The knight frowned but didn¡¯t argue. His whole journey was decided by the stars, and he wouldn¡¯t try to reason with those who didn¡¯t believe.


    Vell stretched. ¡°Alright, tell me about this wizard in the tower.¡±


    The knight exhaled, shifting his focus. ¡°Not much is known. Only that he is old, powerful, and a danger to those around him.¡±


    "That sounds like most mages." Vell laughed, then waved a hand. "What¡¯s his name?"


    The knight narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why do you ask, dark mage?¡±


    ¡°Because,¡± Vell said, ¡°maybe I know him.¡±


    The knight hesitated, then relented. It may help on their journey if they knew more. ¡°His name is said to be Griffonage.¡±


    He tapped his chin, thinking. ¡°Griffonage¡­ now that¡¯s ringing a bell.¡± His eyes flickered with recognition. ¡°And you said he found something dangerous?¡± He let out a short laugh. ¡°If it¡¯s who I think it is, that¡¯s not surprising. Relics, powerful artifacts, things that should¡¯ve been left untouched¡ªthat¡¯s his entire repertoire. Usually obtained by¡­ questionable means.¡±


    The knight¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Then you understand why we cannot face him alone. But with two skilled mages¡ª¡±


    Can we stand against such a powerful practitioner of the arcane arts?" Vell finished for him. He rubbed the back of his neck, then smirked. ¡°I think we can, but¡ª¡± He raised a finger. ¡°My apprentice here will be handling him alone.¡±


    Sonder¡¯s head snapped toward him. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I told you, this is your job,¡± he reminded her. ¡°I¡¯m just here for the scenery.¡±


    The knight looked between them, confused. ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    Vell clapped a hand on Sonder¡¯s shoulder. ¡°For this little adventure, she¡¯s the dedicated wizard of the group. All spell-related concerns go directly to her¡ªexcept in an emergency.¡±


    Sonder opened her mouth to argue, but no words came out. He was the master, and she was the apprentice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s stronger than she looks. Smarter, too. She just needs to believe in herself.¡±


    The knight studied her carefully, then gave a slow nod. ¡°A seer and a battle-mage¡­ Very well.¡± He placed a hand over his chest. ¡°We follow your lead, then, Lady Sonder.¡±

 Chapter 246 - Blast It

    They reached the tower by late afternoon.


    It loomed in the distance long before they arrived, rising from the earth like a jagged tooth against the sky. From afar, it looked like any other mage¡¯s stronghold¡ªcylindrical, dark stone, windowless save for a few slits near the top.


    Vell was the first to speak.


    ¡°Now this,¡± he murmured, stepping ahead of the group, ¡°is real craftsmanship.¡± His fingers brushed the rough stonework, lingering like someone savoring a fine sculpture. ¡°Old-world masonry. You don¡¯t see this kind of detail anymore.¡± He tilted his head, eyes narrowing. ¡°And the warding¡­ very nice.¡±


    "What is the matter, dark mage?" the knight asked.


    Vell knocked on the stone, listening. ¡°Protection spells woven straight into the foundation. Subtle. Layered. Not just barriers, but something that could keep out normal folk.¡± He tapped the door next. ¡°And this? This isn¡¯t just a normal door.¡±


    The knight shifted, more battle-ready than before. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It means that the good wizard Griffonage wasn¡¯t just playing with trinkets. This is deliberate magic¡ªsomeone who really didn¡¯t want uninvited guests.¡±


    The squire frowned. ¡°Then how do we get inside?¡±


    Vell smirked and turned to Sonder. ¡°That¡¯s her job.¡±


    Sonder looked to Vell. She didn¡¯t know how to lift wards.


    The squire looked a bit concerned. ¡°What are you going to do? Tear it down?¡±


    Vell chuckled. ¡°Kind of. Wards are like locks. They keep out the weak and the cautious.¡± His smirk widened. ¡°And we¡¯re neither. I¡¯m sorry to do this, but we¡¯re going to use a lot of force.¡±


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    He turned to Sonder. ¡°I¡¯ll show you how to lift wards, Sonder. I never thought you, so it''s my responsibility as master to show you.¡± He then motioned to the door. ¡°Go on, touch it.¡±


    Sonder hesitated, then stepped forward. The moment her fingers grazed the stone, Vell called to her.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Vell hummed, studying the unbroken surface. ¡°Might be touch-activated. Maybe it¡¯ll just melt your hands off.¡±


    The knight tensed. ¡°And you were about to let her¡ª¡±


    Vell waved him off. ¡°Relax. That¡¯s why I stopped her.¡± He looked back at Sonder. ¡°Stand next to me instead.¡±


    She stepped beside him.


    ¡°Alright. Change of plans. Blast it open. Mana bolts should do the trick. Think of it as practice. After all, with how much you¡¯ve trained since Limerence, this should be easy.¡±


    Sonder nodded. She could do this.


    ¡°Good. Now, use these hand signs.¡± He moved his fingers deliberately, showing her the pattern. ¡°And hit it with everything you¡¯ve got, Blackbird.¡±


    Sonder locked her gaze onto the tower entrance. She inhaled deeply, feeling the magic coil within her, gathering at her golden bands and fingertips.


    Then she struck.


    A bolt of raw mana shot forward, slamming against the entrance. The impact rippled outward, shaking the air itself.


    The door held.


    Vell let out a low whistle. ¡°Not bad.¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t work,¡± the knight said.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s working,¡± Vell assured.


    Sonder narrowed her eyes. The surface of the tower was shimmering now, the runes protecting it flickering in and out of visibility.


    She fired again.


    The second bolt struck harder, shaking loose an unseen layer of magic. The air around the tower shimmered like heat rising from stone.


    There was a loud crack, and the enchantments shattered all at once, like a hammer meeting glass. A pulse of broken magic rippled outward.


    The door flickered.


    Then¡ª


    It wasn¡¯t a door at all.


    Where the entrance had been, there was only darkness. A void, deep and yawning, filled with a hum that wasn¡¯t sound so much as absence.


    The tower walls didn¡¯t open into a chamber or a staircase.


    They opened into somewhere else entirely.


    The knight took a slow step back. ¡°What¡­ is this?¡±


    ¡°Now this is interesting,¡± Vell said, looking intently at the tower.


    The squire swallowed hard. ¡°The tower¡ª¡±


    ¡ªIsn¡¯t real,¡± Vell finished for him. ¡°Not like you thought. This isn¡¯t a tower. It¡¯s a doorway.¡± He gestured to the swirling void. ¡°Griffonage never built a stronghold¡ªhe built an entrance. And whatever he¡¯s up to, it¡¯s happening somewhere on the other side.¡±


    The knight¡¯s face darkened, and he tightened his grip on his sword. ¡°Then where does that lead?¡±


    ¡°No idea.¡± Vell clapped Sonder on the shoulder. ¡°Guess we¡¯re about to find out, aren¡¯t we?¡±

 Chapter 247 - Amateur Hour

    Vell didn¡¯t hesitate. He strode forward, stepping into the darkness without so much as a glance back.


    The knight grunted. ¡°Reckless fool.¡±


    Sonder took a steadying breath; blasting the door had drained her, then followed


    Stepping through was like being swallowed whole. For a moment¡ªnothing. No light. No sound. No sensation.


    Then the world snapped back into focus.


    They stood in a long, dimly lit corridor of black stone, stretching far beyond their sight.


    ¡°Now this is a proper wizard¡¯s lair,¡± Vell said.


    The knight and squire emerged behind them, tense and alert.


    ¡°No doors. No windows,¡± the knight murmured. ¡°Just a corridor. There is trickery afoot.¡±


    Sonder moved beside Vell, but something felt off. She couldn¡¯t place it.


    Vell ran a hand along the wall. ¡°The magic here is strong. Different from outside.¡± He tapped the stone. ¡°This place is designed to confuse. To turn intruders around. Trap them in endless corridors.¡±


    ¡°And you know this how, Sir Dark Mage?¡± The squire asked, some fear in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve used this trick before.¡±


    ¡°Then how do we get through?¡±


    ¡°You counter a mage with another mage.¡±


    The knight drew his sword. ¡°Caution might serve us better.¡±


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Vell shrugged. ¡°Your call. But I think our wizard already has an idea.¡±


    Sonder did. She reached out with her mana, trying to sense the right path forward¡ªlike sensing ores in a mine with Lunt Junior.


    She felt something. A straight path ahead. But she couldn¡¯t see very far, as something was dampening her mana.


    Vell sensed her reaching outward. ¡°I¡¯ll follow her. You can, too.¡±


    Without much deliberation, they pressed on, with Sonder guiding them.


    ¡°If anything feels off, tell me,¡± Vell said. ¡°This could be a trick, an illusion.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try,¡± Sonder said. ¡°But it¡¯s hard to send mana anywhere here.¡±


    She kept her focus forward, holding her mana at a steady ninety-degree angle, ignoring the space behind her where the others followed.


    The hallway seemed to shift as they walked¡ªtwisting while staying straight.


    Then¡ªsomething she hadn''t noticed until she stepped on it.


    Click.


    The squire froze. ¡°Did you hear that?¡±


    Before anyone could answer, the floor vanished beneath them.


    Sonder barely had time to react before she was falling. The world spun.


    She hit the ground hard but managed to roll, absorbing some of the impact.


    Coughing, scrambling upright.


    She wasn¡¯t alone.


    Shadows slithered along the ground, twisting into humanoid forms with elongated limbs, hollow eyes, and clawed fingers.


    The first one had already lunged at her.


    She twisted aside as its claws slashed the air where her head had been.


    A pulse sent the creature flying as it tried to attack her again.


    The knight and squire landed nearby, rolling to their feet. The knight¡¯s sword gleamed as he swung, cleaving through a creature.


    Vell hit the ground with considerably less grace, landing with a groan. ¡°Traps? Rude. We¡¯re in a wizard¡¯s tower for heaven¡¯s sake, not a dungeon.¡±


    He dusted himself off, then flicked his staff. A burst of energy erupted from the tip, incinerating one of the creatures instantly.


    The squire, shaky but holding his own, asked, ¡°What are these things?¡±


    ¡°Guard dogs,¡± Vell said, dodging another swipe. ¡°Or Griffonage¡¯s version of them. I can¡¯t see them well, but I can sense them.¡±


    More emerged from the darkness, shifting unnaturally as they closed in.


    Sonder¡¯s stomach twisted. She didn¡¯t want to fight.


    Vell¡¯s voice cut through the tension. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sonder. They aren¡¯t alive. Just magical constructs. Not even summons¡ªmore like tools. Like a broom. You wouldn¡¯t hesitate to break a broom, right?¡± He grinned. ¡°Zap ¡®em.¡±


    Sonder hesitated. Then, it was them or her.


    She raised her hands. Energy crackled in her palms¡ªthen exploded outward in a needle-like volley of manabolts.


    Vell smirked as holes and scorch marks pockmarked the creatures and the walls behind them.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±